Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2016 https://archive.org/details/reportsofcommissOOcomm ^EEPORTS OV THE COMMISSIONERS ■ NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, ^ FROM THE L- YEAE 1834 TO 1848, INCLUSIVE. DUBLIN: PRINTED BY ALEXANDER THOM. 87, ABBEY-STREET, FOR HER majesty’s STATIONERY OFFICE. 1848. 3W mi BOSTON COLLEGE LIBRARY CHESTNUT HILL, MASS. PREFACE. The Commissioners of National Education in Ireland have deemed it expedient to reprint, from the Copies printed hj order of Parliament, the Eeports of their Proceedings for the last fourteen years ; for the purpose of diffusing more widely information respecting the Principles of the System of Education administered by them, and the measure of success wliich it has already obtained. They have not deemed it necessary to reprint all the Statistical Tables that vary from year to year, which accom- panied their Keports when originally presented to His Excel- lency the Lord Lieutenant ; because such Documents are now easily accessible to all who wish to examine them, in consequence of the arrangements made for the Sale, at a cheap rate, of all Documents printed for the use of Parliament. But they have annexed those Documents of a more permanent character, which explain the mode in which they seek to carry into effect the objects of their Commission. They have also prefixed to the Eeports the terms of the Commission itself, as detailed in a Letter addressed by the Eight Honourable E. G. Stanley (now Lord Stanley), when Chief Secretary a 2* IV PREFACE. < for Ireland, to His Grace the Duke of Leinster ; together ■with certain Explanations issued by them with the consent of Government ; and also four Propositions submitted by the General Synod of Ulster to Government, and referred by Government to the Commissioners, and acceded to. Two of their number having been examined by two differ- ent Committees of the House of Commons, relative to the working of the System under their Superintendence, they have added, in the Appendix, these Examinations, as being calculated to throw light on many particulars, which could not with propriety be noticed in the Official Keports of their Proceedings. CONTENTS. Pago Letter of the Chief Secretary to the Duke of Leinster, . . 1 Official Explanation of some parts of this Letter, .... 6 Propositions of the General Synod of Ulster acceded to, . .8 Explanatory Letter to a Minister of the Synod of Ulster, . . 8 First Eeport (1834), 11 Second Eeport (1835), 15 Appendix A. Fourteenth Eeport of the Commissioners for Inquiry into the State of all Schools on Public or Charitable Foundations in Ireland. Dated 30th October, 1812, . . .24 Appendix B. Eegulations and Directions to be attended to in making Application to the Board of Commissioners for aid towards the Building of School-houses, or for the Support of Schools, 34 Third Eeport (1836), 39 Appendix C. Evidence of the Eev. James Carlile before the Select Committee of the House of Commons (1834), . . . 62 Appendix D. Evidence of the Eight Hon. A. E. Blake, before the Select Committee of the House of Commons on Education in Ireland (1835), 69 Appendix E. Instructions to Inspectors, 108 Appendix F. Queries to be answered by Applicants for aid towards the Fitting-up of Schools, the Paying of Teachers, and the obtaining of School Eequisites, . . . . . .Ill Appendix G. Queries to be ansAvered by Applicants for aid towards the Building of School-houses, 113 Appendix H. Extract of a Letter from T. F. Kelly, Esq., Secre- tary to the Commissioners of Education in Ireland, to the Eight Honourable Sir H. Hardinge. Dated January, 1835, . .115 Fourth Eeport (1837), 123 Fifth Eeport (1838), 131 Sixth Eeport (1839), 141 Appendix, No. 1. Extract from Lord Stanley’s Letter to the Duke of Leinster, on the Original Formation of the National Board, • 152 Appendix, No. 2. Copy of a Circular Letter, addressed by a late Eoman Catholic Prelate to the clergy under him, upon the first announcement of the National System of Education, . . . 153 Appendix, No. 3. Copy of a Letter which was addressed to one of •the Superintendents on the 31st August, 1838, . . . .155 VI CONTENTS. Page Seventh Eeport (1840), 167 Appendix. Arrangements for Classing the Teachers of National Schools, and increasing the Salaries of those who may he consid- ered deserving, 162 Eighth Keport (1841), 165 Copy of a Letter from the Chief Secretary for Ireland to His Grace the Duke of Leinster, on the Formation of a Board of Commis- sioners for Education in Ireland, October, 1831, . . .169 ^ Explanatory Paper, addressed by Lord Stanley to a Deputation from the Synod of Ulster, 174 Official Explanation of some parts of this Letter, . . . .175 Appendix, I. Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, during the Year 1841, as compared with the preceding Years, . . .177 Appendix, II. Table showing the Number of Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Kolls, as returned by the Managers ; the Number of Building Schools, and the expected attendance upon them; the Number of Vested Schools suspended ; and the Number of Schools struck off, 178 Ninth Eeport (1842), 181 An Account of the Eeceipts and Disbursements of the Commis- sioners of National Education, from 1st April, 1842, to 31st March, 1843, 198 Table showing the progressive Increase in the National Schools, and in the Number of Children in attendance upon them, from the date of the First Eeport of the Commissioners, to the 31st December, 1842, 199 Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Num- ber of Children in attendance upon them, during the Year 1842, as compared with the preceding Year, 199 Table showing the Number of National Sehools in operation. Build- ing Schools, Suspended Schools, and Struck-off Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them respectively; also, the amount of Aid granted, for the year ending the 31st Decem- ber, 1842, facing page 198 Eules and Eegulations of the Commissioners of National Education, and Directions for making Applications for Aid towards the Build- ing of School-houses, or for the Support of Schools, . . . 200 Form of Lease, 212 Form of Superintendent’s Eeport upon Application for Aid towards Building a School-house, 217 Form of Superintendent’s Eeport upon Application for Aid towards Payment of Teacher’s Salary, and for Supply of Books, &c., . 218 Queries to be answered on Application to the Commissioners of Education for Aid towards the Salary of the Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, 221 Queries to be answered on Application for Supply of Books, &c., for Poor Law Union Schools, 222 Lord Morpeth’s Donation, 222 Small Farms in Belgium. Extracts from the Eeports of George Nicholls, Esq. , on the establishment of a Poor Law for Ireland, 223 Appeal of the Church Education Society, 226 CONTENTS. VU Page Tenth Report (1843), . 231 An Account of the Receipts and Disbursements of the Commissioners of National Education, from 1st April, 1843, to 31st March, 1844, 235 Table showing the progressive Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, from the date of the Eirst Report of the Commissioners, to the 3 1 st December, 1 843, 236 Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Num- ber of Children in attendance upon them, during the Year, 1843, . as compared with the preceding Year, 236 Table showing the Number of National Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Ma- nagers; the Number of Schools towards the erection of which the Commissioners have made Grants, but which have not yet come into operation, and the expected attendance upon them; the Number of Suspended Schools, and the Number of Children on the Rolls for the portion of the Year they were in operation; the Number of Schools struck off, also the Amount of Aid granted under each of the foregoing heads, for the year ending the 31st December, 1843, ....... facing page 236 Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners of National Education, and Directions for making Application for Aid towards the Build- ing of School-houses, or for the Support of Schools, . . . 237 Form of Lease, . 249 Form of Superintendent’s Report, upon Application for Aid towards building a School-house, 254 Form of Superintendent’s Report, upon Application for Aid towards payment of Teacher’s Salary, and for Supply of Books, . . 256 Queries to be answered on Application to the Commissioners of Education for Aid towards the Salary of a Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, 258 Queries to be answered on Application for Supply of Books, &c., for Poor Law Union Schools, 259 Lord Morpeth’s Donation, 259 Eleventh Report (1844), 261 Appendix : I. An Account of the Receipts and Disbursements of the Commis- sioners of National Education, from the 1st April, 1844, to 31st March, 1845, 273 II. Table showing the Progressive Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, from the date of the First Report of the Commissioners to 31st December, 1844, 274 III. Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, during the Year 1844, as compared with the preceding Year, . . . 274 IV. Table showing the Number of National Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Ma- nagers; the Number of Schools towards the erection of which the Commissioners have made Grants, but which have not yet come into operation, and the expected attendance upon them ; the Number of Suspended Schools; the Number of Schools struck off, also the amount of Aid granted, for the year ending the 3 1 St December, 1844, .... facing page 274 V. Copy of a Letter from the Chief Secretary for Ireland to his Grace the Duke of Leinster, on the Formation of a Board of Commissioners for Education in Ireland, October, 1831, . 275 viii CONTENTS. Pago Eleventh Eeport -^continued. * VI, Document, explanatory of some of the foregoing Conditions, which have been misunderstood, having been drawn up by the Commissioners as containing their views of them, has received the approbation and sanction of His Majesty’s Government, . 279 VII. Kules and Eegulations of the Commissioners of National Educa- cation, and Directions for making Application for Aid towards the Building of School-houses, or for the Support of Schools, 281 VIII. Eorm of Trust-Deed, 293 IX. Form of Superintendent’s Report upon Application for Aid towards Building a School-house, 298 X. Form of Superintendent’s Eeport upon Application for Aid towards Payment of Teacher’s Salary, and for Supply of Books, 300 XI. Queries to be answered on Application to the Commissioners of Education for Aid towards the Salary of a Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, 302 XII. Twelve Practical Rules for the Teachers of National Schools, . 303 XIII. Lord Morpeth’s Donation : List of Teachers amongst whom the Interest of £1,000, placed at the disposal of the Commissioners by Lord Morpeth, was distributed, 304 Twelfth Report (1845), 305 Appendix: [, . I. An Account of the Receipts and Disbursements of the Commis- sioners of National Education, from the 1st April, 1845, to 31st March, 1846, 309 II. Table showing the Progressive Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in Attendance upon them, from the date of the First Report of the Commissioners to the 31st December, 1845, 310 ■ III. Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in Attendance upon them, during the Year 1845, as compared with the preceding Year, . . . 310 IV. Table showing in what Provinces the 370 New Schools, taken into connexion during the Year 1845, are situated, and the nature of the Grants awarded to them, 311 V. Table showing the Number of National Schools in each Province, whether in operation, in progress of Building, or Suspended, with their actual and expected attendances, . . . .311 VI. Table showing the Number of Workhouse Schools in connexion with the Board, on the 31st December, 1845, and the Provinces in which they are situated (included in Table V.), . . .311 VII. Table showing the Number of Teachers trained during the Year 1845, for National Schools, and for Schools not National, distin- guishing the Religious Denominations of each, . . .312 VIII. Table showing the Amount and Nature of Grants paid, and Grants awarded to National Schools during the Year 1845, . 312 i;X. Table showing the Number of National Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers; the Number of Schools towards the erection of which the Commissioners have made Grants, but which have not yet come into operation, and the expected Attendance I upon them; the Number of Suspended Schools, the Number of Schools struck otf, also the amount of Aid granted, for the year ending 31st December, 1846, .... facing page 312 (Contents. IX Twelfth Report (\Mb),—conti7iued. X. Charter of Incorporation granted by Her Majesty to the Board of National Education in Ireland, 313 XI. Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners of National Edu- cation, and Directions for making Application for Aid towards the Building of School-houses, or for the Support of Schools, . 316 XII. Form of Superintendent’s Report upon Application for Aid towards Building a School-house, 328 XIII. Form of Superintendent’s Report upon Application for Aid towards payment of Teacher’s Salary, and for Supply of Books, &c., 330 XIV. Queries to be answered on Application for Aid towards the Salary of a Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, 332 XV. Queries to be answered on ApplicMion for Aid towards the Salary of an Assistant Teacher, 333 XVI. Queries to be answered on Application for Aid towards the Salary of a Workmistress, 334 XVII. Twelve Practical Rules for the Teachers of National Schools, . 334 XVIII. Names of Teachers recommended by the Professors, and selected' by the Commissioners, for Lord Morpeth’s Premium for 1845, 336 Thirteenth Report (1846), 33T Appendix: I. An Account of the Receipts and Disbursements of the Commis- sioners of National Education, from the 1st April, 1846, to 31st March, 1847, 353 II. Table showing the Progressive Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in Attendance upon them, from the date of the First Report of the Commissioners to the 31st December, 1846, 354 III. Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Num- , her of Children in Attendance upon them, during the Year 1846, as compared with the preceding Year, 354 IV. Table showing in what Provinces the 353 New Schools, taken into connexion during the Year 1846, are situated, and the nature of the Grants awarded to them, 355 V. Table showing the Number of National Schools in each Province, whether in operation, in progress of building, or suspended, with their actual and expected attendances, .... 355 VI. Table showing the Number of Workhouse Schools in connexion with the Board, on the 31st December, 1846, and the Provinces in which they are situated (included in Table V.), . . . 355 VII. Table showing the Number of Teachers trained during the Year 1846, for National Schools, and for Schools not National, dis- tinguishing the Religious Denominations of each, . . . 356 VIII. Table showing the Amount and Nature of Grants paid, and Grants awarded to National Schools during the Year 1846, . 356 IX. Table showing the Number of National Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers; the Number of Schools towards the erection of which the Commissioners have made Grants, but which have not yet come intaoperation, and the expected Attendance upon them; the Number of Suspended Schools, the Number of I Schools struck off, also the amount of Aid granted, for the year ending 31st December^ 1846, .... facing page ZbQ X CONTENTS. Thirteenth Report (1846), — continued. Pago X. Charter of Incorporation granted by Her Majesty to the Board of National Education in Ireland, .... 357 XI. Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners of National Education, and Directions for making Application for Aid towards the Building of School-houses, or for the Support of Schools, 360 XII. Form of Superintendent’s Report upon Application for Aid towards Building a School-house, 372» XIII. Form of Superintendent’s Report upon Application for Aid towards payment of a Teacher’s Salary, and for Supply of Books, &c., . . . 374 XIV. Queries to be answered on Application for Aid towards the Salary of a Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, 376 XV. Queries to be answered on Application for Aid towards the Salary of an Assistant Teacher, 377 XVI. Queries to be answered on Application for Aid towards the Salary of a Workmistress, 378 XVII. Twelve Practical Rules for the Teachers of National Schools, 378 Fourteenth Report (1847), 381 Appendix : I. An Account of the Receipts and Disbursements of the Com- missioners of National Education, from the 1st April, 1847, to 31st March, 1848, 408 II. Table showing the Number of National Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers ; the Number of Schools towards the erection of which the (Commissioners have made Grants, but which have not yet come into operation, and the expected Attend- ance upon them ; the Number of suspended Schools, the Numberof Schools struck off; also, the amountof Aid grant- ed, for the Year ending 31st December, 1847, facing page 408 III. Table showing the progressive Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in Attendance upon them, from the date of the First Report of the Commis- sioners, to 31st December, 1847, 409 IV. Table showing Increase in National Schools, and Number of Children in Attendance upon them, during the Year 1847, as compared with the preceding Year, .... 409 V. Table showing in what Provinces the 224 New Schools, taken into connexion during the Year 1847, are situated, and the nature of the Grants awarded them, . . . .410 VI. Table showing the Number of National Schools in each Province, whether in operation, in progress of Building, or Suspended, with their actual and expected attendances, 410 VII. Table showing the Number of Workhouse Sehools in con- nexion with the Board on the 31st December, 1847, and the Provinces in which they are situated, included in Table VI. of Schools in Operation, 410 VIII. Table showing the Number of Teachers Trained during the Year 1847, for National Schools, and for Schools not National, distinguishing the Religious Denominations of each, .411 CONTENTS. XI Page Fourteenth Eeport (1847), — continued. IX. Tables showing the Nature and Amount of Grants paid, and Grants awarded to National Schools during the Year 1847, 411 X. Charter of Incorporation granted by Her Majesty to the Board of National Education in Ireland, 412 XI. Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners of National Edu- cation, and Directions for making Application for Aid towards the Building of School-houses, or for the Support of Schools, 415 XII. Form of District Inspector’s Report upon Application for Aid towards Building a School-house, 431 XIII. Form of District Inspector’s Report upon Application for Aid towards payment of Teacher’s Salary, and for Supply of Books, &c., 432 XIV. Form of District Inspector’s Report upon Application for an Additional Salary to the Teacher, and for Supply of Books, &c., 434 XV. Queries to be answered on Application for Aid towards the Salary of a Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, 436 XVI. Queries to be answered on Application for Aid towards the Salary of an Assistant Teacher, 436 XVII. Queries to be answered on Application for Aid towards Sal- ary of Workmistress, 437 XVIII. Queries to be answered on Application for an Additional Sal- ary to Teacher, and for Supply of Books, &c., for an Evening School, 438 XIX. Explanatory Circular as to Vesting of School-houses in the Commissioners of National Education in their Corporate capacity, 438 Together with — 1. Old Form of Lease to Trustees, . 440 2. Present Form of Lease to the Commissioners of ‘ National Education in their Corporate capacity, . 444 3. Form of Assignment or Conveyance of National School Premises, by Trustees, to the Commissioners of National Education, in their Corporate capacity, 447 XX. Scale of Premiums to the Masters and Mistresses of National Schools, who are most distinguished by the order, neatness, and cleanliness observable in themselves, their Pupils, and in the School-houses, 449 I XXI. List of Teachers in National Schools to whom were awarded Premiums in the Year 1847, for order, &c., &c,, in accord- ance with the foregoing scale, 450 XXII. Scale of Gratuities to Masters and Mistresses of Workhouse Schools in connexion with the Board of National Education, 456 XXIII. List of Teachers in Workhouse Schools to whom Gratuities were awarded in the Year 1847, in accordance with the above scale, 457 XXIV. Arrangement for the Classification of the Teachers of National Schools, and increasing the Salaries of those who may be considered deserving, to come into operation from 1st April, 1848, 460 XXV. List of Works published by the Commissioners of Education, with the reduced Prices at which they are sold — 1, to National Schools ; 2, to Poor Schools notin connexion with the Board ; and 3, the Prices at which they are sold to the Public by their Agents, 464 XU CONTENTS. Fourteenth Eeport (1847), — continued. XXVI. Gratuitous Stock, XXVII. Twelve Practical Kules for the Teachers of National Schools, XXVIII. Lists (Nos. 1 and 2) of Teachers recommended in the Years 1846 and 1847 for the Lord Morpeth ^Premium (the interest of £1,000) : No. 1. Names of Teachers recommended for Premiums in the Year 1846, No. 2. Names of Teachers recommended for Premiums in the Year 1847, XXIX. List of Head and District Inspectors of Schools, with their Districts, XXX. Suggestions for the Establishment and Government of Agri- cultural Schools, by Lord Monteagle, .... XXXI. Summary in Provinces of the Number of National Schools Vested, and not Vested on 1st June, 1848, XXXII. National Industrial Schools, — Extracts from Keports of Dis- trict Inspectors : Claddagli Eishing School, County Galway, . Ballymena Industrial Schools, Belfast Industrial School, Page 468 468 470 470 471 474 480 481 481 482 t LETTER^ OF THE RIGHT HON. E. G. STANLEY, CHIEF SECRETARY TO HIS EXCELLENCY THE LORD LIEUTENANT, ADDRESSED TO HIS GRACE THE DUKE OF LEINSTER. Irish Office, Loudon, October, 1831. My Lord — His Majesty’s Government having come to the determination of empowering the Lord Lieutenant to consti- tute a Board for the superintendence of a system of National Education in Ireland, and Parliament having so far sanctioned the arrangement, as to appropriate a sum of money in the present year, as an experiment of the probable success of the proposed system, I am directed by his Excellency to acquaint your Grace, that it is his intention, with your consent, to constitute you the President of the New Board. And I have it further in command to lay before your Grace the motives of the Government in constituting this Board, the powers which it is intended to confer upon it, and the objects which it is expected that it will bear in view, and carry into effect. The Commissioners, in 1812, recommended the appoint- ment of a Board of this description, to superintend a system of Education, from which should he banished even the sus- picion of proselytism, and which, admitting children of all religious persuasions, should not interfere with the peculiar tenets of any. The Government of the day imagined that they had found a superintending body, acting upon a system such as was recommended, and intrusted the distribution of the National Grants to the care of the Kildare-street Society. His Majesty’s present Government are of opinion, that no private Society, deriving a part, however small, of their annual income from private sources, and only made the channel of the munificence of the Legislature, without being subject to any direct responsibility, could adequately and satisfactorily accomplish the end proposed ; and while they do full justice 2 LORD STANLEY’S LETTER to the liberal views with which that Society was originally instituted, as well as to the fairness with which they have, in most instances, endeavoured to carry their views into effect, they cannot but be sensible that one of the leading principles of that Society was calculated to defeat its avowed objects, as experience has subsequently proved that it has. The deter- mination to enforce in all their Schools the reading of the Holy Scriptures without note or comment, was undoubtedly taken with the purest motives ; with the wish at once to connect religious with moral and literary education, and, at the same time, not to run the risk of wounding the peculiar feelings of any sect, by catechetical instruction, or comments which might tend to subjects of polemical controversy. But it seems to have been overlooked, that the principles of the Roman Catholic Church (to which, in any system intended for general diffusion throughout Ireland, the bulk of the pupils must necessarily belong) were totally at variance with this principle ; and that the reading of the Holy Scriptures without note or comment, by children, must be peculiarly obnoxious to a Church, which denies, even to adults, the right of unaided private interpretation of the Sacred Volume in articles of rehgious belief. Shortly after its institution, although the Society prospered and extended its operations under the fostering care of the Legislature, this vital defect began to be noticed, and the Roman Cathohc Clergy began to exert themselves with energy and success, against a system to which they were in principle opposed, and which they feared might lead in its results to proselytism, even although no such object were contemplated by its promoters. When this opposition arose, founded on such grounds, it soon became manifest that the system could not become one of National Education. The Commissioners of Education, in 1824-25, sensible of the defects of the system, and of the ground, as weU as the strength of the objection taken, recommended the appointment of two Teachers in every school, one Protestant and the other Roman Catholic, to superintend separately the religious education of the Children : and they hoped to have been able to agree upon a selection from the Scriptures, which might have been generally acquiesced in by both persuasions. But it was soon found that these schemes were impracticable; and in 1828, a Committee of the House of Commons, to which were referred the various Reports of the Commis- sioners of Education, recommended a system to be adopted which should afford, if possible, a combined literary, and a TO THE DUKE OF LEINSTER. 3 separate religious education, and should be capable of being so far adapted to tbe views of tbe religious persuasions wbicb divide Ireland, as to render it, in truth, a system of National Education for the lower classes of the community. For the success of the undertaking, much must depend upon the character of the individuals who compose the Board; and upon the security thereby afforded to the country, that while the interests of religion are not overlooked, the most scrupulous care should be taken not to interfere with the pecidiar tenets of any description of Christian pupils. To attain the first object, it appears essential that a portion of the Board should be composed of men of high personal character, and of exalted station in the Church; for the latter, that it should consist in part of persons professing different religious opinions. It is the intention of the Government, that the Board should exercise a complete control over the various Schools which may be erected under its auspices, or which, having been already established, may hereafter place themselves under its management, and submit to its regulations. Subject to these, apphcations for aid will be admissible from Christians of all denominations; but as one of the mam objects must be to unite in one system children of different creeds, and as much must depend upon the co-operation of the resident Clergy, the Board will probably look with pecuHar favour upon applica- tions proceeding either from, 1st. The Protestant and Roman Catholic Clergy of the Parish; or, 2nd. One of the Clergymen, and a certain number of Parishioners professing the opposite creed; or, 3rd. Parishioners of both denominations. Where the apphcation proceeds exclusively from Protestants, or exclusively from Roman Catholics, it will be proper for the Board to make inquiry as to the circumstances which lead to the absence of any names of the persuasion which does not appear. The Board will note all applications for aid, whether granted or refused, with the grounds of the decision, and annually submit to Parliament a Report of their proceedings. They wiU invariably require, as a condition not to be departed from, that local funds shall be raised, upon which any aid from the public will be dependent. They wiR refuse aU applications in which the following objects are not locally provided for ; — 4 LORD STANLEY’S LETTER 1st. A fund sufficient for the annual repairs of the school-house and furniture. 2. A permanent salary for the Master, not less than pounds. 3rd. A sum sufficient to purchase books and school requisites at half-price, and books of separate religious instruction at prime cost. 4th. Where aid is required from the Commissioners for building a school-house, it is required that at least one-third of the estimated expense be subscribed, a site for building, to be approved of by the Commissioners, be granted to them, and the school-house, when finished, to be vested in them. They will require that the Schools he kept open for a certain number of hours, on four or five days of the* week, at the discretion of the Commissioners, for moral and literary education only; and that the remaining one or two days in the week he set apart for giving, separately, such rehgious education to the children, as may be approved of by the Clergy of their respective persuasions. They will also permit and encourage the Clergy to give religious instruction to the children of their respective persua- sions, either before or after the ordinary school hours on the other days of the week. They will exercise the most entire control over all hooks to he used in the Schools, whether in the combined literary, or separate religious instruction ; none to he employed in the first, except under the sanction of the Board, nor in the latter, but with the approbation of the Members of the Board of the persuasion of those for whom they are intended. They will require that a Kegister shall be kept in the Schools, in which shall be entered the attendance or non- attendance of each child on Divine Worship on Sundays. They will, at various times, either by themselves, or by their Inspectors, visit and examine into the state of each School, and report their observations to the Board. They will allow to the individuals or bodies applying for aid, the appointment of their own Teacher, subject to the following restrictions and regulations : — . 1st. He (or she) shall be liable to be fined, suspended or removed altogether, by the authority of the Commissioners, who shall, however, record their reasons. 2nd. He shall have received previous instruction in a Model School to be established in Dublin. N.B. — It is not intended that this regulation should apply to prevent the admission of masters or mistresses of schools already established, who may be approved of by the Commis-^ TO THE DUKE OF LEINSTER. 5 sioners, nor of such as the Board may think fit to appoint, before the proposed Model School may come into full operation. 3rd. He shall have received testimonials of good conduct and of general fitness for the situation, from the Board, or the persons employed by them to conduct the Model School. The Board will he intrusted with the absolute control over the funds which may be annually voted by Parliament, which they shall a]3ply to the following purposes: — 1st. Granting aid for the erection of schools, subject to the con- ditions hereinbefore specified. 2nd. Paying Inspectors for visiting and reporting upon schools. 3rd. Gratuities to Teachers of schools conducted under the Rules laid dov/n, not exceeding Pounds each. 4th. Establishing and maintaining a Model School in Dublin, and training Teachers for country schools. 5th. Editing and printing such books of moral and literary educa- tion as may be approved of for the use of the schools, and sup- plying them and school necessaries, pd not lower than half-price. I have thus stated the objects which His Majesty’s Govern- ment have in view, and the principal regulations by which they think those objects may be most effectually promoted ; and I am directed by the Lord Lieutenant to express His Excellency’s earnest wish that the one and the other may be found such as to procure for the Board the sanction of your Grace’s name, and the benefit of your Grace’s attendance. A full power will, of course, be given to the Board to make such regulations upon matters of detail, not inconsistent with the spirit of these Instructions, as they may judge best qualified to carry into effect the intentions of the Government and of the Legislature. Parhament has already placed at His Excel- lency’s disposal a sum which may be available even in the course of the present year ; and as soon as the Board can bo formed, it will be highly desirable that no time should be lost, with a view to the estimates of the ensuing year, in enabling such Schools, already established, as are willing to subscribe to the conditions imposed, to put in their claims for protection and assistance; and in receiving applications from parties desirous to avail themselves of the munificence of the Legisla- ture, in founding new Schools under your regulations. I have the honour to be, my Lord, Your Grace’s most obedient Servant, E, G. Stanley. To His Grace the Duke of Leinster, &c. &c. B 6 OFFICIAL EXPLANATIONS OF Thefolloiving Document, explanatory of some of the foregoing Conditions, which have been misunderstood, having been draivn up by the Commissioners as containing their views of them, has received the approbation and sanction of His Majesty's Government. As some parts of the plan of Education committed to the Commissioners, to be by them carried into effect, have, as it appears, been misunderstood, the Commissioners beg to submit to Government, the sense in which they have understood, and acted upon, the instructions given in the letter of the Chief Secretary for Ireland, that the Government may confirm them in their mode of procedure where they are right, and correct them where they are wrong. I. In giving a control to individual^ members of the Board, over Books to he used in the particular religious instruction of different denominations of pupils, the Board do not under- stand that it was the intention of His Majesty’s Government either to claim for themselves, or to vest in the Commissioners, any control over the use of the Sacred Scriptures, or over the standards of the Established Churches of Ireland — or of Scotland — or of the Homan Catholic Church, but only over Books composed by private authors ; and that the control over these is required merely for the purpose of checking the introduction of Books of injurious tendency. II. The Board do not understand that it is imperative upon them to edit all Books used in the schools receiving grants from them ; but that they are at liberty to sanction such Books as may previously be in use in schools, in behalf of which applications are made ; or such as may be preferred by the local patrons and conductors of schools, provided that they find nothing objectionable in them. Under this view of the duty assigned to them, they require a list of the Books used in the schools which they are requested to aid, and have already frequently sanctioned the school-books issued by the Kildare-place Society — and also, after certain alterations, the scliool-books issued by the Catholic Book Society. The Board wish to remark, that they have never conceived it would he expedient to render the use of any particular book or books imperative. III. The Board understand that the control over Teachers of schools is vested primarily in their Local Patrons and Con- ductors; and that the power required by the Government to LORD Stanley’s letter. 7 be conceded to the Board, of fining and dismissing Teachers, is to be exercised only in case of such Local Patrons and Con- ductors, after receiving grants, seeking to protect Teachers in violating the rules of the Board; or retaining Teachers found, on trial, to be incompetent. IV. The Board understand that they are to require a permanent submission to its regulations, only in those cases in which grants have been made towards the erection of school- houses, to be vested in trustees, according to the directions of Government ; and that in schools receiving occasional or annual grants, such as salaries for the Teachers, &c., they are to require submission to their regulations only during the period for which grants are made. V. By encouraging the Pastors of different denominations to give rehgious instruction to the children of their re- spective flocks, out of school hours, the Board understand, merely affording to such Pastors facility of access to the pupils at the times specified, and not employing or remune- rating them. And they understand that the parents and guardians of the children are to determine to what denomi- nation they respectively belong — the Board taking no cogni- zance of the matter. VI. The Board understand that the times for religious instruction are to be determined by the Local Patrons and Conductors of schools ; the power vested in the Board on that subject being merely to see that, at least, one week-day in the week is set apart for that purpose ; they also under- stand, that the religious instruction given may, or may not, be in the school-room ; the choice of the place being left to the Pastors of the children, but that liberty is to be secured to them to assemble the children of their respective flocks in the school-room, if they see fit. yil. The Board understand that they are not, in ordinary cases, to exercise control over the use of the school-rooms on Sundays, that control being left to the Local Conductors of the school ; but that if any use be made of them, tending to contention and well-founded complaints between adverse parties, it is competent for the Board to interfere for the purpose of remedying the evil. The Board beg leave to add, that they do not regard these observations as altering or modifying, in any degree, the original instructions communicated to them in the Chief Secretary’s Letter, of October, 1831 ; they offer them as containing views which they have always entertained of their B 2 8 FOUR PROPOSITIONS OF instructions, and upon whicli they have uniformly acted since the commencement of their labours. By desire of the Commissioners, Thomas F. Kelly, Secretary, Four Propositions submitted by the General Synod of Ulster to the Government and to the Commissioners, Kesolved : — Istly. That the ministers and people of this church, without the necessary concurrence of the ministers or members of any other church, shall enjoy the right of applying to the Board of Education for aid to schools, by a statement of the constitution and regulations of the schools, accompanied ■with an engagement to adhere to them : hut in this proposi- tion recognising the right of the Board to consider the regulations, and to decide accordingly. 2ndly. That it shall he the right of all parents to require of patrons and managers of schools, to set apart for reading the Holy Scriptures a convenient and sufficient portion of the stated school hours, and to direct the master, or some other •whom the parents may appoint and provide, to superintend the reading. 3rdly. That all children -whose parents and guardians shall so direct, shall daily read the Holy Scriptures during the period appointed, hut that no compulsion whatever he employed to induce others to read, or remain during the reading. 4thly. That every use of school-rooms he vested in the local patrons or committees, subject in case of abuse to the cognizance of the Board. Extract of the Board’s Minute thereon, dated August 26, 1833. The Commissioners having considered the propositions of the Synod of Ulster thus submitted to them, are of opinion that these propositions do not contain any thing inconsistent with the principles of the system of Education* committed • The following letter addressed to a minister of the Synod of Ulster, will further explain the previous views of the Commissioners on the substance of these propositions : — Sm, Education OfiS.ce, July 25, 1833. I had the honour of submitting to the Commissioners of Education your letter of the 16th instant, in which you desire to know whether aid can be extended THE SYNOD OF ULSTER. 9 to their charge ; and. His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant having approved thereof, they will receive applications from the patrons of schools in conformity thereto, and grant aid, upon having such queries as they shall deem necessary to put, satisfactorily answered.* T. F. Kelly, Secretary. by them towards the Temple Meeting-house school, the business of which you state to be conducted in the following manner, namely, that it opens at ten o’clock and closes at three; that the attention of the pupils, until t-wo each day, is confined to the usual literary education; that the books used by the chil- dren are those formerly supplied by the Kildare-place Society ; that the last hour is employed in reading and instruction in the Holy Scriptures, by such pupils as are advanced to an Old and New Testament class, if permitted by ’ their parents to join in such an exercise : that those who are not so advanced, or who are not allowed by their Parents to read the word of God, may either pursue the usual routine of business of the school, or retire if they please, and that Saturday is em])loyed in directing the attention of those who have not entered a Scripture class, to wliat they may have been doing du- ring the week, and in catechising those who have, in their knowledge of the i Scriptures. The Commissioners having considered your letter, desire me to , state that the regulations of the Temple Meeting school appear to tliem to I agree in principle with those by which they are governed. The rule that ' the hour from two till three of each day, except Saturday, should be em- ])loyed in reading and instruction in the Holy Scriptures is quite compatible with the regulations of the Commissioners, i^rovided that such children only as are directed by their parents to attend, be then allowed to continue in the school, and that all others do then retire ; and with respect to the exercise , on Saturday, it also is compatible with their rules, provided that those | children only shall attend upon that day whose parents direct that they J shall join in reading or receiving instruction in the Holy Scriptures ; so that an opportunity be thus afForded for all others to receive such religious in- struction, at that time, as their parents or guardians shall provide for them. As you mention that }'ou occasionally visit the school, to mark the progress and administer such instruction as the circumstance and capacity of the children may require, the Commissioners desire me to observe, that it is of i/ the essence of their rule^that religious ins tr ucti on ghould be giv en o nly at theTihie specifically' app ointe d for that purpose; an d that children who &e ) parents do nc^irect th em to be present at it, sMulcLpreviously retire. The Commissioners TiaVing thus explained tlieir views, and anticipating that you will conform to them, direct me to signify their readiness to make a grant towards the support of the Temple Meeting-house School on your returning the paper which I herewith transmit, properly filled and signed I have the honour to be, Sir, Your most obedient Servant, (Signed) Thomas P. Kelly, Secretary. * In the Appendix to Second Report, will be found the regulations and directions to be attended to in making application to tlie Board of Commis- sioners for aid, which have been drawn up by them, in conformity with the principles laid down in the foregoing documents, ■which regulations and directions were laid before Government, and approved, previously to their being issued. 0 L -?;!0 '^' C^rr/-tv‘ >vrlt hI<>oi:>^ io ^•ffO ^‘4 m..t> ,u.rf. :;.Si-o,« •/! ■»«>• "■"‘" -■'*’ .'* .. . ,^‘ : :'T. , ,' *^v.ir »-.« .tii' ■V t wvw ;■ - -UJ. Uo- ■>." . i^e;,*-®" £s;;.g; f sK Ano > '''' 3 ^,"’# 'vri^r ' ■ '•'■/■ ^ , *, , u.-, j-tc-i; 'invtitVii , :;^<> Hir-": y ... „:.•, vaii i; ■■ t*? tr»’' u' 7 . Y"' fe, S ATff Tf'-‘ Ai.i -iiii •'‘'' ^ ■' ',^.S icif'i **i,i-.» 4 ' '■'‘^'‘*f^ ,:.! . .;;,r/t J*' - i’--^ / I- A-t '*••’' M:/»'ir.>« 4 t 0 *^' .. '.. ,.... • v v\ ■*'' • WF •jvx;r| t 'T;V /'i. >r;; 'Ink.,*! "^•t.t*''>*V:»'I <‘jW5>«.>r -' J sW):*'!'-'-:,'^'-'’''^ 'f-iitk ’t« 4 i **■' i.. iK*« . .. i- i-Kj FinST EFFORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELxlND FOE THE YEAE 1 834 . TO HIS EXCELLENCE THE LORD LIEUTENANT-GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency, We, the undersigned Commissioners appointed to admi- nister the Funds granted by Parliament for the education of the Poor of Ireland, beg leave to report to yoim Excellency as follows : — We commenced receiving applications for aid towards schools in January, 1832, and the total number made to us to the present time amounts to 1,548. We have granted assistance to 789 schools, which are now in full operation. We made grants to 52 other schools, which have since ceased to be in connexion with us; in general we deemed it right to discontinue aid to them in consequence of the reports of our Inspectors. We have promised aid towards the building of 199 schools, wliich have not as yet been completed. We have rejected 216 applications, and have 292 now before us for consideration. The schools which we already have in operation are attended by 107,042 children; and, according to the estimates transmitted to us, those which are to be opened in the houses not yet finished will be attended by a further number of 36,804 ; so that the whole of the schools existing and in preparation, will afford the benefits of education to 143,846 children. We have the satisfaction to state, that throughout our cor- respondence with the patrons of schools, we have found them disposed to act with perfect integrity and candour; some instances of deviation from our rules have been reported to us, but on inquiry into the circumstances, we have in general received such explanations as have been satisfactory to us. 12 FIRST REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1834 . All important part of tlio duty intrusted to us is the preparation of books for tlie use of the schools and school libraries. We have hitherto directed our attention chiefly to the compilation of books for schools only : we have pre- pared and publislied four numbers of a series of reading books, to which we propose to add a fifth ; the lessons of which these books consist have been so written or selected as that, while they are used as reading exercises, they convey elements of knovdedge to the children in regular order. AVe have also published treatises on arithmetic and book-keeping, and a translation of Clairaut’s Geometry. Some books having been hastily prepared to meet the urgent necessities of the schools, will require a further revision, but we are enabled to add, that the whole have already met with very general approbation, and we propose so to arrange the prices and mode of sale as to bring them as much as possible into general use. Besides these works on the ordinary subjects of Education we have compiled and printed two numbers of a series of lessons from the Holy Scriptures, one from the Old, the other from the Hew Testament, and we propose to go on adding to them until we complete a copious abstract of the narrative parts of the Sacred Volume, interspersed with suit- able passages from the poetical and didactic parts of it. Wg proceed on the undertaking with perfect unanimity, and anticipate, from the general circulation of the work, the best results. It having been imputed to us that we intended to substitute these extracts from the Scriptures for the Sacred Volume itself, we deemed it necessary to guard against such misrepre- sentation, by annexing to the first number of them the follow- ing preface ; “ These selections are offered, not as a substitute for the Sacred Volume itself, but as an introduction to it, in the hope of their lead- ing to a more general and more profitable perusal of the Word of God. The passages introduced have been chosen, not as being of more importance than the rest of Scripture, but merely as appearing to be most level to the understandings of children and youth at School, and also best fitted to be read under the direction of teachers not necessarily qualified, and certainly not recognised, as teachers of religion ; no passage has either been introduced or omitted under the influence of any particular view of Christianity, doctrinal or practical.” It has been further imputed to us, that we denied to cliildren 13 1834.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. the benefits of religious instruction, and kept the Word of God from them; to guard also against this extraordinary misrepresentation, Yfo have introduced the following notes into our regulations: — No. 1. ^^The ordinary school business, during which all the children, of whatever denomination they be, are required to attend, and which is expected to embrace a competent number of hours in each day, is to consist exclusively of instruction in those branches of knowledge which belong to literary and moral education. Such extracts from the Scriptures as are prepared under the sanction of the Board may be used, and arc earnestly recommended by the Board to be used during those hours allotted to this ordinary school business. No. 2. ‘‘One day in each week (independently of Sunday) is to be set apart for religious instruction of the children, on which day such pastors or other persons as are approved of by the parents or guardians of the children, shall have access to them for that purpose whether those pastors have signed the original application or not. No. 3. “The Managers of schools are also expected, should the parents of any of the children desire it, to afford convenient oppor- tunity and facility for the sa,me purpose, either b efore or aftei* the ordinary school business (as the Managers may determine), on the i other days of the week. No. 4. “Any arrangement of this description that ma,y be made,, is to be publicly notified in the schools, in order that those children, and those only, may be present at the religious instruction, whose parents or guardians approve of their being so. No. 5. “The reading of the Scriptures, either in the authorized or Douay version, is regarded as a religious exercise, and as such, to be confined to those hours which are set apart for religious instruction. The same regulation is also to be observed respecting \ prayer. No. 6. “A Register is to be kept in each school, recording the daily attendance of the children, and the average attendance in each week and each quarter, according to a form to be furnished by the Board.” We have thus shown to all v/ho choose to read our Rules with the view of understanding, not perverting them, that while we desire to bring Christian children of all denomina- tions together, so that they may receive instruction in common in those points of education which do not clash with any par- ticular religious opinions, we take care that sufficient time be set apart for separate religious instruction, and that the ministers of God’s AVord, of all Christian creeds, and those approved of by them, shall have the fullest opportunity of reading and expounding it, and of seeing that the children of 14 FIRST REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS, ETC. [ 1834 . their respective denominations do read and understand it, not only weekly, but daily, if they think proper. The success which has attended our labours, as appears by the progress we have made, abundantly proves that the system of Education committed to our charge has been gratefully received and approved by the public in general ; we trust it will continue to spread and prosper. It shall be, as it ever has been, our constant object so to administer it as to make it acceptable and beneficial to the whole of His Majesty’s subjects ; to train up and unite through it the youth of the country together, whatever their religious differences may be, in feelings and habits of attachment and friendship towards each other, and thus to render it the means of promoting charity and good- will amongst aU classes of the people. (Signed) Leinster. Rd. Dublin. D. Murray. Franc Sadleir. James Carlile. A. R. Blake. Robert Holmes. SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONEES OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, FOR THE YEAR 1 83 5. TO HIS EXCELLENCY THE LORD LIEUTENANT-GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency , WEjtlie undersigned Commissioners, appointed to administer the funds granted by Parliament for the education of the Poor of Ireland, beg leave to lay before your Excellency tliis our Second Report, which we have so framed as to convey in it answers, seriatim, to the several queries transmitted to us by your Excellency, on the 19th of last month. First Query. — What has been the general result of the ex~ perience which has now been obtained by the new system of Education in Ireland ? We have given tables in the Appendix, marked Nos. 1 and 2, which show what progress the new system of Education has made, and what support it has received. We annex abstracts of them. The results which they disclose are, we think, highly satisfactory. It will be found by reference to them, that we had at the close of the last year, 1,106 schools in operation, which were attended by 145,521 children; that we had made grants towards the establishment of 191 additional school-houses, calculated to contain 39,831 children ; that of the signatures to the applications made to us for aid, 140 are those of clergymen of the Established Church ; 180 of Presbyterian clergymen; 1,397 of Roman Catholic clergymen; 6,915 of Protestant laymen ; and 8,630 of Roman Catholic laymen ; and that while the grants made by us towards the biding and fitting-up of school-houses amount to £33,027 7^. Oc?., the local contributions for the same purposes amount to £23,142 25. 4cZ. It thus appears that the system has already been very generally adopted under the auspices both of Protestant and 16 SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1835 . Koman Catholic clergymen, and of Protestant and Roman Catholic laymen. It may be said that the Protestant clerical signatures are much fewer than the Roman Catholic ; but we understand that, according to the late Census taken by the Commissioners of Public Instruction, the number of Protes- tants of the Established Church in Ireland is about 852,000 ; the number of Presbyterians, about 635,000 ; the number of Protestant Dissenters, about 22,000 ; and the number of Roman Catholics, about 6,423,000 ; therefore it appears, that the Protestant clerical signatures to the applications to us, bear to the Roman Catholic clerical signatures about the same proportion that the number of Protestants bear to that of Roman Catholics in the mass of the population ; and the Pro- testant lay signatures a much higher proportion. It is also observable, that of the signatures to applications from Ulster, 246 are those of Protestant clergymen ; and that it is in Ulster that Protestants of that class of life for which the ISTational Schools are intended, are principally to be found. From the foregoing facts we may, we consider, safely con- clude, that the new system of Education has proved generally beneficial and acceptable to Protestants and Roman Catholics, according to their respective wants. Second Query What are the Works ivhich at present form part of the regular course of instruction in the Schools ? We have published five Lesson Books, which afford infor- mation on different subjects of education, in regular succession. We have also published extracts from the Scriptures, consist- ing of selections from the Book of Genesis, the Gospel of St. Luke, and the Acts of the Apostles, interspersed with pas- sages from other parts ; and a volume of Sacred Poetry. We have also provided elementary books of Arithmetic, Book-keeping, Trigonometry and Geometry, and a series of Reading and Arithmetical Tables. These books have met with general approbation. Third Query What are the defects in the Schools formerly and still existing in Ireland, whether Protestant or Catholic, from which the new system is free? Tliore appears to have been two main defects in the schools heretofore, existing in Ireland : I. The principles on which they were conducted rendered them to a great extent exclu- sive with respect either to Protestants or to Roman Catholics ; 1835.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 17 Koman Catholic schools being conducted on Eoman Catholic principles, were, of course, objectionable generally to Protes- tants ; while Protestant schools, being conducted on Protestant principles, were equally objectionable to Roman Catholics; and being regarded by Roman Cathohcs as adverse establish- ments, they tended, when under the patronage of Government, and supported by public money, to excite, in the hulk of the population, feelings of discontent towards the State, and of alienation from it. II. They had neither coinj^etent teachers nor proper books. The teachers were in general extremely ignorant; many of them were unable to teach even the mere art of reading and writing; and such of them as could do so much, wxre, for the most ])art, utterly incapable of combining instruction in it with such a training of the mind as could produce general information and improvement. As to books, the want of suitable works was felt everywhere ; and with- out a regular supply of them, no system of Education can ever prove effectual for great and general good. These defects still exist to a great degree. From the first, the National Schools are free. In them the importance of religion is constantly impressed upon the minds of the children, through works calculated to promote good principles, and fill the heart with a love of religion, but which are so compiled as not to clash with the doctrines of any particular class of j Christians. The children are thus prepared for those more strict religious exercises which it is the peculiar province of the ministers of religion to superintend or direct, and for which stated times are set apart in each school, so that each class of Christians may thus receive, separately, such religious instruction, and/rom such persons as their parents or pastors may approve or appoint. The National Schools are therefore founded on principles which conscientious men of different religious denominations may, and do embrace; and although, from a misapprehension of the rules which the National system enjoins respecting the use of the Scriptures, it originally met with much opposition, yet it has succeeded beyond our highest expectations, and reasonable men of all parties are daily manifesting more and more their approval of it. The second of the defects which we have mentioned, so far as relates to teachers, is still felt in the National Schools; but we trust we shall be able completely to remove it, by means of the training establishments which we are now pre- paring, and by the aid of increased funds. The want of books we have been already able in a great degree to supply ; 18 SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1835 . and before the end of the present year, we hope we shall have furnished every school in connexion with us with a full stock of the works we have published. Fourth Query. — Is it the expectation of the Board that a new class of Schoolmasters may he trained, whose conduct and influence may he heneficial in pjromoting morality, har- mony, and good order, in the country parts of Ireland? If we are furnished with adequate means by the State, not only for training schoolmasters, but for inducing competent persons to become candidates for teacherships, through a fair prospect of remuneration and advancement, we have no doubt whatever that a new class of schoolmasters may be trained, whose conduct and influence must be highly beneficial in pro- moting morality, harmony, and good order, in the country parts of Ireland. It is only through such persons that we can hope to render the National Schools successful in improving the general con- dition of the people. It is not, however, merely through the schools committed to their charge that the beneficial effects of their influence would be felt. Living in friendly habits with the people ; not greatly elevated above them, but so provided for as to be able to maintain a respectable station ; trained to good habits; identified in interest with the State, and therefore anxious to promote a spirit of obedience to lawful authority, we are confident that they would prove a body of the utmost value and importance in promoting civilization and peace, Fifth Query. — What extension can he givento the new system of Education, consistently with the demand for instruction, and withdue regardto the preparationnecessary for training Schoolmasters ujoon whom reliance can he placed, in respect to competency, character, and discretion; and what amount of Funds may he annually expended heneflcially hy the State for that p)urpose ? [In ansiuering this Question, the Commissioners are requested to have regard to the recom- mendation of the Commissioners q/* 1812 a7id 1825, and of the Committees of the House of Commons of 1828 and 1830 that reported upon the subject, as well as to their own experience?] We think that the new system may be gradually extended, through the agency of such teachers as we have contem- plated in the last paragraph, until its benefits are enjoyed by the great mass of the population. 1835.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 19 In expressing our opinion as to tlie amount of funds neces- sary for this purpose, we must consider the system of instruc- tion to be pursued in the schools, and the means necessary for inducing well-qualified persons to undertake it. Formerly, nothing was attempted in elementary schools fui'ther than to communicate the art of reading, writing, and arithmetic, with some knowledge of grammar, geography, and history. Latterly, teachers have made use of the reading lessons to convey information. Writing has been made sub- servient to the teaching of spelling, grammar, and composition, and also to the fixing of instruction on the memory. Arith- metic, instead of being taught by unexplained rules, has been made the vehicle for conveying the elements of mathematical knowledge, and training the mind to accuracy of thinking and reasoning. Reading hooks have latterly been compiled on these principles, the lessons being so selected as to convey the elements of knowledge on a variety of subjects. And this introduction of intellectual exercises into the teaching of these elementary arts, has been found to produce a reflex effect upon the progress of the pupils in learning the arts themselves. Children are found to be more easily taught to read when, while they are learning to pronounce and combine syllables and words into sentences, they are receiving information. Their writing proceeds better wRen, while they are learning the mechanical art, they are learning the use of it ; and they become better arithmeticians when the principles on wdiich arithmetical operations are founded are gradually developed to them. To teach upon this principle, it is absolutely necessary that the teacher not only be able to read, and spell, and write well, and be a good practical arithmetician, but that he be a person of general intelligence, having an extensive and accurate knowledge of the subjects treated of in the reading lessons. He must know much more than is expressed in the lessons themselves, or he will be totally unable to explain them fami- liarly, to correct the mistakes into wdiich his pupils fall, and answer the innumerable questions that wdll be put to him as soon as the understanding of his pupils begins to be exercised on any subject. It is therefore necessary that teachers should not merely be able to teach their pupils to read, write, and to conduct Schools upon an approved system of discipline, but that they be able to aid in forming the minds of children, and directing their power of reading into a beneficial channel. The powder of reading is frequently lost to children, and even becomes a 20 SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1835 . source of corruption and mischief to them, because they have never been directed to the proper use of it ; and it is conse- quently of the liighest importance that, while they are taught to read, their thoughts and inclinations should have a bene- ficial direction given to them. To effect this manifestly re- quires a teacher of considerable skill and intelligence. To secure the services of such persons, it is material that suitable means of instruction should be provided for those who desire to prepare themselves for the office of teaching, and that persons of character and ability should be induced to seek it by the prospect of adequate advantages. With these views, we propose establishing five professor- ships in our training institution. I. Of the art of teaching and conducting schools. The professor of this branch to be the head of the institution. II. Of composition, English literature, history, geography, and political economy. III. Of natural history in all its branches. IV. Of mathematics and mathematical science. V. Of mental philosophy, includ- ing the elements of logic and rhetoric. We propose that no person shall be admitted to the training institution, who does not previously undergo a satisfactory examination in an entrance course to be appointed for that purpose; and that each person who may be admitted shall study in it for at least two years before he be declared fit to undertake the charge of a school; that during this time, he shall receive instruction in the different branches of knowledge already specified, and he practised in teaching the Model School, under the direc- tion of the professor of teaching. ^ We are of opinion that, in addition to the general training - institution, thirty-two district Model Schools should be estab- lished, being a number equal to that of the counties of Ire- land; that those Model Schools should be under the direction of teachers chosen for superior attainments, and receiving superior remuneratioirtb those charged with the general or Primary Schools; and that, hereafter, each candidate for admission to the training establishments should undergo a preparatory training in one of them. We think the salary of the teacher of each Model School should he £100 a year, and that he should have two assis- tants, having a salary of £50 a year each. We consider that the teacher of each Primary School should have a certain salary of £25 a year ; and that the Commissioners for the time being should he authorized to award annually to each a further sum, not exceeding £5, pro- vided they shall see cause for doing so in the Inspector’s report 1835.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 21 of his general conduct, and the character of the school com- mitted to him. We are also of opinion that each teacher should be furnished with apartments adjoining the school. We now come to consider the number of schools necessary to meet the wants of the country. The population of Ireland amounts to about 8,000,000, and of these probably there are 1,140,000 (or about a seventh of the whole) between the ages of seven and thirteen years ; we are satisfied that at least one-half of that number would require the aid of the IS^ational Schools ; and as we do not think a school should, in general, much exceed 100, we con- sider that there should be 5,000 IN^ational Schools established, each under a competent teacher. It would take about nine years to establish the necessary number of schools. The annual expense during each of these years would necessarily vary from year to year. After that period the building of school-houses would cease to be an annual charge, and the establishment being then complete, the general annual expenditure would cease to fluctuate, and the sum thenceforth required woidd be about £200,000 a year. We estimate the expenditure for each of the intervening nine years as follows : — First Year : £ Official Establishment, 4,000 Salaries to teachers of present Establishment, , . 11,824 Repairs, 2,000 Books and School Requisites, ..... 6,000 Inspection, ........ 2,400 Training Department, ...... 6,000 Building 20 Model Schools, ..... 15,000 £47,224 Second Year : £ Official Establishment, ...... 4,000 Salaries to teachers of present Establishmeiit, . . 1 1,824 Repairs, ........ 500 Salaries to teachers of Model Schools, . . . 4,000 Books and Requisites, ...... 7,000 Inspection, ........ 3,000 Training Department, ...... 6,000 Building 12 Model Schools, ..... 9,000 Ditto 500 Primary Schools, ..... 90,000 22 SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1835< Third Tear : Official Establishment, .... Salaries to teachers of present Establishment, Repairs, *..... Salaries to teachers of Model Schools, Salaries to teachers of Primary Schools, Books and Requisites, .... Inspection, ...... Training, Building 1,000 Primary Schools, Fourth Year : Official Establishment and Incidents, Salaries to teachers of present Establishment, Salaries to teachers of Model Schools, Salaries to teachers of Primary Schools, . Books and Requisites, .... Inspection, ...... Training, ...... Building 1,000 Primary Schools, Fifth Year : Official Establishment, .... Salaries to teachers of present Establishment, Salaries to teachers of Model Schools, Salaries to teachers of Primary Schools, Books and Requisites, . : . . Inspection, I • I .. . Training,* . . 1 . Building 1,000 Primary Schools, Sixth Year : Official Establishment and Incidents, Salaries to teachers of Model Schools, Salaries to teachers of Primary Schools, Books and Requisites, Inspection, ..... Training,’ ..... Building 1,000 Primary Schools, , £ 4.500 7.000 500 6,400 15,000 7.500 3.000 7.000 180,000 £230,900 £ 5.000 2.000 6,400 45.000 10.000 3.000 8.000 180,000 £259,400 £ 6,000 1,000 6,400 75.000 12.000 3.500 8.500 180,000 £292,400 £ 7.000 6,400 105.000 14,000 3,500 9.000 180.000 £324,900 .1835.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 23 Seventh Year : £ Official Establishment and Incidents, . . . 8,000 Salaries to teachers of Model Schools, . . . 6,400 Salaries to teachers of Primary Schools, . . . 135,000 Books and Requisites, ...... 17,000 Inspection, ........ 4,000 Training, ........ 9,000 Building 250 Primary Schools, .... 45,000 £224,400 Eighth^Year : £ Official Establishment and Incidents, . . . 9,000 Salaries to teachers of Model Schools, . . . 6,400 Salaries to teachers of Primary Schools, . . . 142,500 Books and Requisites, ...... 18,000 Inspection, ........ 4,000 Training, ........ 10,000 Building 150 Primary Schools, .... 27,000 £216,900 Ninth Year : £ Official Establishment and Incidents, . . . 10,000 Salaries to teachers of Model Schools, . . . 6,400 Salaries to teachers of Primary Schools, . . . 147,000 Books and Requisites, ...... 20,000 Inspection, ........ 4,000 Training, ........ 10,000 Building 100 Primary Schools, .... 18,000 £215,400 We estimate the different branches of the expenditure, which we think would pjroduce, in the tenth year, and thence- forth, the permanent charge of £200,000 a year, as follows: — Official Establishment and Incidents, . . . 10,000 Salaries to teachers of Model Schools, . . . 6,400 Salaries to teachers of Primary Schools, . . . 150,000 Books and School Requisites, ..... 20,000 Inspection, ........ 4,000 Training Department, ...... 10,000 In offering the foregoing suggestions, we have had parti- cular regard to the recommendations of the Commissioners of 1812 and 1825, and of the Committees of the House of Com- mons of 1828 and 1830, that reported upon the subject of ^Education in Ireland, c 2 24 SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1835. The recommendations of the Commissioners of 1812 are contained in their report of that year, a copy of which we beg leave to insert in the Appendix (A.) These recommendations were, in substance, adopted by the Commissioners of 1825, and by the Committees of 1828 and 1830. It will be found, by reference to the Report, that the views which we have ex- pressed, and the rules upon which we act, and of wdiich we also insert a copy in the Appendix (B), are in strict accordance with them. We beg leave to add, that we have now before us 362 appli- cations for aid towards the building and establishing of Schools, upon which we cannot decide until we shall have ascertained the amount of funds which may be voted for Education in Ireland during the present year. Leinster. R°- Dublin. ' ^ D. Murray. Franc Sadleir, James Carlile. A. R. Blake, , 1‘^th June, 1835. RoBERT HoLMES. APPENDIX A. The Fourteenth Report of the Commissioners for Inquiring into the State of all Schools, on Public or Charitable Foun- dations, in Ireland. To His Grace Charles Duke of Richmond, &c., &c., &c., Lord Lieu- tenant-General, and General Governor of Ireland. May it please yotjr Grace, We, the undersigned Commissioners, ai^pointed for inquiring into the several funds and revenues granted by public or private dona- tions for the purposes of Education, and into the state and condition of all schools upon public or charitable foundations in Ireland, beg leave to submit to your Grace the result of our anxious deliberations on the subject of extending and imj)roving the education of the lower orders of the people of this part of the United Kingdom. We have not been deterred from entering upon this subject by the difficulties peculiar to this country, with which we are aware it is attended; and we have been anxious, as early as possible, to meet the expec- tations of your Grace and the Government of Ireland, whose solicitude on the subject of a plan for the general education of the lower orders of the people of Ireland, to be suggested by this Board, was evinced in tlie letter addressed to our Secretary on the 17th day of January, 1811, by your Grace’s late principal Secretary, the Right Honourable William Wellesley Pole. We have applied our efforts to the framing of a system which, OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 25 1835.] whilst it shall afford the opportunities of education to every descrip- tion of the lower classes of the people, may, at the same time, by keeping clear of all interference with the particular religious tenets of any, induce the whole to receive its benefits, as one undivided body under the one and the same system, and in the same establishments. That the present establishments for the instruction of the lower orders, though extremely numerous, are inadequate as a system of general education, we were fully convinced in the course of our inquiries into their extent and condition ; and their insufficiency, we have reason to believe, is very imperfectly supplied by the un- endowed schools, though their number appears, by the returns made to Government in the year 1808, to bear as great a proportion everywhere to the population, as in most other parts of the United Kingdom; so that, if they were duly attended to, and under the care of masters properly qualified, the lower orders of this country would have less reason, perhaps, to complain of their education being neglected, than those of England or even of Scotland itself ; at the same time, we are encouraged by this circumstance to hope, that if a scheme for such improvement were judiciously planned and care- fully executed, it would meet with very general success, from the favourable disposition and strong desire for instruction prevailing universally among those to whom the means of obtaining a more complete and effectual course of it would thus, we may presume, be not more frankly offered than cordially accepted. That such will be its acceptance we shall indulge the more con- fident expectation, if all interference with the particular religious tenets of those who are to receive that instruction shall, in the first instance, be unequivocally disclaimed, and effectually guarded against. We conceive this to be of essential importance in any new establishments for the education of the lower classes in Ireland, and we venture to express our unanimous opinion that no such plan, however wisely and unexceptionably contrived in other re- spects, can be carried into effectual execution in this country, unless it be explicitly avowed, and clearly understood, as its leading prin- ciple, that no attempt shall be made to influence or disturb the peculiar religious tenets of any sect or description of Christians. How a strict forbearance from any such attempt may be rendered consistent with a considerable degree of religious instruction in general, we trust may appear in the sequel of this Report, to the proper subject of which we shall proceed to solicit your Grace’s attention, after a short recapitulation of the subjects and substance of the Reports which we have already presented, and a review of what may be considered as the present state and extent of the several provisions for the education of the lower classes as deduced from those Reports and from the returns of the unendowed schools already alluded to ; observing, however, that to these must be added a considerable number of Roman Catholic seminaries in various parts of Ireland, particularly in great towns, supported principally, we believe, by bequests, private contributions, and subscriptions, but of which we have not any accurate returns. 26 - SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1835 . The principal objects of the inxpiiries on which we have been em- ployed may be reduced to two heads : the schools endowed for classical education, and those endowed for gratuitous education in reading, writing, and arithmetic only; in many of which schools the children of the lower orders are not only educated, but clothed and maintained. Of the former description some are of royal foundation, some under the Board of Erasmus Smith; twenty are endowed in the same number of dioceses, under an Act passed in Ireland in the reign of Queen Elizabeth ; and about fifteen were founded by the munificence of private individuals. The schools of royal foundation are those of Armagh, Dungannon, Enniskillen, Baphoe, Cavan, Banagher, and Carysfort, the united endowments of which amount to £5,800 per annum, and the num- ber of scholars taught in them at the time of making our Report, to about 360 ; but of these very few are instructed gratis, there being a general reluctance to accept of such a favour. The classical schools under the direction of Erasmus Smith’s Board, are those of Drogheda, Galway, Tipperary, and Ennis; the united endowments of which may be estimated at £1,000 per annum, and the number of scholars, at the time of making our Report upon them, was 277.* The diocesan schools are those of Tuam, Ardagh, Cashel, Kildare, Down, Connor, Leighlin, Ferns, Elphin, Meath, Limerick, Ardfert, Killaloe, Derry, Dromore, Cork, Ross, Clogher, Cloyne, and Ossory, the united emoluments of which amount to £820 per annum, and the number of scholars to about 428. The classical schools of private foundation are in number about 15, the most important of which, those of Navan and Ballywan, were the subject of our Second Report, to which, as we are unwilling to repeat it, we beg leave to refer; on the remainder, as we have very recently laid an account of them before your Grace in our Twelfth Report, we think unnecessary to enter into any detail. Under the second head above mentioned, of schools for the edu- cation of the lower classes, we shall beg leave more especially to state herein the principal establishments for that purpose, as they are more particularly connected with the subject of this Report. They are the Protestant Charter Schools, the Blue Coat Hospital, the Foundling Hospital, the Hibernian School, and the Marine School, besides those of private foundation, amounting in number to about 60, as appears in our Thirteenth Report, and which we deem it unnecessary to recapitulate here. In the Charter Schools, 39 in number, 2,251 children were, at the time of making our Report upon those institutions, lodged, clothed, maintained, and educated, at an average expense of £13 4s. each, and on a very strict inquiry, in the course of which all those schools were visited and examined, under the direction of this Board, * The numbers mentioned througliout this Report are those returned to us at the periods of making our former Reports, and we believe will be found to be less than the present number in these public establishments. 1835.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 27 by most respectable persons, it appears, as we bad the satisfaction of reporting to your Grace, that they were in a flourishing state, the education in them efficacious and practical, and in every respect such as put it beyond the reach of private defamation or public censure. In the Blue Coat HoSpital, we found that 130 boys v’^ere main- tained and clothed, instructed in English, Euclid, Navigation, and various branches of Practical Mathematics, in which several of them had made very considerable proficiency, and they receive, besides, a religious education. This institution is under the direction of the Corporation of the city of Dublin, and the expense amounts to about £16 per annum, for the clothing and maintenance of each boy; to which, if the expenses of the establishment be added, it will give an addition of £8 per annum for each boy. The Foundling Hospital, designed principally to save the lives of those children who otherwise perish in consequence of the poverty or the profligacy of their parents, receives infants from the time of their birth, provides them with nurses in the country, and at a cer- tain age receives them back, and maintains, clothes, and educates them till fit to be apprenticed. The average number of infants ad- mitted yearly being upwards of 2,000, and the very great care taken of them having diminished the mortality incident to the age and the very unfavourable circumstances under which they are brought to the hospital, about 400 will annually return at the age of eight years to the institution, to be educated ; accommodation for 1,600 should therefore be provided, with funds adequate to their support, even on the supposition that so great a number as 400 can be annually apprenticed from it, and that too at the early age of twelve years. The establishment denominated Wilson’s Hospital, was founded by a gentleman of that name, who bequeathed estates, producing at present upwards of £3,000 per annum, for the maintenance of a cer- tain number of old men, and of a number of boys, not exceeding 150. The estates of this charity will soon rise very considerably, and the trustees will be enabled to increase the number of bovs, which, at the time of making our Report, amounted to 107, and to extend the plan of education, so as to render this institution eminently useful. The Hibernian School, which is supported principally by Par- liamentary grants, and which was instituted for the maintenance and education of the children of soldiers, contains 300 boys, and half that number of girls, and affords to that destitute class the protection which is so justly due. This establishment is soon to be considerably augmented, and to receive such improvement as will render it in every respect complete. The Hibernian Marine School, supported also by the Parliamentary grants, was designed for the purpose of maintaining and educating the children of seamen, and contained, when we made our Report, only 110 boys, though there are accommodations for 160 ; and on this charity, so important to a maritime country, we have been obliged to make a Report to your Grnce, which we are unwilling 28 SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1835 . here to repeat, and which we hope, were an inquiry now to be instituted, it Avould be in our power to alter to one more satis- factory. Thus it appears, from the Reports which we have already pre- sented to your Grace, that there are 33 endowed classical schools in Ireland, besides several others of private foundation (which are mentioned in our Report, No. 12), the united emoluments of which amount to about £9,000 per annum, and the number of scholars educated in them to nearly 1,000; and that, exclusive of the parish schools in the city of Dublin, and of other schools in different places suj^ported by private endowments (which latter we do not recapitu- late, as they are contained in our Report, No. 13), there are 44 public establishments for the education of the lower classes, in which upwards of 4,200 children are lodged, maintained, clothed, and edu- cated, at an annual expense of £7 0,000. In the course of the various and very extensive examination which our inquiries into the management of those numerous establishments have led us into, we beg leave to assure your Grace that we have anxiously sought to obtain such information as might enable us to submit to your Grace an accurate account of the nature and extent of the instruction which the schools frequented by the children of the lower classes in this country usually afford, and of the effect U23011 the principles and morals of that important part of the com- munity likely to be produced by the education received in them, directing our attention especially to such circumstances as might indicate the most practicable improvement, and the manner in which they may be attemj^ted with the greatest probability of success. The most important facts with which we have become acquainted in the course of those inquiries, we now beg leave to lay before your Grace, and to submit the outline of a j)lan which we conceive to be calculated to extend to the lower classes such education as is suited to their station in society, so far, at least, as seems to us attainable in the j)resent circumstances of this country. Returns have been communicated to us from 17 dioceses out of the 22 into vdiich Ireland is divided, and from them it appears that, exclusive of the charitable institutions, there are 3,736 schools in these dioceses, in which are taught 162,467 children, of which number 45,490 are Protestants, and 116,977 Roman Catholics ; of the school- masters, 1,271 are Protestants, and 2,465 Roman Catholics. Hence, we collect, as these dioceses may be estimated to contain four-fifths of the population of Ireland, that the whole number of scliools (including the parochial schools) amounts to 4,600, and the scholars taught in them to 200,000, being an average of 43 to each school ; and as these returns were made generally in the winter, when many children are unable to attend, and as itinerant school- masters (whose number is very considerable) are frequently not in- cluded in them, we are confident that more than 200,000 children of the poorer classes receive annually such sort of instruction as those schools afford. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 29 1835 .] That instruction, except in a very few instances, extends no farther than reading, writing, and the common rules of arithmetic; and the prices paid are, on an average, IO 5 . per annum for reading ; 17s. 4c/. where writing, and £1 6s. where arithmetic is added. But even this limited instruction the masters are in general very ill qualified to give, having been themselves taught in schools of a similar description, and consequently deficient in information, unacquainted with regular plans of education, and unaccustomed to that discipline, from the steady and temperate enforcement of which some of the best advantages of education are derived. The poverty of the lower classes of the people, which limits the recompense of the masters to the low rates above mentioned, and thus holds out no temptation to a better class to undertake the office of instructors, produces eff’ects, if possible, still worse, by incapa- citating them from purchasing such books as are fit for children to read, whence it frequently happens, that instead of being improved by religious and moral instruction, their minds are corrupted by books calculated to incite to lawless and profligate adventure, to cherish superstition, and to lead to dissension or disloyalty. From the facts here stated, we conceive it clearly to appear that the lower class of the people in Ireland are extremely anxious to obtain instruction for their children, even at an expense which, though small, very many of them can ill afford ; and there is a cir- cumstance to v/hich we beg leave to call your Grace’s attention, that puts this desire in a yet stronger point of view, we mean the exist- ence of evening schools, established (and in one parish there are 11 of them) for the instruction of those children whose service during the day their parents could not afford to lose. Were it, therefore, even admitted that the benefits of education r are not to the lower classes of the people as great as we conceive them to be, yet the necessity of assisting in obtaining it for them in this country would not be diminished but increased ; for such educa- tion as has been objected to, under the idea of its leading to evil rather than to good, they are actually obtaining for themselves, and though we conceive it practicable to correct it, to check its progress appears impossible ; it may be improved, but it cannot be impeded. To substitute for the ill-taught and ill-regulated schools which we have been describing, a systematic and uniform plan of instruction, such as should gratify the desire of information which manifests itself among the lower classes of the people of Ireland, and, at the same time, form those habits of regularity and discipline which are yet more valuable than mere learning, it appears to us necessary that Commissioners should be appointed with extensive powers, as we shall more fully describe in the subsequent parts of this Report. With respect to the selection of these Commissioners, it does not appear to belong to us to enter into any particular suggestions ; that on their abilities, liberality, and prudence, and on the general con- fidence to be placed in them, the success of the plan will depend, we deem it almost superfluous to remark. 30 SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1835 . We recommend that, in the first place, those Commissioners be instructed to apply to the governors of all the existing establishments for the education of the lower classes, wherever the information which has been received by us shall appear to be insufficient, and to require from them returns of the several institutions over which they preside, such as may enable them to ascertain in what districts supplementary schools to be put under the direction of Protestant or Roman Catholic masters, as the circumstances of the case may render eligible, are most immediately necessary, which schools the Com- missioners should be empowered to found, to endow, and to regulate. The check which the existing schools would receive, were the superintendence of them to be transferred to the proposed Com- missioners, the difficulty of changing long-settled establishments, and the waste of time to the Commissioners, who would be much more profitably employed in forming new seminaries than in altering old ones, induce us strongly to recommend, that the institutions which now exist should remain under their present managers, and that the spirit of improvement already manifested among them should be left to operate undisturbed, under the influence of that emulation which the new establishments would naturally excite. • For the purpose of ascertaining more exactly the number of those supplementary schools, for selecting proper situations for erecting and establishing them where wanted, for prescribing the mode of education to be pursued, and for the general superintendence of them, we are of opinion that a Board of Commissioners, as above mentioned, should be appointed under the authority of an Act of Parliament, empowering them to receive and dispose of Parlia- mentary grants for building and endowing schools, to purchase or accept conveyances for the sites of such schools, to decide in the last resort on the appointment, conduct, and dismissal of masters, to prescribe the course and mode of education, to provide for the expense of furnishing books, and to have a general control over the whole of the proposed establishments for the instruction of the lower classes. The first object which we would recommend to the attention of this Board would be, as we have already mentioned, to ascertain, from the information which they will collect, as well as from the examination of that already in our possession, in what situations it may be proper to proceed to the establishment of supplementary schools. It may at this early period be premature to attempt to form any estimate of the expense of founding and endowing such schools, as the number that may be required can be but vaguely conjectured; we may, however, be allowed, from a view of the scale upon which the governors of Erasmus Smith’s schools are now proceeding in the foundation of similar establishments, and which seems to have been adopted on sufficient consideration, to estimate that each school would be a charge on the Government of about X500 for building, exclusive of the purchase of sites, and an annual salary of £30 for the master of each. Some time, perhaps, must elapse before the Commissioners can OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 31 1835.] have procured tlie necessary information to prepare them for enter- ing on the part of their duty we have been last describing. But that interval may be most usefully employed in forwarding a mea- sure of the highest importance to the success of any plan of national instruction, we mean that of preparing a sufficient number of teachers competently cpialified to convey that instruction. T\ e have already adverted tc the dejjlorable want of such qualification in a great ma- jority of those who now teach in the common schools, and to the pernicious consequences arising from it ; their ignorance, we have reason to believe, is not seldom their least disqualification ; and the want of proper hooks often combines with their own opinions and propensities in introducing into their schools such as are of the worst tendency. Even for schools of a superior description, and under better control, there is a general complaint that proper masters cannot be procured without much difficulty ; and we are persuaded that a more essential service could not be rendered to the State than by’carrying into eftect a practicable mode of supplying a succession of well-qualified instructors for the children of the lower classes. It fortunately happens that there are in this country existing establish- ments, as well Roman Catholic as Protestant, which we are persuaded might, with little difficulty, give efiectual assistance towards this great national purpose. This the Commissioners woidd find no difficulty in arranging with the governors of the several institutions. In such arrangements, and indeed in the whole of this part of the scheme, much will of course depend upon the discretion of the Commissioners; and we recommend that they should be directed and required to apply themselves immediately to the preparing a sufficient number of well-qualified masters to undertake the con- duct of such supplementary schools as they should from time to time proceed to endow. The progress would naturally be gradual, and time would thus be allowed for competent masters to be prepared for them. In their choice of situation for the supplementary schools, the Commissioners should be directed not solely by the apparent neces- sity for them, from the want of proper or of any schools, but partly by the facilities aflbrded for a proper establishment for the master, and partly by the prospect of their succeeding to such a degree as to hold out example and encouragement for their further progress and success. We are willing to hope, that in schools thus advantageously situ- ated, the geueral adoption of, and a steady adherence to, a course of education manifestly superior in its mode and object of instruction, and uniting a careful attention to moral and religious principles, with an evident purpose of respecting the peculiar tenets of different sects of Christians, would excite, at first in their immediate neighbour- hood, and by degrees in every part of Ireland, a strong prepossession in favour of such establishments, and eflectually obviate any pre- judices that might have been entertained against them. During the period in which the Commissioners may be employed in the preparatory inquiries already alluded to, their attention may 32 SECOND REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [1835. also be directed to the selection of proper books for tbe use of all the schools under their management j it being our opinion that nothing should be taught in any of them without the express approbation of the Commissioners, nor any book introduced which has not been sanctioned by them ; and from the execution of this part of the plan, we anticipate advantages of the utmost importance to the whole country, inasmuch as we cannot doubt that the books thus pre- pared will, by degrees, be universally adopted in every school, whether public or private; and while education is thus facilitated by a uniform system of instruction, the evils arising from the want of proper books adapted to the inferior schools will be removed, and the children no longer exposed to the corruption of morals and per- version of principles too often arising from the books actually in use. In such selection of books for the new schools, we doubt not but it will be found practicable to introduce not only a number of books in which moral principles will be inculcated in such a manner as is likely to make deep and lasting impressions on the youthful mind, but also ample extracts from the Sacred Scriptures themselves, an early acquaintance with which we deem of the utmost importance, and indeed indispensable in forming the mind to just notions of duty and sound principles of conduct. It appears to us that a selection may be made, in which the most important parts of sacred history shall be included, together with all the precepts of morality, and all the instructive examples by which those precepts are illustrated and enforced, and which shall not be liable to any of the objections which have been made to the use of the Scriptures in the course of education. The study of such a volume of extracts from the Sacred Writings would, in our opinion, form the best preparation for that more par- ticular religious instruction which it would be the duty, and we doubt not tlie inclination, also, of their several ministers of religion to give, at proper times, and in other places, to the children of their respective congregations. To enter into a minute detail, or to define the limits of the instruc- tion to be given in those schools, or the manner in which it ought to be communicated, we deem not within our province, but to belong to the duty of the Commissioners whose appointment we have pro- posed, as the first step towards establishing a better system of education for the children of the lower orders of the people. At first, we reckon that instruction 'will be confined to reading, writing, and the common rules of arithmetic, taught at different prices, and with a free option to the parents to have their children instructed in one or all of them. Time and experience will determine the expediency and the means of giving to such as may desire it a more enlarged course of education, and of providing for those whose talents may deserve it, that instruction which their poverty might place beyond their reach. But we are of oj^inion that more advantage will at present result from giving a limited education to a considerable number, than from providing a better system for a few, particularly as mas- ters qualified for the latter purpose could scarcely be procured ; and 1835.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. S3 we anticipate, as the first and most certain fruits of the appointment of these Commissioners, the selection and publication of a number of books for the use of the schools which they shall establish, a prompt and liberal supply of which to the schools at present in ex- istence will produce immediate and beneficial effects. Having thus laid before your Grace the result of our deliberations, we beg leave to represent to your Grace, that it seems most expe- dient to make a trial, upon a limited scale, of what is here proposed, and to suggest that the Commissioners above mentioned should at first proceed to erect only a small number of schools, in different parts of Ireland, upon the plans that have been recommended in this Report, trusting that such an experiment will throw new lights upon the subject, will tend to promote what may be generally ad- vantageous, and correct the errors which unavoidably attend new institutions. In concluding this subject, we conceive it may be satisfactory to your Grace, that such papers communicated to the Board by its members as contain more detailed circumstances applicable to the subject of general education, should be added as an Appendix to this Report; not meaning, however, thereby to indicate any approba- tion of their contents further than has already appeared in this Report. Having arrived at this advanced state of our labours, we think it an act of indispensable justice to bear testimony in the strongest manner to the zealous exertions of our secretary, John Corneille, Esq., from whose indefatigable pains, capacity, and accuracy, we have derived very efficient services towards the accomplishment of our multifarious inquiries. We have not found it necessary to use the powers given by the Act establishing this Board, of appointing a second secretary, inas- much as Mr. Corneille has devoted his time for years in assisting our complicated investigation with the most willing application and the most exemplary fidelity. We consider the small salary of his office as a return altogether inadequate to his distinguished services ; and as this has been a great national undertaking, we beg leave earnestly to recommend him to your Grace’s notice, in order that he may obtain from the Govern- ment some permanent appointment as an adequate reward for his past services. (Signed) William Armagh. (l.s.) Charles Cashel. (l.s.) James Killala. (l.s.) Isaac Corry. (l.s.) Thomas Elrington, Provost, (l.s.) Richard Lovell Edgworth. (l.s.) James Wiiitelaw. (l.s.) J . Leslie Roster, (l.s.) Dublin, 30th October, 1813. 34 SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1835. APPENDIX B. Regulations and Directions to be attended to in making application to the Board of Commissioners of National Education, for aid towards the Building of School-houses, or for the support of Schools. I. ON BUILDING SCHOOL-HOUSES. 1. — When aid is sought from the Commissioners for building a school-house, the site of the intended building is to be described, the tenure by which it is held stated, and a plan of the house, with estimates by one or more respectable tradesmen, furnished. One- third at least of the expense must be locally contributed. 2. — The school-house, when finished, is to be vested in trustees, to be chosen by the applicants themselves, and their names reported to the Commissioners for their approbation. These trustees to hold the school-house for the purpose of national education, acc ording t o the regul ations set forth in this. -paper. 3. -^0 alteration is to be made in the trusteeship without the concurrence of thu Commissioners. If any of the trustees die, or resign, new trustees shall be elected to supply their place, subject to the approval of the Board. 4. — Although the Commissioners do not absolutely refuse aid in all cases towards the erection of school-houses on ground connected with a place of worship, yet they much prefer their being erected on ground which is not so connected, where it can be obtained : they therefore expect that before church, chapel, or meeting-house ground be adopted as the site of a school-house, inquiry be made whether another convenient site may be obtained, and the result of the in- quiry stated to them. 5 . — The Board do not contribute to the ornamenting of school- houses, but merely to the accommodation of the children in plain substantial buildings. If buildings of a more ornamented and ex- pensive kind be preferred, the whole of the extra expenses must be provided by the applicants. 6. — The Board do not contribute towards the erecting of apart- ments for the teachers. II. ON ASSISTANCE GIVEN TOWARDS CONDUCTING SCHOOLS. It is required' that a jiortion of the different expenses requisite for conducting schools, such as providing school furniture, repairing the school-houses, and paying teachers’ salaries, be locally raised. The Board, will determine, in every case, the proportion to be con- tributed from the public funds towards these and similar.; expenses, according to the circumstances of each. All schools connected with the Board have i>ermission to purchase the books issued by the Board, and other school requisites, such as paper, slates, quills, &c., at half cost price. T 1835.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, 35 111. ON THE REGULATION OF THE SCHOOLS AS TO TUITION, ATTENDANCE, ETC. 1. — The orflinaiy school business, during which all the children, of whatever denomination they be, are required to attend, and which is expected to embrace a competent number of hours in each day, is to consist exclusively of instruction in those branches which belong to a literary and moral education. Such extracts from Scripture as are prepared under the sanction of the Board, may be used, and are earnestly recommended by the Board to be used, during those hours allotted to this ordinary school business. 2. — One day at least in each week (independently of the Sunday) is to be set apart for the religious instruction of the children, on which day such pastors or other persons as are approved of by the pa- rents or guardians of the children, shall have access to them for that purpose, whether those pastors have signed the original appli- cation or not. 3. — The managers of schools are also expected, should the parents of any of the children desire it, to afford convenient opportunity and facility for the same purpose either before or after the ordinary school business (as the managers may determine), on other days of the week. 4. — Any arrangement of this description that may be made, is to be publicly notified in the schools, in order that those children, and those only, may be present at the religious instruction, whose parents and guardians approve of their being so. 5. — The reading of the Scriptures, either in the authorized or Bouay version, is regarded as a religious exercise, and, as such, is to be confined to those times which are set apart for religious instruc- tion. The same regulation is also to be observed respecting prayer. 6. — A register is to be kept in each school, recording the daily attendance of the scholars, and the average attendance in each week, and each quarter, according to a form to be furnished by the Board. IV. ON THE BOOKS TO BE USED IN THE SCHOOLS. 1. — The titles of all books which the conductors of schools intend to use in the ordinary school business, are to be reported to the Board, and no other books to be used than those which have been reported and sanctioned by the Board. 2. — No books are to be understood as prohibited by the Board, except such as appear to them to contain matter objectionable in itself, or objectionable as peculiarly belonging to some peculiar religious denomination. But the price of those books only shall be reduced which are issued from the Depository of the Board. 3. — The Board will furnish gratuitously to each school, a first stock of school-books, which are to be kept as a school stock, and used, when required, in teaching the pupils, but which are on no account to be taken out of the school-room. The Inspectors will require to see these books at every inspection. Children whoso parents wish them to bring their books home with them will be supplied at the reduced price at which they are furnished by the 36 SECOND REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1835. Board. All supplies of books additional to those furnished by the Board, are to be purchased from the Depository at half cost price. 4. — If any other books than the Holy Scriptures, or the standard books of any Church to which any of the children belong, are to be employed in communicating religious instruction, the pastor, or other religious teacher, who proposes to employ such book is expected to communicate his intention to any individual member of the Board, and consult with him respecting its suitableness. V. ON THE CHOICE, ETC., OP TEACHERS. 1. — Local Patrons, and Committees of schools, are expected to select suitable teachers, and to superintend them ; but the Commis- sioners will require to be satisfied of the fitness of the teachers, both in regard to moral character and to literary qualification, by testi- monials, and also, if they see fit, by training in a model school and examination. 2. — Should the Commissioners judge any teachers employed in a school, receiving occasional aid from them, not to possess suitable qualifications for his office, or to be otherwise objectionable, they will feel themselves at liberty to withhold the portion of the salary contributed by them until a fit person shall be appointed. If such a teacher be found employed in a school-house erected partly by the public funds intrusted to them, and vested in trustees, as above directed, they will require that the teacher be dismissed, and another provided. 3. — Salaries granted by the Board are granted to the teachers individually ; and, therefore, if any teacher be dismissed, or die, or any new teacher be introduced into the school, it is expected that \ such changes be coiiffiiunicated imfliediately to the Board, and their \ sanction obtained for the new teachers. VI. MISCELLANEOUS. 1. — It is the earnest wish of His Majesty’s Government, and of the Commissioners, that the clergy and laity of the different religious denominations in the country co-operate with one another in con- ducting the schools connected with the Board. Nevertheless, the Government and the Commissioners choose rather to leave this ex- pression of their desire to the good feeling of applicants themselves, than to make it the subject of any express stipulation ; persuaded that, when practicable, this recommendation will be attended to. 2. — It is expected that when any school is received by the Board in connexion with it, the inscription, “ National School,” shall be put up conspicuously on the school-house ; and that, in building school-houses, partly by funds intrusted, to the Commissioners, a stone shall be built into the wall having that inscription cut in it. 3. — -The Commissioners understand they are not, in ordinary cases, to exercise control over school-houses on Sundays, or beyond the hours of instruction on other days ; that control being left to the local conductors of the school. But they expect that no use 1835.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 37 shall be made of the school-rooms tending to contention, such as THE HOLDING OF POLITICAL MEETINGS IN THEM; and that they shall not be converted into places of public worship. Such use made of a school-house, built by aid from the Commissioners, will be held to be a violation of the principles of the National Education system ; such a use made of a school-house received, after its establishment into connexion with the Board, they will regard as a sufficient reason for withholding further aid, and dissolving the connexion. 4. — The Commissioners will require that the principles of the following lesson be strictly inculcated in all schools admitted into connexion with them, and that a printed copy of the lesson itself, to be furnished by them, shall be hung up in each school : — / Christians should endeavour, as the Apostle Paul commands them, to “live peaceably with all men” (Itom. clu ' xii . even with those of a different religious persuasion. Our Saviour, Christ, commanded his disciples to “love one another;” he taught them to love even their enemies, to bless those that curse thein, and to pray for those that persecuted them. He himself prayed for his murderers. Many men hold erroneous doctrines ; but we ought not to hate or persecute them. We ought to seek for the truth, and to hold fast what we are convinced is the truth ; but not to treat harshly those who are in error. Jesus Christ did not intend his religion to be forced on men by violent means. He would not allow his disciples to fight for him. If any persons treat us unkindly, we must not do the same to them ; for Christ and his apostles have taught us not to return evil for evil. If we would obey Christ, we must do to others, not as they do to us, but as we sliould wish them to do to us. Quarrelling with our neighbours, and abusing them, is not the way to convince them that we are in the right, and they in the wrong. It is more likely to^nvince them that we have not a Christian spirit. We ourselves followers of Christ, who, “when he was rewierirr^dled not again” '(J Pet. lIt. ii. v."2i>^, by behaving gently and kindly to every one. 5. ' — It is expected that clergymen of all denominations, even although they may not have signed the application to the Board, shall have free admission to the school; not to take part in the ordinary business, or to interrupt it, but, as visitors, to observe how the school is conducted. By desire of the Commissioners, Thomas F. Kelly, Secretary. D •R.v ,ffo^hs?»tJ-: y-^ ^fiii*‘"-vT iftAfpviW ' •<•'■. »^^ .% ' ‘ ii«;f. i«j r* j.K|; V* ti»>.W>z:' ]:kj,5 i>^3w f f v- - a*'« ii^r rVv»V?t ^l**' f^-‘ -- ;*rt >.*^ *^. '^- In 5t^''(r>iih‘j. -Wv ivM- ' 'T* ;• !ii -J ^,i io.'rf 'fd> •'<;*£<••> ik.t4iUiH j^A'I;' iM'tW-.-^f^yi- • t-itf -^. - '.1.' Iliiw ..;^' a*>..n*ni«>."'‘'^»»***’‘'^ *‘6 “. v,'*i ' U-I1 I *c.-^;«i*v?r&^^. ■'.r' :^J','t.'>f- ''’«K «*»♦, tt«9|^:> |i4|.-T««^^l‘:»5vi».f OS lt«li:. r.V. ... .^ . ,, >J^: yvv’ijfH tii sW *J#- idtt wr ;iii> ' 9&s4t.tw^'^«a '-■>■& , I>T'f5-'->4-*-5' '■■ ’'• >■ ' 5 - " ’' *.’’ " .«i'W'-V-&.-5 V'kiJi'ial ; ; T.’ ■0#;4'^- J: ^’J- : .; ti'-i.? ki uA'^r ■ ■C.:'r ^k»r, '^* ■yl- •:■■ r>» <•• — - M h^Wid’s^-'i 'twi .ih-A'-i.y). n /'i.'v’c" ■i ;;.{' 'y ' 'jil-i'^U '--k i'ut^\nii* :rKi. -1) _ .f W viJ T.j» ’ rj#. ;tis;:f al..^V.v. ■•'t^i'*. .’';**«« uu d;x;^;' ' «v^fiv;* .^cf; fi.' ,'■.?» i.-.J' •■ •> i.>-;ff4-,.r».:\^ A{‘*S- #t- ’■‘.4 tv?t : •.•;»■* *-,;;>?■ o^Vtw.!-*^' if^y \ !v'iT'‘^\7i •■a/j '.i>* sty-^’ uv'^ “ • .'•sI^i'V' '»5 .->4# , j:}0 'fVj tk (;f h' .tic^iL-.Umrtl* i?*'. I:’- [iofcx; fv> "1. vuvj aJ.( ai ifjl.ijlh;;{r> 9ilr'hifiJ^> an«*( jaii. ^ mi'. ;T;>»^.. ya^■^lr r,.). :Sf o'- trr«w 'TT’v^.v.iV" oI ar; r-r-ftv --y/fjikrrv^ yi'jitjfivmK'i' ri iKitJtji ^M^^ 5icvi£ta^' THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, FOR THE YEAR 1836. TO HIS EXCELLENCY CONSTANTINE HENRY EARL OF MULGRAVE, LORD LIEUTENANT-GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency, We, the -undersigned Commissioners, appointed to admi- nister the funds granted by Parliament for the education of the Poor of Ireland, beg leave to lay before your Excellency this our Third Report. I. We established during the last year 150 schools, and agreed to grant aid towards the building of 78 others. We struck off 35 schools which were in operation at the time of our last Report, and we cancelled 33 grants which we had then agreed to make. We give a hst of the schools which have been struck off, and of the grants which have been cancelled, in the Appendix, and we have specified the reasons opposite to each. W e have also incorporated 40 schools with others. M^e have in operation at present 1,181 schools; we give a list of them in the Appendix, and we specify opposite to each the number of children in attendance upon it, according to the rolls of the last year.* The new schools are distinguished by an asterisk, and we give opposite to each the amount of aid which it has received. We also give, in the Appendix, a list of the schools towards which we have agreed to grant aid, but which have not been as yet completed ; some of these were given in the Appendix to our last Report. The new ones here, too, are distinguished by an asterisk. We state opposite to each the number of children which it is expected will attend it. There are now before us upwards of 400 applications for aid towards new schools ; it must depend upon the amount of the grant which may be made for the present year whether * These rolls are made up and returned to us half-yearly, and no children are included in them who have not been in actual attendance within the preceding six months. D 2 40 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. we shall be enabled to accede to any of them, and to what extent we shall have it in onr power to do so. Considerable progress has been made in the buildings which we are having erected for model a nd tra ining establishmejits. We hope they will be completed within a few months, and that we shall be then enabled to proceed extensively, and with effect, to the perfecting of teachers for our several schools. This is a work which we deem of vital importance to the whole system of JS'ational Education. We have not hitherto had it in our power to bring forward the class of teachers which we desire to raise up, but our training establishment will, we hope, enable us to do so, provided we can secure the services of competent persons by adequate salaries. At present, the salaries which the funds placed at our disposal afford, are by no means sufficient to induce persons possessing the requisite qualifications for teachers, to devote themselves to our schools. We are therefore most anxious that further provision should be made for the purpose, and we earnestly recommend the subject to your Excellency’s consideration. II. Having thus stated our progress during the last year, we proceed, according to your Excellency’s desire, to notice a late pamphlet, entitled “A Speech delivered in the House of Lords, 1 5th March, 1836, in moving for a Select Com- mittee to inquire into the Operation of the Commission for National Education in Ireland, by Henry Lord Bishop of Exeter.” 1. The author, professing to comment on our Second Report, imputes to us, in the first place, gross neglect of duty as to religious instruction, and utter indifference as to the morals of our teachers. His words are : — Let the House recollect that the establishment of a system of education, resting on religious instruction, is that for which the Board was appointed; that religious instruction was declared to be the very foundation and basis of the whole plan; and, therefore, if it has failed in that, it has failed at the very root. I entreat your lordships, then, to observe how the Commissioners have provided for religious instruction in these schools to be established throughout Ireland. There are to be, as I have said, 5,000 teachers, and these teachers are to receive a very advanced species of education. 1 will beg leave to read to your lordships in what manner, and on what subjects, these schoolmasters are to be instructed. “ ‘ In order to secure teachers of skill and intelligence, we propose * to establish five professorships in our training institution. 1st, Of * the art of teaching and conducting schools. 2nd, Of composition, 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 41 ^ English literature, history, geography, and political economy. ^ 3rd, Of natural history, in all its branches. 4tli, Of mathematics * and mathematical science. 5th, Of mental philosophy, including * the elements of logic and rhetoric.’ “ My lords, these are most important subjects, certainly, and cannot be too much encouraged in their proper order. I quarrel not now with the attempt to give this wide circle of knowledge to the schoolmasters of Ireland; I only contend that the main object is not provided for, and that the plan of the Commissioners is not likely to attain that object. For it must be observed, that in the Report of the Commissioners, when speaking of the qualification of schoolmasters, there is a total absence of any thing like a reference to religion; that, for any thing that appears to the contrary, they may be atheists! No mode is pointed out by which the slightest particle of religious knowledge can be obtained by them. It may, perhaps, be said that they will partake of the general means of religious instruction given by the Board in all the schools under their control ; but if this be said, I must take leave to deny the correctness of the statement. The only principle on which the Board rests its expecta- tion of adequate religious instruction being given in its schools, is the duty of the several pastors of congregations in the different parishes to attend to the teaching of their respective flocks. But how can such pastors contrive to instruct those v/ho were formerly under their charge, when they are moved to the Normal School of Dublin, or of some other great city or country town in Ireland ^ My lords, it is impossible. These 5,000 schoolmasters will be left to pick up their religion as they can ; and I must say, that this is the first time that the people of this country were ever asked to believe that children can be taught the only truths which it is essential for them to know — true morality and true religion — by those who are not deeply imbued with the principles of religion Biemselves. “ But these teachers are not merely to benefit the people of Ireland ‘ through the schools committed to their charge : identified in interest with the State, and therefore anxious to promote a spirit of obedience to lawful authority, we are confident (says the Report) that they would prove a body of the utmost value and importance | in promoting civilization and peace.’ “ My lords, a higher authority than these Commissioners has commanded a different course to be pursued in training men to loyalty : ‘ Fear God and honour the king,’ says a book, which, whatever the Commissioners may think of it, your lordships are not yet so liberal as to discard. My lords, the fear of God must go first ; for no man will honour the king, no man will bo loyal or faithful to his earthly governor, who does not fear God, who does not honour the king, because he fears God ; and yet, there is not the slightest care taken, I repeat it, to teach these teachers their only true lesson of wisdom; nay, there is not the slightest security taken against the appointment of the most godless youths in Ireland to be teachers in these schools. 42 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . It is singular enough, hut it does so happen, that about the time when the Report of the Commissioners was presented to the House, the Minister of Public Instruction in France directed a circular letter to be addressed to the rectors of the academies of that country ; and it is not a little mortifying to observe how much more importance the French Minister attached to religion, as an essential part of education, than has been ascribed to it by the Commissioners. Yet this was not wont to he the case. This country was not wont to be inferior to France in reverence for religion, or zeal for the promotion of its sacred cause. My lords, M. Guizot says, ‘ It has ‘ been sometimes thought, that to succeed in securing to families of ‘ different creeds the reality and the freedom of religious instruction, ‘ it was sufficient to subsatute, for the special lessons and practices ‘ of the several religious denominations, some lessons and practices >1 ' ‘ susceptible, in appearance, of being applied to all religions ; such | ^ ‘ measures would not answer the real wish either of families or of the js ‘ law ; they would tend to banish all positive and effective religious ' instruct’ on from the schools, in order to substitute one that is merely ^ vague and abstract.’ “ Such are the observations of M. Guizot on the subject of gene- ralized religious instruction in schools ; but then follows a passage of greater importance, tending to show the feeling which the French Minister entertains as to the absolute necessity of giving a sound religious education to those whose duty it will be to instruct others — a point upon which the Commissioners, I grieve to say, are altogether silent. The passage runs thus : — “ ‘ If the reality and the freedom of the religious instruction of ‘ the children ought to be thus secured in all schools, and for all ‘ creeds, with still stronger reason ought the same care to be taken ‘ for the religious instruction of the teachers themselves who are to ^ be placed at the head of these schools.’ “ My lords, I should be glad to hear any noble lord get up and say he has found a passage like this in any part of the Report of these Commissioners. Alas ! there is not a single syllable in it of the kind. I am sure, therefore, that your lordships will feel that the recommendation of the Commissioners, as far as concerns one great and essential particular — the religious instruction of the teachers — is not only defective (that would be to say little) but positively vicious : without religion all other knowledge can only lead, as it always has led, the corrupt nature of man to a more frightful excess of wickedness. In short, my lords, by omitting to provide for the effective religious instruction of the teachers, the Commissioners have neglected their first and most obvious duty.” We now request your Excellency to turn from the pamphlet to the Report, and to observe how we express ourselves in it on the subject of religious instruction. Speaking of our schools j in general — of those schools in which our teachers are to I receive their first training — we distinctly say, ‘ In them the 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 43 ‘ im p ortance of religio n is constan tly-i mpressed on-tliejnmda ‘ of^the ciuldren, through works calculated to promote good ‘ principles, and fill the heart with a love for religion, but ‘ wHch are so comp iled as no t to clash witli- the-droetrines-of ‘ any particular class of CJiristians. The children are thus ‘ prepared for those more strict religious exercises which it ‘ is the peculiar province of the minister of religion to super- ‘ intend or direct, and for which stated times are set apart ‘ in each school ; so that each class of Christians may thus ‘ receive, separately, such religious instruction, and from such ‘ persons as their parents or pastors may approve or appoint.’ The author of the pamphlet has suppressed the whole of this. Whatever he may think of it, we trust it will satisfy all who seek truth in the spirit of truth, that w^are n ot le_s s alive to the im portance of region, _.aa.-aJi_jesseifibk ^^ of education, than the xVlinister mPublic Instruction in hTance, whose words upon the subject are carefully given in the pamphlet, while ours are as carefully suppressed. Then, as to our teachers in particular, we say in the Re- port, ‘ If we are furnished with adequate means by the State, ‘ not only for the training schoolmasters, but for inducing ‘ competent persons to become candidates for teachershij)s, ‘ through a fair prospect of remuneration and advancement, i/ we have no doubt whatever that a neiu class of schoolmasters f[ ‘ may he trained, whose conduct and influence must he highly ‘ heneficial in promoting morality, harmony, and good order ‘ in the country parts of Ireland.’ This, too, the pamphlet has suppressed. We add, ‘ It is only through such persons we ‘ can hope to render the National Schools successful in im- ‘ proving the general condition of the people. It is not, how- ‘ ever, merely through the schools committed to their charge ‘ that the beneficial influence of their conduct would be felt. ‘ Living in friendly habits wdth the people, not greatly ele- ‘ vated above them, but so provided for as to be able to ‘ maintain a respectable station ; trained to good habits, ‘ identified in interest with the State, and, therel'ore, anxious ‘ to promote a spirit of obedience to lawful authority, w^e are ‘ confident that they would prove a body of the utmost value ‘ and importance in promoting civilization and peace.’ This the pamphlet does not utterly omit. It does, how- ever, what is worse ; it garbles our words as follows : “ But ‘‘ these teachers are not merely to benefit the people of Ire- “ land ‘ through the schools committed to their charge, “ ‘ identified in interest with the State, and, therefore, anxious 44 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836'. ‘ to promote a spirit of obedience to lawful authority ; we are ‘ confident (says the Keport) that they would prove a body ‘‘ ‘ of the utmost value and importance in promoting civilization ‘and peace.’"’ The original sentence, it will be observed, contains the words ‘ trained to good habits whereas, as quoted in the pamphlet, these words are left out, and the reader has the impression conveyed to him that we depend for the conduct of the teachers, not on a virtuous training, but on interest only. This is not all. The Appendix to the Report contains a copy of our Regulations ; and one of them, relating to the choice of teachers, is as follows : ‘ Local patrons and commit- ‘ tees of schools are expected to select suitable teachers, and ‘ to superintend them ; but the Commissioners will require to ‘ be satisfied of the fitness of the teachers, both in regard to ‘ moral character and to literary qualifications, by testimo- ‘ nials, and also, if they see fit, by training in a Model School ‘ and examination.’ Not a word of this is given in the j)amphlet ; the author passes it by altogether, and, doing >so, ventures to assert that, for any thing that appears to the con- trary in the Report, our schoolmasters may be “ atheists;” and that “ there is not the slightest security taken against “ the appointment of the most godlessyouths in Ireland to be “ teachers in these schools.” But what is our practice in the National Model School of Dublin — in that school in which our teachers are finally per- . fected? It is this — the Ten Commandments are constantly j I hung up in it, so is the Christian Lesson, which our rules | I L enj oin. Apportio n of the word of God is- daily-imd_ihMrL-Our I I Scrip ture Extracts ; and, at stated times, the Protestant and f ] Roman Cathohc parochial clergy attend and give religious ^ instruction. This is our practice ; it is the very reverse of what might be inferred from the pamphlet. Perhaps the author was unacquainted with it ; we hope he was ; but then it should be recollected, that he who makes statements against his neighbour, without taking the proj^er means of ascertaining whether they be true or false, sins grievously. The two great Commandments, in which our Lord sums up Christian duty, are, “ To love the Lord our God with all our heart, and to love one’s neighbour as one’s self and it is hardly possible to violate both of them in one act more effec- tually than by promoting the dishonour of God through the means of a slander of one’s neighbour. 2. The pamj)hlet, in the next place, charges us with posi- tive falsehood. The author says, “ They state, in particular. 45 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. that no fewer than 140 clergymen of the Established Church, 180 of the Presbyterian persuasion, and ] ,397 Eoman Catholic clergymen, have been among the apphcants for their aid in the establishment of the new schools. Now, I have taken the trouble to investigate this matter, and I find, by the Returns which have been laid before the House, that with respect to the 140 persons described as clergymen of the Established Church, who have given in their adhesion to the plan of tiio Commissioners, there are, in fact, only 80.” Then, as to the Presbyterian clergymen, he says, Though the number of applications is 180, the number of applicants is about 90.” And he insists, that what we have thus stated is not only not true, but contrary to the truth.” The author here first misrepresents our Report, and then, on his own misrepresentation, grounds a charge of positive falsehood against us. We neither stated, nor professed to state, in the Report, the number of clergymen who had applied to us for aid. What we did was this. Having given a list of our schools, and having stated, opposite to each, the number of signatures to the application for it, distinguishing the lay from the clerical, and the Protestant from the Roman Catholic, we had the whole added up ; and, finding that the Protestant eccle- siastical signatures bore to the Roman Catholic about the same proportion that Protestants bear to Roman Catholics in the mass of the population, we noticed the fact in the body of the Report thus : — ‘ Of the signatures to the applications ‘ made to us for aid, 140 are those of clergymen of the Estab- ‘ lished Church, ISO of Presbyterian clergymen, 1,397 of ^ Roman Catholic clergymen, 6,915 of Protestant laymen, ‘ and 8,630 of Roman Catholic laymen. It may be said that ‘ the Protestant clerical signatures are much fewer than the ‘ Roman Catholic ; but we understand that, according to the ‘ late census taken by the Commissioners of Public Instruc- ‘ tion, the number of Protestants of the Established Church ‘ in Ireland is about 852,000, the number of Presbyterians ‘ about 635,000, the number of Protestant Dissenters about ‘ 22,000, and the number of Roman Catholics about 6,423,000 ; ‘ therefore, it appears that the Protestant clerical signatures ‘ to the applications to us bear to the Roman Catholic clerical ‘ signatures about the same proportion that the number of ‘ Protestants bears to that of the Roman Catholics in the mass ‘ of the population, and the Protestant lay signatures a much ‘ higher proportion.’ We gave, in a separate Return, the names of the Protestant and Roman Catholic clergymen who had signed each applica- 46 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. tion ; and it showed that several persons had signed more than one. The same fact was pointed out by a member of our Board, who was examined upon the subject-matter of our Report before a Committee of the House of Commons, in August last. W e thus expressly showed that the number of signatures exceeded the number of persons who had ap- plied to us for aid. We now beg leave to speak not of signatures, but of per- sons ; and we annex a list of the clergymen of the Established Church, of the Presbyterian and other Protestant Dissenting clergymen, and of the Roman Catholic clergymen, who have signed applications to us for aid that has been granted up to the present time. The numbers are, of clergymen of the Established Church, 127 ; of the Presbyterian and other Protestant Dissenting clergymen, 103; of Roman Catholic clergymen, 94 1 . Thus, it appears that the number of Protestant clergymen who have signed applications to us hears rather a higher proportion to the number of Roman Catholic clergymen who have done so, than their signatures did to the Roman Catholic signatures, according to our former Report.* But the author says, — “ I find that several of the clergymen stated in the Report of the 25th of March of last year to be applicants to the Board have been dead these two or three years ; that several others have withdrawn; that several others have ceased to have any connexion with the parties with which they were concerned when the schools were established ; that many had never any connexion with the parishes at all ; and that, of the existence of at least one, no traces can be found. In short, I pledge myself, if your lordships will grant me this Committee, to show, by incontrovertible evidence, that the number of 140 will dwindle down to 40 at most.” Three clergymen of the Established Church included in the Report have, we understand, died, and eight have withdrawn their signatures. Three Presbyterian clergymen, too, have withdrawn theirs, hut tliis does not in the slightest degree falsify our statement. What we undertook to give, and what we did give, was not a list of clergymen then acting in concert with us, but of clergymen who, at different times, had signed applications to us for aid. * The signatures of Protestant clergymen were, altogether, 320 ; of Koman Catholic clergymen, 1,397. If, then, there were 320 Protestant clerical signatures for 1,397 Roman Catholic, how many Protestant clerical persons should there be for 940 Roman Catholic? The answer is, 215 and a frac- tion, whereas, the actual number is 230. 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 47 We have, however, in the list which we now give, noted the persons who, we understand, have died, and the persons who have signified to us their desire to withdraw their signa- tures ; and deducting these from the whole number, there remain 216 Protestant clerical applicants ; that is to say, 116 clergymen of the Established Church, and 100 Presbyterian and other Protestant Dissenting clergymen. Of the 116 clergymen of the Established Church, 95, it will be seen, have cure of souls in the respective places from which the applications have come. 3. The author asserts that, in some cases, the names put down are gross forgeries he specifies, however, but one, and we shall show how the fact stands as to it. He states that two clergymen of the Church of England are represented by us as applicants for a National School in the parish of Delgany, of which Mr. Cleaver is rector ; that the names of these two applicants are Cockburn and Morrison; and that “ Mr. Morrison, finding that his name had been put forth as one of the applicants for this school, immediately wrote to Mr. Cleaver, assuring him that he had never signed any such application, and that he wondered who it was that had had the audacity to put his name to such a document.’’ The pamphlet adds, “The other gentleman is now in Italy, and therefore whether his name was forged or not, cannot be ascertained.” We must now state — and we shall show on what grounds we state — that we have not the slightest doubt that the name of Mr. Morrison was put to the application in question either by himself or by his father. The person who was collecting signatures to the application, avers, that he took it to Mr. Morrison’s father, who lives in the immediate neighbourhood of the school, for his signature, and that the father returned it with his own and his son’s. Mr. Morrison, the father, came to our office on the subject a few months ago, and at first said that he knew nothing of the application : when, however, his signature to it was shown to him in his owm handwriting, he said that he could not deny that it was his, but that he had no recollection of the matter. Mr. Morrison, the son, at the same time wrote to us, posi- tively denying that he either signed the application or authorized any person to do so. It is manifest, however, on the face of the document, that his signature and his father’s were written at the same time and in the same ink. His signature, too, bears a striking resemblance to the handwriting of the note which he wrote to us on the subject ; we therefore made a request to him, through his father, that he would call 48 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . at our office and look at it ; but be has not tliougbt proper to do so. We do not now include him in our list of applicants. Mr. Cockburn, the other gentleman referred to, has called at our office since his return from Italy, and has declared his signature to he genuine. The author states, that neither Mr. Morrison nor Mr. Cockburn was curate of the parish from which the application came. We never stated that either was. He states that Mr. Roberston who signed one of the Dublin applications, was not resident within the parish from which it came ; neither did we state that he was. It frequently happens that a school is attended by children of different parishes, and we should consider any clergyman residing in the immediate neighbour- hood as a resident clergyman within the meaning of our rules. Mr. Robertson, we understand, died about two years ago at his residence in Queen-street. 4. The pamphlet controverts an opinion expressed in the Report, ‘ that the new system of education has proved ‘ generally beneficial and acceptable to Protestants and Roman ‘ Catholics, according to their respective wants.’ He maintains that it has been repudiated by one great and important section of the nation” (the Protestant), and therefore that the scheme has failed.” To prove this he goes into a variety of statements — several of them most erroneous — with respect to the distribution of our funds. Wishing to avoid com- plexity, we will not follow him through them, point by point, but we shall show, in a very few words, that the truth is strictly with us. Our correspondents for schools amount to 714. These are the j)erson^Jhrough whom. , salaries Jire^iaid, and who have, in general, the immediate control of the schools ; 2^ of them are Protestants, and receive in salaries for teachers £3,190 a year ; 4g3 are Roman Catholics, and receive in salaries £8,721 a year; the Protestants, therefore, constitute nearly a third of the whole number of correspondents ; although Protestants constitute less than a fifth of the whole population of Ireland.* We give a list of the correspondents in the Appendix, The Correspondents are divided among the several provinces as follow : — ULSTER. £ Established Church Clergymen 23 353 Presbyterian, &c., ditto - _ . 40 683 Roman Catholic, ditto _ _ . 101 1,593 Protestant Laymen - - . no 1,259 Roman Catholic, ditto - - - 22 263 296 £4,151 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 49 distinguishing Protestants from Roman Catholics, and showing the salary paid through each. To that list we refer for proof — clear and positive proof — that the new system of education has proved ‘ generally beneficial and acceptable to Protestants and Roman Catholics, according to their resj)ective w^ants.’ To it we also refer for a complete refutation of the statement, that “ the system has been repudiated by one great and important section of the nation,” and therefore ‘‘ that the scheme has failed.” 5. The pamphlet objects to our giving aid to schools in con- nexion with nunneries, monasteries, or other religious bodies. Upon this point we had a communication with Lord Stanley, when he was Chief Secretary for Ireland. He thought it desirable, as we did, that such schools should be brought under our superintendence, and, therefore, that we should grant aid to them : we have accordingly done so. 6. The author makes injurious statements with respect to several of our schools ; but in general, he has taken care to express himself in such a way as to render it impossible for us even to surmise the particular schools to which he alludes. In three cases only has he enabled us to comprehend his allusion, and to each of these we shall now apply ourselves. He says : — ‘‘ I am prepared with evidence to show, that in one of the schools under the superintendence of a monk, there has been erected an altar ; that, for more than two years, the service of the Mass has been LEINSTER. £ Protestant Clergyman - - . 1 10 Roman Catholic Clergymen 142 2,763 Protestant Laymen - 23 388 Roman Catholic ditto - - - 48 918 214 £4,079 £ MUNSTER. Protestant Clergymen - 5 112 Roman Catholic ditto - . - 84 1,517 Protestant Laymen _ - - 20 262 Roman Catholic ditto - . - 21 420 130 £2,311 CONNAUGHT. £ Protestant Clergyman . - - 1 8 Roman Catholic Clergymen 51 1,028 Protestant Laymen - 8 115 Roman Catholic ditto - - - 14 219 74 £1,370 It will be seen from the above that in Ulster, where Protestants of the poorer class are mainly to be found, the salaries payable through Protestants greatly exceed those payable through Roman Catholics. 50 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. performed there during school hours ! and in the presence of the half-dozen Protestant children who may have been induced to attend the school. The clergymen of the parish in which this took place brought it to the attention of one of the Commissioners of Public Instruction, who undertook to represent it to the Board. No doubt that gentleman fulfilled his undertaking, for, subsequently, an order came down from the Board to remove this altar. But, my lords, it is necessary for me to state that, before this representation was made to the Board, one or other of the inspectors had been frequently there ; and if he had inspected any thing he must have seen this altar, and if he had inquired about any thing he must have been informed of its use. Be this as it may, after the representation of the Com- missioners of Public Instruction, an order came down for the removal of this altar; but some time afterwards the curate of the parish, to his utter surprise, saw the altar still continue, notwithstanding its prohibition ; and on asking the superintendent, ‘ How comes this V he was told by the leading monk that he had got the special permission of the Board to keep the altar in the school till the new Roman Catholic chapel, then building in the same parish, should be ready to receive it, the outer walls of which were only at the time erected.’* The school here adverted to is the school of Esker, in the county of Galway ; it was built by the Rev. Peter Smyth, the head of a religious order established there, with money not granted by us, but which he collected by his individual exertions in England and Ireland. The aid we afford it is by way of salary and school requisites. The application to us on behalf of this school was signed by the rector of the parish in which it is situated; he has never made any complaint of the school to us; moreover, when we originally adopted it, a letter from him to Mr. Smyth was transmitted to us, of which the following is a copy : — Kilconeron Glebe, IZth February, 1832. “ Rev. and Dear Sir, — In answer to your observations relative to the schools at Esker, in the parish of Kiltulla, I have only to say, that I fully agree with you as to your intention of sending a memorial to the Commissioners of Education ; and if my concurring in, and adding my signature, as rector of Kiltulla, will forward the object, I will do so most readily whenever a memorial is prepared, conformable to the instructions of the Commissioners. “ I am, indeed, very desirous of making a fair experiment of the plan of education proposed by His Majesty’s Government, and wish it every possible success. Your school is so well known, and so much approved of by the gentry of this neighbourhood, that I would suppose my single signature, except for the sake of form, would be almost superfluous. Believe me to remain, Rev. and Dear Sir, your very faithful servant, (Signed) “ Alexander Macauley, “ To the Rev, Mr. Smyth, Esher,'' 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 51 With respect to the altar and the celebration of Mass, our inspector reported to us, before we heard of it from one of the Commissioners of Public Instruction, that there was an altar in a recess of the school, but which was screened by a curtain from the public view, and in which the service of the Mass was performed for such children as attended before school hours. We directed that the practice should be discon- tinued : it has been so, and the altar has been removed. There are upwards of 500 children educated at this place : the letter of the rector shows the high estimation in which the school is held by the gentry of the country. Lord Clon- brock, Mr. Daly, the late member for the county, and other Protestant gentlemen, are amongst the subscribers to it. The reports made to us of it are most favourable ; we, therefore, consider it well deserving of our support. As to the statement, “ that for more than two years the service of the Mass has been performed there during school hours in the presence of the half-dozen Protestant children who may have been induced to attend the school,” we do not believe it. Mr. Smyth, the manager of the school, positively denies the fact, and declares that the service of the Mass never was performed during school hours. He states, too, that there are no Protestants in the parish, and this appears by the Eeport of the Commissioners of Public Instruction ; but he adds, that two or three children of Protestants who belong to a poHce station at some distance from the school, and two children of a Protestant gentleman who resides within about three miles of the school, have been occasionally sent there during the school hours. The pamphlet speaks of the curate of the parish in which the school is situated, as if the author were in communication with him. Of the curate we know nothing ; of the rector we do ; he has, as we already stated, signed the application to us for aid towards the school, and in signing it undertook that our regulations should be faithfully observed. His letter to Mr. Smyth shows the good spirit in which he acts. If the curate heard that the service of the Mass was performed in the school during school hours, and in the presence, too, of Protestant children, it was his duty to communicate the fact to his rector, particularly as that rector had signed the appli- cation to us for aid to the school. Had the curate so done, and had the rector neglected to interfere in the matter, a thing most improbable, then the curate should have applied to his diocesan, or to us ; but he has done no such thing. We know not whether he be the author’s informant or not ; but this we 52 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . must say, that if he he, the author ought to have told him that it was to his rector, or to his diocesan, or to this Board, of which a prelate of his church is a member, and not to a stranger in England, that he should appeal upon the subject. Proceeding to another case, the author states that the master of one of our schools went forth at the head of an organized body — organized by him — in honour of a Roman Catholic bishop, and met him with banners, on which were inscribed the words, ‘‘Liberty and religion.” He then says,— “ A clergyman residing in the parish where the procession took place, under the direction of a national schoolmaster, felt it his duty to make a representation on the subject to the Board, and he received an assurance that the matter should be inquired into. No inquiry, however, having beeu instituted, after an interval of several weeks, this gentleman renewed his remonstrance j after this second application the Board, without the slightest notice to the clergyman, sent down an inspector, but, unhappily, for want of notice, no wit- nesses were forthcoming. Those who could have proved the case were absent, and so, off went the inspector, and no further notice was taken of the affair. Another complaint, on account of another act of misconduct, was made against the same schoolmaster ; in reference to which the clergyman received from the Board a simple intimation that there had been an inquiry by their inspector, and that they were satisfied. The clergyman did that which he felt due to himself in common justice : he requested that he might see the report made to them by the inspector ; but the Commissioners refused to comply with this very reasonable demand. My lords, on this case I must add one further particular : — The complainant stated to the Board that the schoolmaster charged with these offences was a man who had been dismissed from another employment for using treasonable, or, at least, seditious language, to the coast-guards. He referred them to proofs of this fact, but to this they thought proper to pay no attention whatsoever.” This statement refers to a matter which occurred in the parish and island of Achill, on the coast of Mayo. The clergyman alluded to is the Rev. Mr. Nangle, whose name is mentioned in the pohce reports and papers which your Excel- lency lately caused to he transmitted to us ; he is, as your Excellency is aware, neither rector nor curate of the parish, nor, as we understand, at all connected with the district, save by a mission which he has undertaken for the conversion of the Roman Catholics there. When we were originally applied to for aid towards the establishment of schools in Achill, Mr. Mangle wrote to a member of the Board, requesting he would use his influence OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 53 1836 .] to prevent our granting aid for the purpose, as our schools would be opposed to schools which he had already founded there. Of course, we could not listen to such a desire, and the aid sought was granted. Mr. Wangle having thus failed in preventing the establish- ment of the schools, subsequently sent complaints to us against the master ; we had them investigated by one of our inspec- tors, and we transmit to your Excellency, under a sealed cover, the Report which he then made to us. Mr. Nangle applied to us for a coj>y of the Report, but your Excellency will see that it is strictly confidential, and that we could not with propriety give publicity to it ; we, therefore, declined complying with Mr. Nangle’s request, informing him that it was not our practice to give copies of the Report sent to us by our inspectors. No case whatever was made for the dismissal of the master, but he was warned never again to take i^art in any public pro- cession : he promised that he never would, and we have never since had the slightest complaint made to us against him. The statement, however, now publicly made, “ that he had been dismissed from another employment for using treasonable, or, at least, seditious language to the coast-guards,” imposes on him the duty of clearing his character, by a proceeding at law, against the author or publisher of the pamphlet ; we have caused this to be intimated to him, and uj)on the issue will depend the course which we shall deem it our duty to pursue respecting him. In the meantime we shall only add, that Mr. Nangle never represented to us that the inspector had gone ofli' without examining his witnesses; but on seeing the pamphlet, we immediately communicated with the inspector upon the sub- ject, and our secretary has received from him the following letter which is a direct contradiction of the story told in the pamphlet about him. Tuam, llth June, 1836. * “ My Dear Sir, — At the time of my visit to Achill, I fully investigated the charges made against O’Donnel, the teacher of Dugart National School, and examined all the witnesses concerned in those charges, and reported to the Board the result. “ Mr. Nangle regretted he did not know my intention of calling on him, and stated that he would have had all the persons connected with these matters to meet me ; I, however, met his objections by telling him I would accompany him to their several houses ; we accordingly went to the places where these persons were engaged at the time. Mr. Nangle afterwards stated that, had he had notice of 54 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. my visit, lie would have had the matter arranged. I could not judge on what grounds he made this assertion, as he did not say that any of his witnesses were unproduced ; on the contrary, I accompanied Mr. Nangle across the island, a distance of three or four miles, in order to meet one of the parties. From all those circumstances, I feel assured that all the persons concerned in the matter were before me. “ In my Report I stated fully to the Board the substance of my interview with Mr. Nangle, which was confined to the matter before the Board. “ I remain, &c., (Signed) “James Kelly. “ To Thomas F. Kelly, Esq^ With respect to the third case to which the pamphlet refers, the author says : — “ I naw proceed to a case which I am sure will appear to the house to be of a grave character, and one which makes me con- fident that 1 shall obtain the assistance of the noble marquess near me (the Marquess of Lansdowne) in obtaining this Committee which I ask. I am assured, and I believe I can prove the fact, that, in a national school built on the property of that noble marquess, under the patronage of the noble marquess’s agent, the boys, just after the execution of certain persons who had been tried and condemned by the special commission in the Queen’s County, were found writing these words as their copy — of course set them by their master — ‘ God be with the poor fellows that were hanged at Maryborough.’ ” This statement we also disbelieve. We were informed, in 1834, not that the boys had been found writing the words in question in their copy-books, but that the words were found written in the copy-book of one of them ; we immediately instituted an inquiry into the circumstances, and we were satisfied that the master was-blameless. We agree with the author, that the charge now preferred against the master is of a very grave character. The pamphlet not only states that the master set the words to the children, but that he did so “to imbue their infant minds with feelings of disaffection to the law ; to make them honour the men, who had justly suffered for their crimes, as martyrs ; to teach them, from their earliest infancy, to side with the vio- lators of the law ; to sympathize with them ; and to regard the law itself as a system of tyranny and oppression.” We repeat, that this does appear to us to be a very grave charge, and we have therefore intimated to this master, too, that we consider him bound to vindicate himself in a court of justice. 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 55 ' 7. There are two other cases spoken of by the author in such a way as would also render him amenable to a court of justice, if he had so expressed himself as to point out the persons to whom he alludes. He says ; — “ I cau produce another case in which, on the Board having granted a considerable sum for the fitting up of a National School for boys, under the management of a monastic establishment, the money had been applied in discharge of the expenses for building a nunnery. And, in another instance, I can prove, on the testimony of Commis- sioners of Public Instruction, of those who are thought worthy of the confidence of His Majesty’s Ministers, and that, too, in a case in which a Homan Catholic bishop was concerned, that a sum of £100, granted by the Board for the purposes of a school, was abstracted from the uses for which it had been granted, and applied towards the building of a Boman Catholic chapel.” We have not the slightest reason to suspect that any thing of the kind here stated has ever taken place, nor can we imagine to what grants or persons the author alludes : we must add, that if he be in possession of evidence to prove that we have been defrauded in the way he states, he is accessory to the concealment of the fraud, by not particu- larizing the cases, or communicating the evidence to us. 8. There are some other points to which we must also advert. The pamphlet speaks of our Scripture Extracts as contain- \ ing corruptions tending to favour the peculiar doctrines of | the Church of Home; but he points out none, nor are we conscious of any. 9. The pamphlet states that there are books used in our schools, during the religious instruction of Homan Catholics, and recommended by the Commissioners,” which contain matter offensive to Protestants. iS^ow, the Commissioners have never recommended any particular works for the re- ligious instruction either of Protestants or Homan Catholics. Standard wor ks, indeed, of the Established Church, of the' PresbyteriarPChurches, and of the Homan Catholic Church, contain each controversial matter, expressed in language' offensive to those of another communion ; but the^j^.uo m.e b er of the B o ard is authorize d to prohibit. Hecommendation, however, upon the subject therenas been none, either from the Protestant or Homan Catholic Commissioners. 10. The pamphlet states that the Scripture Extracts are not in general use. The fact, we are persuaded, is other- wise ; our inspectors are now out upon their annual inspection ; they have already sent us Heports on 3^2 schools, and they I have found the childr en rea ding the Extracts in 285 of thenou' E 2 56 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . These schools were not particularly selected for visitation ; it may, therefore, be expected that the Extracts are read in an equal proportion of the schools which remain to be in- spected, and, therefore, that they are used in more than four-fifths of the whole number. 11. The author animadverts upon the preface to our First Number of Extracts from the New Testament, because it states that the number contains the whole of the Gospel by St. Luke, The author finds that a few of the verses have been summed up in our own language, instead of being given literally, and this he calls a mutilation. He says further : — I have no hesitation in saying that this part of the first chapter of St. Luke, which the Commissioners have left out, is one of the most important passages, perhaps I might say the most important passage in the Gospel of that Evangelist : it is so in the estimation of our Church, because it gives more fully than is elsewhere given in the Gospels, the account of the incarnation of our blessed Lord.” Have we, then, omitted the matter which shows the incar- nation of our Lord ? No ; we have given it thus : — ^ And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from God ‘ into a city of Galilee called Nazareth, to a virgin espoused to a ‘ man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David; and the virgin’s ‘ name was Mary. [And the angel saluted her as one peculiarly ‘ blessed of God ; and intimated to her that, although she was a ‘ virgin, she should bear a son, by the immediate power of the Holy ‘ Ghost, and that she should call his name Jesus, which name signi- ‘ fies Saviour. This name was given to him because, as St. Matthew * tells us, he was to save his people from their sins. The same ‘'Evangelist says, that Jesus was to be born of a virgin ; that an ‘ ancient prophecy might be fulfilled, which said, Behold a virgin shall ‘ be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his ‘ name Emmanuel, which, being interpreted, is God with us. ‘ When the angel had finished his communication], Mary said, ‘ Behold the handmaid of the Lord ; be it unto me according to thy ‘ word. And the angel departed from her.’ The part placed as above between brackets, is so put in order to show that it is not in Scripture language. This we occasionally do, according to the plan which we announced in the preface to the First Number of our Extracts from the Old Testament, and which is as follows : — ‘ When passages ‘ are introduced not in Scripture language (chiefly summaries ‘ of some portions of the narrative), they are enclosed between ‘ brackets, and usually distinguished by being printed in a ‘ Smaller type.’ It will be observed that the summary of the omitted verses not only contains the substance of them, but also, in addition 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 57 to this, the explanation (taken from the Gospel of St. Mat- thew, and which Luke had omitted) of the signification and reason of the name of Jesus, which it was more important to insert, because the Gospel by Matthew is not among the Scripture Extracts hitherto edited by the Board. An examination of the original verses will, we think, at once explain, to any person accustomed to j)repare Scriptural instruction for youth, why we thought it best to give a summary of them in a work intended for school lessons. Thus impressed, we regard the objection which we are noticing as a mere criticism on an alleged verbal inaccuracy. But having heard some time since that it had been made in another quarter, we directed the preface to be cancelled before we had learned that any thing had been said by the author upon the subject. This was accordingly done, and in the preface to the next edition, the words objected to will be omitted altogether. To suppose that we could really mean or hope to deceive the public into a belief that we were giving the Gospel of St. Luke verbatim et literatim, when we were not doing so, is a supposition which it is impossible that any person giving us credit for common sense, putting common honesty out of the question, could seriously entertain. 12. The author makes a statement respecting a member of the Board, Dr. Murray, which, as Dr. Murray is now absent from Ireland, we feel ourselves particularly called upon to notice. The author having formerly predicted that no Scripture Extracts would ever be used in our schools, his prediction failed, and it seems he has been told so. As he had declared himself desirous that Extracts should be used, it might per- haps have been expected that he would express satisfaction at finding that the fact was as he desired, though not as he predicted ; but instead of doing so, he makes it matter of charge against Dr, Murray, that the Extracts have been sanctioned by him. He says : — When I ventured on that prediction, with the falsehood of which the noble and learned lord reproaches me, I did what he called on your lordships to do — I believed the declaration of a Roman Catholic archbishop made upon his oath. In doing so, I own that I was wrong; I own that I have justly subjected myself to the taunt of the noble aud learned lord, and I promise him that I never again will offend in like manner. But true it is, my lords, that I said in 1832, that no Scripture Extracts could be agreed upon by the different members of the Board. I said this, because I was sure that the Protestant Commissioners could not consent wholly to abandon the Protestant version of the Scriptures, and to adopt the Douay in its 58 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836'. place. On the other hand, I believed that the Roman Catholic Commissioners would admit of nothing but the Douay version ; therefore I said that no Scripture Extracts could be agreed upon. I believed this, and ventured to predict it accordingly; because I knew (I forget whether I then stated such to be the ground of my belief) that Dr. Murray had so sworn before the Commissioners of Irish Education Inquiry in the year 1824. I have the Report of these Commissioners before me, and will read an extract from the evidence of Dr. Murray, upon which I founded my prediction. He was asked, ‘ Supposing that portions of Scripture should be extracted in the ^ words of the Protestant authorized version, for instance, would . ‘ there be any objection to this being used equally by Protestant ‘ and Roman Catholic children V Dr. Murray’s answer upon his oath, was, ‘ I think, that if any words attributed to our Saviour were ‘ given under any other form than that which is set down in the ‘ Douay version, an objection would lie against it. As to Extracts * if they are given as Scripture, it must be remembered that we have * all along said we could not propose to the children any thing as ‘ Scripture except what is taken from our own version.’ ” The author does not quote faithfully. What he gives as Dr. Murray’s sworn answer to a particular question is made up of an answer to one question, and of part of an answer to another. We give extracts, in the Appendix, from the ex- amination of which the author speaks. It will be seen by ’ these that Dr. Murray did not object to a compilation from Scripture which should be conformable both to the Protestant authorized and Homan Catholic versions. Besides, after the examination had taken place, a work, composed entirely of selections from the Protestant authorized version, was sent to him by the Commissioners, and he returned it with the following letter to the chairman : — “ My Dear Sir, — I have the honour to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 8th instant, which, owing to my absence from town, only reached me this morning. As the work which you have had the goodness to send me is a .. compilation taken exclusively, and 'verbatim, from the Protestant I' 'version of the New Testament, I think it would be open to the objections already stated by the Catholic bishops to the Commis- sioners, with reference to a similar work. Allow me, however, to observe, that those objections might, in my opinion, be removed, if I the matter of the work were abstracted both from the Catholic and I Protestant versions, ivhen they substantially agree, without-the-^words i b^m^ jaken throusdiout Piter aiv m from eith er, according to the prin* i ciples explained by us to the Commissioners when last we. had the V honour of an interview with them. “ I have the honour, &c., (Signed) “>5urpose.^ In answering this query we said, The population of Ireland amounts to about 8,000,000, and of these, probably, there are 1,140,000 (or about a seventh of the whole) between the ages of 7 and 13 years. We are satisfied that at least one-half of that number would require the aid of the National Schools ; and as we do not think a school should, in general, much exceed 100, we consider that there should be 5,000 National Schools established, each under a competent teacher.” Instead, therefore, of proposing that the new system should he universally adopted, we merely give it as our opinion, that the aid of the National Schools would he required by half oi those who are of the age for education. The view which we thus expressed is completely borne out by the Second Neport of the Commissioners of Public Instruction. It shows that there is a deplorable deficiency of schools in many parts of Ireland; that there are 443 parishes without a school in any of them ; that there are 5,633 schools siq^ported by payments from the children ; and that the great majority of these (amongst which are many called hedge-schools) are conducted for the education of the poor. The schools for the poor which are thus supported by payments from the children, and which are so numerous, have been repeatedly represented as of the very w^orst de- scription; they were so represented by the Commissioners of Education of 1812, and again by the Commissioners of 1825. These are the schools for wdiich the Report would have the National Schools substituted ; and this is precisely what the Archbishop of Dublin desires in the expression which the author quotes. We have now gone through the whole of the pamphlet, and have answered, we hope, every tangible part of it. We have thus noticed it, because it was your Excellency’s wish that we should do so ; \ve should otherwise have spared our- selves so ungrateful a task. We accepted the commission with which we are charged in the hope that it might enable us to pour oil on the troubled waters of Ireland, and to allay those dreadful dissensions which divide and distract her people; we arc labouring so to do. We have no sordid object to accomphsh, no factious purpose to serve, no bigoted passion to gratify ; we are endeavouring to give a new stamp to the 62 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. rising generation of the country ; to bring children of all denominations together, from their infancy, in feelings of charity and good-will ; to make them regard each other, not as belonging to rival sects, but as subjects of the same King, and fellows in the same redemption ; so that all who profess and call themselves Christians may be led into the way of truth, and “may hold the faith in unity of spirit, in the bond of peace, and in righteousness of life.” This is the end we seek ; we feel that we have so pursued it as to entitle ourselves to public confidence and support ; . and that confidence and sup- port we have the satisfaction to say we enjoy and receive from many persons of different religious views, and of differ- ent pohtical opinions. We, therefore, hope it may not again be deemed necessary that we should give a formal contradic- tion to the accusations which prejudice or malice may, from time to time, put forth against us. If persons who see, or think they see, any thing wrong in the working of the system committed to us, will communicate with the Board upon the subject, they will find us ever ready, to the utmost of our power, to apply a remedy to the evil. If they will not do so, and will yet assail our proceedings before the public, it may, we think, be safely left to the candour and good sense of the country, without any interference from us, to discriminate their motives, and deal with their statements according to their deserts. (Signed) July IS, 1836. APPENDIX C. Evidence of the Rev. James Carlile, before the Select Committee of the House of Commons, on Education. Lunce, 4® die Augusti, 1834. THE RIGHT HON. LORD JOHN RUSSELL IN THE CHAIR. The Kev. James Carlile, called in ; and examined. 2509. What situation do you hold in the Board of Commissioners for Education in Ireland ? — I am one of the Commissioners. 2510. Have the goodness to state who are the other Commissioners? The chairman of the Board is the Duke of Leinster ; the Archbishop of Dublin ; Leinster. Richard Dublin. Franc Sadleir. James Carlile. A. R. Blake. Robert Holmes. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 63 1836.] Dr. Murray, Roman Catholic Archbishop of Dublin; Dr. Sadleir; Mr. Blake, the chief remembrancer ; Mr. Robert Holmes, a barrister, and myself. 2511. The Commissioners of that Board are persons of very different religious persuasions ? — They are. 2512. You do not yourself belong to the Established Church? — I am a licentiate of the Church of Scotland, but holding a situation connected with the Synod of Ulster. 2513. Can you inform the Committee of the date of the first meeting of the Board? — The date of the letter that summoned us was the 31st of Octo- ber, 1831. 2514. Have you been in the habit of meeting frequently since the period of your first constitution ? — Our regular meetings are once a week ; these have occasionally been omitted, and sometimes we have had additional meetings. 2515. Have you found that any obstacles have been interposed to the practical efficiency of the Board by the circumstances that the members of it are of different religious persuasions ? — None in the least ; we have never had a division on any subject. 2516. Is it a part of the business of the Board to provide or approve of masters for the schools in the country? — We only approve of them in the meantime, as we have not been able to do any thing towards providing them ; but Ave require certificates of their fitness, and it is in contemplation, accord- ing to the letter which has been addressed to us, Avhen we are able to do so, to examine them, that we may be able to form a more perfect opinion of their qualifications from our own knowledge of them. There have been also two classes brought up from the country of about tAveiity each, to receive instruction, who have been under teaching about three months each class. 2517. Have they been under teaching at your oAvn school in Dublin ? — Yes. 2518. Does it appear to you that it Avould be advisable if possible to train masters for a considerably longer period than three months ? — I should think it quite indispensable to the well-being of the system to do so. In Ireland the schoolmasters for the poor are of a very inferior description indeed, par- ticularly with regard to general intelligence. 2519. Have you formed any estimate, either yourself or in conjunction with other members of the Board, of Avhat time it Avould be desirable to keep schoolmasters under training ? — ^^Ve agreed to a recommendation upon that subject, which was submitted to Government, in which the Board Avere unanimous. It is as follows: “ All students entering these academies for the purpose of becoming teachers under the national system, to be examined on an entrance course. They should be required to study in the academy at least two full years ; during which time they should receive instruction, not merely in the different branches of knowledge specified, but be practised in teaching in the model school.” 2520. Does the Board mention the age at which the persons intended for schoolmasters should enter ? — Their recommendation is, that the entrance examination should not be received until the student is at least 18 years of age. 2521. Does it appear to you, speaking generally, without reference to the peculiar circumstances of Ireland, that it Avould be a great benefit to England or any other country in Europe, to have a set of schoolmasters well trained, and Avho could be sufficiently guaranteed to the country as good schoolmas- ters ? — I should conceive A^ery highly so, for any country whatever. 2522. Are you of opinion that it is necessary, in order to ascertain Avhether they will fulfil the purpose for which they are intended, that they should have some practice in teaching at a considerable school before they go out ? — Yes, that is the opinion of the Board ; they have recommended that measure, namely, to have model schools connected with the academies for training masters, where they can be instructed in the art of teaching. When I spoke of training, I included education generally ; the Kildare-place Society did not educate, but merely trained the teachers to conduct schools ; but what we conceive to be peculiarly important is, that they should be educated as well as trained. 64 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. 2523-4. When you say that they should he educated, you mean that a considerable portion of knowledge should be imparted to them before they set out as schoolmasters? — Yes, the improvements that have been introduced latterly into education, particularly in Scotland, require a considerable de- gree of education to enable the schoolmasters to carry them into practice. Every subject brought forward in the reading lessons must be explained, and the master is expected to be able to answer the questions that the children may put to him, and that he cannot do v,^ithout considerable information. 2525. Are you of oj)inion that, by the Scottish method you have men- tioned, a great improvement has been made on the old system of instruction principally by teaching the boys to exercise their own minds ? — I think a very great improvement indeed. 2526. Has that system been adopted in your own model school in Dublin? — It has, as far as we have been able hitherto to adopt it. We had no books at first adapted to that system of teaching ; we have been gradually accumu- lating books, the chief objeet of which is, to convey information on various subjects, while the children are learning to read, and we have in our model school pursued that system of instruction. 2527. Can you describe to the Committee the process which was gone through with respect to those whom you have trained as schoolmasters ? — The head master went through our reading books with them, explaining the different subjects which occurred in these books. They were also exercised in reading, English grammar, arithmetic, book-keeping, and mathematical sciences ; they were from time to time taken into the school to learn the mode of teaching recommended by the Board, and were also exercised in teaching classes themselves from time to time. 2528. With respect to reading, what are the books used in the national schools of Ireland for the purpose of teaching reading ? — We have a series of four books that we have comj;)iled ourselves, and there is a fifth in pre- paration. 2529. Do any of these consist of lessons or extracts from the Scriptures ? — No ; but besides these four, there are two numbers published of extracts from the Scriptures, one from the Old Testament and the other from the New, and we are proceeding with a third number. 2530. Is the method generally adopted for teaching reading taken from the other books you have mentioned, or from the Scripture Lessons ? — Mere beginners use the elementary books, of course, consisting of the common elements of letters and syllables, and lessons compiled in short words ; but when the pupils have advanced, they are exercised along with the other books in the reading of extracts from Scripture, and are examined in the meaning of what they read. 2531. In what manner, and to what extent, are those persons whom you have sent out as schoolmasters taught to explain the Scripture extracts ? — They are themselves exercised upon them. The extracts are explained to them carefully, while they are under training, and they go out so prepared to explain them to the children. They are exercised also in explaining them to the children in the model school occasionally. 2532. Setting apart for the present any difficulties of translation, have any other difficulties occurred from the di&rence of opinion among the Com- missioners in teaching the masters in what way they were to explain the Scripture extracts? — It is understood they are to explain merely what they find in the books, without draAving inferences. They do not go into the doctrinal subjects that might be inferred from the lessons, or connected with them ; but the words of the language and the facts related they are perfectly at liberty to see that the children understand. I am not aAvare that they are limited, except that the teacher is not to introduce matter not expressed in the books, especially what AAmuld be opposed to the sentiments of parents of dificrent religious persuasions. 2533. Do the extracts that you have hitherto made contain any texts upon which there is a very wide difference of interpretation between the Homan Catholics and the Hrotestants ? — 1 am not aware that there are any OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 65 1836.] texts upon the interpretation of which there is a very wide difference. There are some words which create a difficulty in translation ; for instance, the word rendered in the authorized version “repentance,” and in the Douay “penance.” We get over that difficulty by appending a note, in which the Board unanimously concurred, explaining the meaning of the Greek word, and the view which the Roman Catholic Church takes of penance, and thus, with the full consent of the Roman Catholic party of the Board, we have uniformly used the word “repentance.” In no part of the extracts have W'e used the w'ord “ penance I think in one instance “ penitence.” 2534 . Have you ever been present in the school, or seen occasion to remark in what way the master would explain the word “ repentance”, when it oc- curred,? — I have never observed any tiling remarkable in either of the masters on that subject. The one is a Roman Catholic and the other is a Protestant ; they have explained it xierfectly to my satisfaction, as implying a change of mind, as our own notes state it to do. 2535 . Have you found, practically, that as far as you have gone, the ex- planation of words in Scripture did not lead to the production of hostile feelings between the children of parents of different sects? — We have met with nothing of that kind hitherto. 2536 . Supposing that, by agreement among the parties, the difficulties of translation should be overcome in such a manner that wmrds should be used not offensive to either party, would you then foresee any difficulty arising from the”schoolmasters’ teaching the children without exciting the animo- sities of different religious persuasions ? — I should think there would be no difficulties on the part of the schoolmasters. There might be some difficulty on the part of some of the clergy. The Committee are aware that the intro- duction of these extracts into the schools is not compulsory. 2537 . Is there not a day set apart in the National Schools in which the children receive religious instruction from their resx)ective ministers? — There is. We secure a day for that purpose ; but we cannot be certain that the minister will attend. There is a day, if he chooses to avail himself of it. 2538 . Supposing you had not that difficulty which arises from the differ- ence of the Roman Catholic and the Protestant creed, that the difference was only that which exists among different Protestant sects, should you then see any difficulty in teaching children of the Established Church of England and the Protestant sects dissenting from that church in the same school ? — No, I should not anticipate any difficulty whatever. There is very little difficulty we find with regard to the teachers and the children. The difficulties are chiefly in the jealousy of the clergymen with regard to their influence and authority in the school. There are occasional difficulties with respect to the authority, and patronage, and power of the clergy. 2539 . It is to be understood that the clergymen of different religious per- suasions wished to have more authority over the school than is allowed by your system? — Not precisely that. We find occasional disputes among the clergymen, on the spot, of different denominations, which should have power over the school, which should have the authority and appointment of the schoolmasters, &c. 2540 . Which should take the lead, perhaps ? — Yes, not interference with our power, for that is more negative than positive. The authority that we require is merely to see that certain things are not done, and that other things agreed uj)on by all are properly done. 2541 . As far as respects the Protestants among themselves, the difficulty is not so much in the subject as in the feelings which arise locally, and with regard to authority more than in respect to any question of doctrine ? — Pre- cisely so. 2542 . Have you found, in practice, that the setting apart of one day in the week has a tendency to produce a marked division among the children of parents of different persuasions? — That is a practice we have found consi- derable objection to in some quarters. The setting apart of one day in the week does not appear to be regarded as a matter of much consequence by either party, and most, I think, would rather not be bound to it. We are 66 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . n ot, however, yet prepare d^o rec ommend its discontinu ance ; for the indif- ■ ferencenPespecTing the'setting apart of a day for religious instruction arises partly, at least, from this circumstance, that though applications are made for schools by persons of ditferent persuasions, there is a sort of understand- ing, we often find, that the schools are to belong to one of the denominations ; *; that it is to be the priesHs_school, or the school of the clergyipan of the Established Church of England, and school ^of the Protestant dissenting I minister, and that they are not to interfere with each other. And each minister thus having his school, in his own management, he is satisfied with going and giving religious instruction on the usual days of teaching out of or in any school hours, and does not care for having a day set apart for reli- gious instruction. But were schools generally to be conducted boncufide by committees consisting of all parties, it is probable that the one day in the week secured for religious instruction might become more important than it now in general is. • 2543. Are there, in point of fact, many schools now established which are attended by the children of Koman Catholics and Protestants in different proportions ? — There are a considerable number of Roman Catholics attend- ij'ing the sc ho ols which .ai'.e. established, nartirnln r1 v~~Tti fbTniort K nf~Tf^ri( T:' I! both 'by^re sbyteri ans and by members of the Establi shed Clm rclT. Many c Roman .Catholics attend these ; but I am not aware that many Protestants attend those schools wliich have been established by the Roman Catholics. There are indeed very few Protestants in those districts where the Roman I Catholic schools chiefly are. Where schools have been established b v lav- I men , as for example, l)y a nobleman or gentleman on his own property, ' wEich are not understood to be the school of any clergyman, the Protestants and Roman Catholics appear to attend without any difficulty. The difficulty i-is where a school has been established by a cl^aguuan on the one side or the j I other, for that frequently forms a bar to the cliiidren of the opposite creed 7 attending that school. 2544. Have the clergymen of the Established Protestant Church in Ireland expressed any desire to have the Church of England Catechism taught in the school? — Not those clergymen who have united with us ; indeed I do not remember to have heard the exclusion of the Catechism urged as an objec- tion to us. The chief objection that the Protestant Established clergymen t have made to tlie system, is the readin g the Scr int.uxes--not being compulsory I on all the c hildren wh o atTehd'rffiut little has been said about the Church Catechism, so far as I remember. 2545. Does it api^ear to you that in schools where there is no objection to making the reading of the Scriptitres compulsory, the introduction of the Catechism ought not to be a bar to making the school open to all religious sects ? — I do not think the Catechism at any time should be made a bar to the introduction of children of all sects. If I liad the whole management of any school in my own hands, I would not introduce a Catechism into it. 2546. Supposing a school which is conducted on the principles of the Church of England, and in which the Church of England Catechism is taught, would you advise that the children of the parents of more than one religious persuasion should be sent to that school and allowed to learn the Cate- chism? — I would not, perhaps, carry my objection to it so far as to recom- mend their not going to such a school ; but I would object to their learning the Catechism, as it is not, in my own opinion, a good Catechism. 2547. You would not, on the other hand, in a school established chiefly for children of your own persuasion, make tlie introduction of your own Cate- chism necessary, if it might prove a bar to the attendance of other children? — No, certainly not. I have a school chiefly under my own superinten- dence, and we have not introduced any Catechism at all. 2548. Do the Presbyterian clergymen in the north of Ireland attend much to the subject of education ? — There has been a more than usual excitement upon that subject of late, in consequence of the establishment of the Board ; but I believe a great many of them have paid very sedulous attention to the education of children at all times. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 67 1836.] 2549. Is it the custom of the Presbyterian clergymen to teach the chil- dren, or to have them taught, on the Sunday ? — There is a great difference of practice in this respect ; a great many of them have Sunday schools, in which persons connected Avith the congregation teach the children on Sum days. I do not think it is the practice in many of tliem to teach in schools for the poor on any other day than Sunday. In confirmation of the last question I Avould observe, that the Kildare-place Society, out of 1,600 schools, their Avhole number, had upwards of 1,000 in the province of Ulster, and a very large portion of those were connected with the different Presby- terian congregations ; and this indicates that there was a great deal of atten- tion paid to that subject by the Presbyterian ministers. 2550. Do you think it advisable or otherwise, that the parent should be required to pay some small contribution for children who attend the day- school ? — My own opinion is, that they ought to be required to pay some- thing. There are different practices in that respect throughout the country, and we have not made any peremptory rule upon it. Generally speaking, the Roman Catholic clergy seem disposed to give education gratuitously, and those of other denominations to make some charge for it. 2551. Tlie committee need hardly ask whether it is your opinion that the harmony you have described to exist in the Board, arises from sincere feel- ings of religion and charity, and not from any indifference to the great doc- trines which the different members of it profess ? — I think all the members of it are very decisive in holding their own religious sentiments : that there is no difference upon that subject on the part of any one of them. I am quite satisfied that the introduction of any subject on which they conscientiously differ into the Board, Avould lead to its dissolution. 2552. By decisive, you mean that the different members of the Board are all sincere and earnest in their religious opinions ? — I merely use the word decisive as it is under my ov/n notice. Sincerity is that Avhich can be judged of only by Him who knows the heart. 2553. Has your experience suggested to you any modifications of the exist- ing constitution, which you think Avould make it more efficient as a plan for providing education for the population generally? — We conceive that more , effective measures ought to be adopted for the education of schoolmasters, and not only for educating them, but for advancing the profession of school- ? masters to a higher station in society, that a more respectable class of persons 1 might be induced to adopt that profession : and Ave ha.ve sketched a plan i to that effect, which we have submitted to GoA^ernment for their considera- tion. 2564. As regards the great leading features of the scheme, that of educat- ing the children of the Irish population under the management of a Board, consisting of individuals of different religious persuasions, your experience does not shoAv that the scheme is not one that may be acted upon extensively r and successfully ? — I think we have got over all the great difficulties upon 1 that subject, and that we are noAv, both as regards the country and as re- | gards the Board, prepared to go over the length and breadth of the land, if AA"e had the means of doing so. 2555. What is the extent of your establishment; does it extend to every part of Ireland, or is it limited AA'ithin certain provinces? — We are Com- missioners for a grant made by Parliament to the Lord Lieutenant, for the education of the poor of Ireland generally. The constitution of the Board is to be found in a letter addressed to the Duke of Leinster by Mr. Stanley, \ then Secretary of Ireland ; and on the principles contained in that letter we invite applications from every part of Ireland. 2556. Are there any j)arts of Ireland in Avhich you find greater facilities for forwarding your plan of education than in other parts ?— We have formed, _ I think, the greatest number of schools in Ulster, though the opposition to \ us has been very violent in that province. But the schools in Ulster gene- rally are smaller than those in Leinster and Munster. We have fewer schools ^ in Connaught than in the other provinces. 2557 . Is the advantage of your system appreciated pretty nearly equally 68 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. alike by all religious denominations ; and do they all appear equally disposed to avail themselves of its advantages? — There are many persons of all denominations Avho do, but we have many opponents, and many who, though not openly opponents, have not come forward to unite with us. 2558. Do Catholics unite as cordially as the Protestant Dissenters, and the Church people as cordially as either ? — It is difficult to answer that question. We have a great many Roman Catholics with us ; but there are many who \ have not applied to us ; and what maybe the motives of those who have not y hitherto come forward to unite Avith us I cannot say. Whether it may be I from objection to our system or to education generally, or, Aidiat is most ‘ probable, Aidiether it may arise from accidental causes, I do not know ; but ^ we have a very large proportion of Roman Catholics Avith us, AAuth,Qiit-any o pen oppositio n from that body. We have also many Protestant Dissenters A^tTi ust''6ut' raanx are .opposed to us. The proportion of the ministers of / the Established Church avIio are Avith us is sumILsi’ than that of the others. I think the laity of the Established Church Ii^e as little objection as any others ; but the ministers Jof the Established Church are more generally opposed to us than the ministers of other denominations. 2559. Your schools, you say, are harmonious; that, as far as you have an opportunity of judging of their practice, it is that AAdiich leads to perfect harmony, and there is none of that dissension sometimes apprehended from persons of various religious denominations being educated in the same school ? — We have no dissension in the schools, that I knoAv of. 2560. Are you acquainted AAitii the constitution of Trinity College, Dub- lin ? — Not minutely. 2561. Do students of different religious denominations receiA^e their educa- tion there? — They do. 2562. Members of the Church of England and the Church of Rome, and Protestant Dissenters? — Yes, they do, certainly. 2563. Are there any educated for the profession of a clergyman in Trinity College, Dublin, except the Church of England ? — AVe have had several students who have studied there for the ministry among us. Taa^o instances haA-^e come Avithin my OAvn knoAvledge, as a member of the Presbytery of Dublin. 2564 . Have they afterAvards settled as Presbyterian clergymen ? — One AV'as settled, but noAv dead ; another has received a licence to preach, but they both Avere recognised preachers by that church. 2565. HaAx you knoAvn any inconvenience arise in the first instance Avith respect to laymen, from their being educated together, though belonging to different religious communities? — None AAdiatever. 2566. Have you experienced any difficulty Avith respect to young men intended for the profession of a minister? — We have found that the young men could not receive a certificate of attendance on the divinity lectures without taking the sacrament. 2567. Though they had attended these theological lectures? — Yes. 2568. What is the authority for Avithholding the certificate of attendance? — I cannot say, but so it is. I have known the fact, because one of the pro- fessors of theology told me he could not give a written certificate to a student who attended his lectures, as that duty belonged to another officer, and that other officer could not give a certificate unless the student had received the sacrament. * 2569. AVould such young men be permitted to take degrees in theology? — Not in theology, I apprehend. 2570. Do not all the professors of theology in Trinity College belong to the Church of England ? — They do. 2571. Did you ever hear 'from them, or from any persons connected with them, that they were obliged to vary or Aveaken the doctrines Avhich they taught, in consequence of the persons attending their lectures not all belong- ing to the Church of England? — No, certainly not. When our students have attended these, they have gone to hear such lectures as they expected from ministers of the Church of England, and ayc have had, as a body, no objection to that. 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 69 2572. Have the large body of the clergy of the Established Church been educated in Trinity College, Dublin ? — I believe so. I have no doubt of it. 2573. Do they there receive the bulk of their theological education ? — I have no doubt of it. 2574. Are you aware of any inconvenience which has been supposed to arise Avith respect to tliem from students of other religious denominations being educated in the same university? — None whatever ; Avhen our students are educated there, I presume it is not knoAvn Avhether they are Dissenters or not ; but our Presbyteries require a certificate of candidates for licence to preach attending tlieological lectures. We should accept the certificate of a professor, being a clergyman of the Church of England, as being satis- factory to us ; but tlie students have not been able to obtain it, because they have not received the sacrament, Avhich they could not conscientiously do. I have been deputed by the Presbytery to Avait upon the lecturer, and to ascertain viva voce, that they did attend ; Avhich I have done, and have given my certificate that they have attended theological lectures, founded on that testimony. But I apprehend that it is not necessarily knoAvn that the stu- dent is a Dissenter till he declines receiving the sacrament. 2575. What is the number of schools instituted by the Commissioners? — Nearly a thousand. APPENDIX D. Evidence of A. E. Blake, Esq., before the Select Committee of the House of Commons, on Education, Ireland. MaHiSy ID die Augusti, 1835. THOMAS WISE, ESQUIRE, IN THE CHAIR. Anthony Richard Blake, Esq., called in; and examined. 3352. You are a Commissioner of the Board of National Education in Ireland? — I am. 3353. You have had frequent opportunities of investigating the state of education, both elementary and academical, in Ireland ? — I liaA^e. 3354. Have you actively engaged in the business of the Board since its formation ? — Yes. 3355. Have you attended the meetings, and had frequent opportunities of seeing both the internal mana,gement of the Board, and the nature of the arrangements Avhich they adopted in building and in aiding schools ? — I have. 3356. Has your residence been habitual in Dublin? — In Dublin, or in the neighbourhood of it. 3357. What are the days of attendance of the Board? — The Board meet once a Aveek, on Thursdays ; the Board also haA'e meetings on other days, when business requires that they should. 3358. Are they summoned by notice? — There is a notice sent on Wednes- day of the meeting on Thursday ; there is a notice in like manner sent of any other meeting that is to be held. 3359. Where do they meet ? — At the office of education in Merrion-strect. 3360. Do you keep records of each day’s meeting ? — We do; the names of the Commissioners present are entered, and a minute is made of every thing that is done. 3361. What is the average attendance at the Board ? — To make a Board there must be three ; but any tAvo Commissioners may do business of minor importance. F 70 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. 3362. Do the same persons attend, or is there a considerable variety in the attendance ? — Some members of the Board are constant in their attend- ance ; other members of the Board, from their avocations, are not able to give the same constant attendance. 3363. Who are the persons most frequently in attendance, the official or the non-official persons? — There is no difference in that respect, except that Mr. Carlile, who is the only paid Commissioner, is in constant attendance. I beg leave to add, that in the preparation of the works which we publish, every member is consulted ; every sheet is sent to each member, and if he thinks proper to make any changes, those changes are considered by the Board. 3364. As to the changes which any individual thinks proper to suggest^ is it necessary for the Board to adopt them, or are the changes decided upon by the majority of the Board present? — We never had a division upon a change ; sometimes a change is suggested, and then the change suggested is considered, and perhaps varied so as to meet the general feelings of the Board. 3365. Should any individual member object decidedly to any particular principle adopted by the Board, would it be the course of management of the Board to adopt that, if it should be the opinion of the majority, or would the veto of a single individual be sufficient to exclude it ? — No such case has ever occurred. We have all approved of the works we have published. 3366. So that the books, though disseminated by the Board, may be con- sidered as approved of, not merely by the sufferance, but by the actual approbation of the entire Board ? — Certainly ; the regulations of the Board particularly require that the Extracts from the Scriptures, which we recom- mend for use in the schools, should be approved of by the entire Board. The word “ entire” was introduced carefully, in order to prevent the supposition that persons of one creed might, by forming a majority of the Board, send forth extracts not approved by those of another. 3367. Has the same unanimity prevailed on all other subjects connected with the management of education ? — It has. I think, in the election of one clerk by the Board, there was a difference as to the individual to be chosen. I recollect no otlier. 3368. Is that the only instance of a division occurring in the Board during the entire time of the establishment ? — I think that is the only one. 3369. You said that only one member of the Board has been paid ; would you consider it desirable, in establishing a Board of National Education, that the members of the Board should attend gratis, or be paid for their public services? — I think it desirable to have upon the Board persons of a certain rank and station in the country, and that such persons would pro- bably not take payment. I think it also necessary that there should be upon the Board one person at least who would give constant attendance, and therefore that one member should be paid. 3370. Would you say that it is desirable that the president, or any other individual of the Board, should be paid ? — I think it better that the presi- dent should not be paid ; I think it is desirable that the chairman should be a person of high station. I am satisfied that great good has resulted from our having the Duke of Leinster at the head of the Board. 3371. Would you specify, in an arrangement for the formation of a Board of Education, that a certain number of the members should be ex-officio members, or that the appointment of all the members should be left to the discretion either of the Government or the Legislature ? — I should think it objectionable to have any person a member of the Board ex-officio. I think there should be the fullest discretion left in the Government as to the naming of the Commissioners. 3372. On what grounds do you form that opinion ? — It might, for instance, happen that an archbishop of Dublin would not be a person approving so of the principles of the Board, and disposed so to give his time to the business of it, as the present archbishop does ; therefore, if you rendered it necessary that the archbishop for the time being should be a member of the Board, OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 1836.] 71 you might render it impossible that the Board should work at all ; and so with respect to other officials. 3 . 373 . Would it not be desirable, if it were decided not to make any par- ticular dignitaries necessarily members of the Board, that particular classes of dignitaries should be represented therein ; for instance, that there should be some one bishop of the Established Clmrch, and some one bishop of the Roman Catholic Church, and some one elder or minister of the Presbyterian Church ? — I think it absolutely essential that the Board shoidd be so com- posed, but I should think it at the same time best to leave it to the discretion of the CroAvn to select the individuals. 3374. Do yoii admit the necessity of having individuals from different classes or sects ? — I quite think it desirable that you should have the different sects represented in the Board, in order to give it public confidence. 3375. Is not that feeling of confidence most essential at present to the pro- gress of national education ? — I consider it vitally essential. 3376. At a future period, perhaps, there may not be the same jealousy of one sect towards another; and if tliat jealousy in any degree subsided, then it would not be so necessary to have such representatives ? — If all jealousy should subside, it would not be necessary ; but I can scarcely con- ceive such a state of things. 3377. You have stated that you would give to the Crown the appointment of members of the Board : do you prefer tliat arrangement to self-election, or to an election on the -part of the people ? — I do. 3378. What do you think are the inconveniences of nomination by the Board, or of election by the i^eople ? — There would, in the first place, be a want of adequate responsibility ; I should be afraid, too, in case of election by the Board itself, of something like nepotism ; and I do not think the selection could with safety be left to popular choice. 3379. Particularly in the present feelings of the country ? — Particularly in the present feelings of the country. I cannot conceive any principle upon which it is necessary to leave to the Crown the appointment of public func- tionaries, judicial functionaries, and so forth, to be exercised through responsible Ministers, that does not equally apply to appointments to the Board of National Education. 3380. You have spoken of the necessity of having representatives of different sects ; would you think it advisable that the teaching body of Ireland should be in some degree represented by professional teachers, or persons connected professionally with the art of education? — No, I think not. 3381. Not even one?— Not even one. 3382. Is not it a difficult thing to obtain, in the constitution of such bodies, persons sufficiently acquainted practically with the working of education, and consequently may not many questions arise which the Board will find a difficulty in solving without such members? — I think upon all questions relating to the course and mode of education on which the Board may desire information, they can obtain it from their head master, if they take care to have a good one; fortunately we have a very good one. We intend, too, having an extensive training establishment, in which we propose having five professors, as mentioned in our last Report : the Board will of course from time to time communicate with them on practical questions. 3383. Would not that give too monopolizing or exclusive a character to the formation of the Board ; and do not you think that the general teaching body of Ireland should have some individuals more closely connected Avith them than the persons in the training school, immediately under the jurisdiction of the Board ? — I do think it desirable. I think persons who are not masters or teachers will be more free and better able to judge upon such questions as come before the Board, than masters or teachers would, who might come with professional prejudices. 3384. Supposing that Avere adopted in Ireland which has been already in use in America, periodical conferences of teachers in the capital ; Avould not that be a great auxiliary to the proceedings of the Board, in the information which they necessarily would furnish of the state of education, and the F 2 72 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. progress of particular methods in various parts of Ireland? — I think it would. 3385. Do you think that that, combined with training schools, would give all the information which tl\ey could possibly require ? — I think it would. 3386. Would you trust the management in any manner to an incorporated body of teachers ? — No. 3387. What are the inconveniences you see resulting from intrusting them with such a power ? — My notion is, that those who are to control education in Ireland should be persons possessing qualifications of a nature quite different from those that one could expect to be possessed by teachers in general. You have not merely to consider the question of teaching, but you have to consider many questions of great public importance ; you have to pay a great deal of regard to public feeling ; you must be prepared to yield your own opinions or your own prejudices upon many points, and to consider not only what is right in the abstract, but Avhat is right in the particular state of the country — what is likely to prove acceptable to the country. Now persons bred up to a particular profession, frequently, from particular views and habits, endeavour to make all principles and considerations bend to them. 3388. Should you apprehend, from the appointment by the Government of the members of the Board, any danger of a monopolizing and despotic spirit gradually diffusing itself over education ? — No, I should not, provided proper regulations were established for the government and control of the Board. The present Board are required to report annually their proceedings during the previous year ; the reports so presented by them are laid before Parliament, and thus brought under the control of Parliament, and what is perhaps equally beneficial, the control of public opinion. 3389. Do you think that the control of Parliament and of public opinion is now sufficiently powerful to prevent any of the evils which might be appre- hended from the control of education by the Crown ? — I think they form the best control that can be conceived. 3390. Do you not think it probable, in case of vacancies occurring, that persons appointed during any particular Ministry will more or less partake of the feelings of the Ministry in whose time they were appointed ? — I suppose they may. 3391. And persons possessing such feelings would be more likely to possess the confidence of the Ministry? — Certainly ; but the Board being composed of persons who are not paid, it is not very likely that there will be political com- petition for the office of Commissioner ; and the Government I should hope, in appointing to the Board, will consider fitness rather than political opinions. 3392. Do not you think it of great importance, that not only the public at large should have confidence in the Board, but that the Legislature and the Government should have confidence in it ; and do you think that could be easily attained by any body but such a body as you have described ? — I do not think it could. 3393. Would you leave to the Board itself the appointment of its president, or would you give the appointment to the Crown ? — I would give it to the Crown. 3394. Do you think that he ought to be apermanent officer ? — N o, the thing v/orks so well at present that I would not change it ; at present the Commis- sioners hold during pleasure. 3395. Are you favourable to the appointment of a Minister of Public In- struction ? — If the Minister of Public Instruction were to be charged with the whole of the duties now appertaining to the Board, I should be against the appointment ; because, as I have already stated, I think it necessary that the different sects of Christians in Ireland should see in the Board persons in whom they are disposed to place confidence, having regard to religious principles. I do not think, considering the state of jealousy that there is in Ireland upon religious questions, that any one man, be he the best and purest that ever existed, would be regarded with that degree of confidence which I think essential to the success of the system. 3396. Supposing him to be aided by the assistance of a Board, would you OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 73 1836.] then consider the appointment as desirable ? — If the x^erson appointed were appointed to hold during good beliavionr, and were to be considered as a person to aet ux^on fixed prineixfies, as the judges of the land do, and if he had a council to advise with ux:)on all questions that might, from time to time, arise ; and if that council were composed of persons carrying with them public confidence, I think in that case a Minister of Public Instruction might be appointed with advantage ; but the Minister of Public Instruction being, as I presume he would be, the chief person connected Avith education, should be a person of station, Avell known to the public, and so calculated to secure special confidence in him. 3397. Do you think it would be highly desirable, as being the head of education in tlie country, and the organ of the opinions and feelings of the Board, that he should have a seat in either house of Parliament ? — I should think it might be desirable. 3398. Wliat advantage do you anticipate to result from the appointment of such a Minister of Instruction, beyond the advantages now derived from the Board as at xAresent established? — The princix^al advantage which I shoAild anticipate from the appointment of a Minister of Public Instruction AAmuld be, that you Avould have a xAerson of superior station and attainments, giving the wliole of his time to the business of education. 3399. In your opinion should the Minister of Public Instruction be respon- sible for the system of education in the country ? — No, I do not think he should be the sole person responsible. 3400. In whom would you place the responsibility ? — I should xdace the responsibility in the Minister and his council. 3401. Who Avould haAm the appointment of that council ? — The CroAvn. 3402. Do you think that the Minister of Instruction, supposing it Avas decided that there ought to be one, should be elected by the Board as their president, or sliould be named by the Crown ? — I think he should be named by the CroAvn. 3403. Might not there be a Avant of harmony betAvecn the Board and its principal, if the members of the Board, for instance, should be named by one Government, and the Minister of Instruction by a succeeding and adverse Government? — There might be ; but ux)on all questions of a political nature, and the present question is one, there are advantages and disadvantages on both sides ; we must balance the one against the other, and I think it is safer to leave the appointment to tlie CroAvn than to Amst it elsewhere. I should consider that the advisers of the CroAvn Avould very badly perform their duty, if they appointed a person to be Minister of Public Instruction, Avhose views and principles differed from the council already existing. I do not think that the Minister of Public Instruction, or the president of the Board, or the members of the Board, ought in any case to be governed by such x^olitical considerations as peculiarly distinguish one Government from another ; they should act ux>on certain fixed and settled principles, Avithout any reference to the general policy of the Government for the time being. 3404. Supposing there was a legislative enactment prescribing distinctly the duties and the powers of the Board, Avould not you consider it as a suffi- cient guarantee to the public that, even under any changes of the Minister of Public Instruction, the public interests Avould still be regarded ? — I think it would ; the duties and poAvers of the Board being defined, and the princi- Xfies upon Avhieh it is to act being clearly settled. 3405. Would you recommend that the Secretary for Ireland should be ex-officio the president of the Board, and Minister of Public Instruction for that country ? — I should not. 3406. On Avhat grounds Avould you object to it, besides those which you have already stated, with reference to such a functionary being removable uxAon a change of Ministry ? — The Secretary for Ireland is necessarily a political character, belonging to a particular x^olitical x^Jii'ty ; he is changed at every change of Ministry ; and, therefore, every objection which could be made to having the Board a mere political institution, would, I think, ajffily in a great degree to having him at the head of it. 74 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . 3407. Are there not also objections arising from the multiplicity of duty and occupation which, of course, devolves upon the Secretary for Ireland? — I apprehend the Secretary for Ireland has as laborious duties to perform as any Secretary or other Minister of the Crown, and that it would be impossi- ble for him to be an efficient principal of the Board ; he could be nothing more than a nominal president. 3408. Would not some advantages result from his being appointed; as Secretary for Ireland, being sure of a seat in the House of Commons, would not he be one of the most eligible organs of the Board, and a person upon whom the responsibility could rest with the greatest propriety? — I think not; he never could give the attention to the business of national education which a Minister responsible for it ought to give ; and then there is the objection on the ground of politics that I have already mentioned. 3409. Do you think that the Minister of Instruction ought to have, ex-officio^ a seat in one or other branch of the Legislature ? — That involves considera- tions of great constitutional importance ; if other Mnisters were entitled to sit by virtue of office, he too should. 3410. Admitting that a Minister of Public Instruction would be a proper appointment, would you pay the Minister of Instruetion ? — If the Minister of Instruction were to have the general management of the business of national education, I should consider that he ought to be paid, and paid very highly. I have already stated that I conceive whoever is at the head of the business of education in Ireland, should be a person of consideration. 3411. To what number would you limit the constitution of the Board of National Education? — I should limit it to the number of the present Board. 3412. Supposing the Board were constituted in this way, that there should be a Minister of Public Instruction with a high salary, and two other paid Commissioners, do you think it probable that the unpaid Commissioners would exert themselves with the same energy which they do at present, when the whole responsibility rests with them : the responsibility being in that case transferred, in a great measure, to those that received the public money? — I think, in that case, the persons that did not receive salaries would be little more than nominal or honorary members of the Board. 3413. Would you consider this arrangement eligible, that a Committee of the Board should be chosen out of the Board itself to transact their ordinary business, and that this Committee while sitting should be paid ? — I do not think it necessary ; there is at present but one paid Commissioner upon our Board ; we refer to him, and to one or two officers of the Board, minor questions, upon which they report to us, and we act upon their report. 3414. Supposing that the business of the Board Avas considerably to increase, supposing the whole education of the country was placed under its jurisdic- tion, would you not then require either a greater number of members, or a greater activity in the members at present existing? — I think in that case it would be desirable to have one or two more paid Commissioners, but I should be against the paid Commissioners being the chiefs of the Board. 3415. Do you think, as a general j)rinciple, that Avhere you have to deal with a large amount of official business, you can expect from private indivi- duals having a variety of important avocations of their own, that sacrifice of time, or exact tliat responsibility from them, which you can when you give an adequate salary to the persons employed? — If I were speaking with respect to permanent efforts, I should apprehend that you could not. 3416. The question has reference not to the partial effort which is going on in Ireland, but to the establishment of a National Board, which shall equally extend to every part of Great Britain and Ireland. Do you think that in the establishment of such a Board it would be desirable to set out upon the priiicijAle of requesting unpaid services from the high functionaries employed ? — I should say certainly not. I should consider it, in that case, absolutely essential that the Commissioners should be paid ; ‘ their duties would require so much attention that it Avould be impossible to expect persons to do the necessary duty unless they were paid. 2417. What would you think of the arrangement which has been pointed OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 75 1836 .] out, of an acting Committee for the transaction of weekly or even daily business, and that that portion of the Board should be paid, whilst the other portion should act as honorary members, and be convened only upon more important occasions ? — I should be afraid that the business of the Board, if there were only occasional meetings of it, would devolve entirely upon the particular persons charged with the more active business. According to our present mode of proceeding, we allow a member of the Board, with two officers, to take into consideration different matters of business, but never to decide finally ; they report to us their opinion upon each point, and then the Board decide. 3418. You have stated that there is one member of your Board paid ; why is there only one member of the Board so paid : are there any particular duties devolved upon him on account of it ? — Mr. Carlile is the member of the Board who is paid ; he is one of the ministers of the Scotch Church in Dublin. He could not devote the time necessary to his spiritual duties, and at the same time attend to the business of the Board of Education ; he has therefore given up the income which he received from his congregation, and the Commissioners recommended to the Treasury that he should have an allowance from the Board. He receives, out of the annual grant made to us, a salary of £300 a year, and a car and horse are kept for him. 3419. Does he live at the office of education ?-.- He does. 3420. Do you consider it necessary for the constitution of the Board that one of the Commissioners should be so intimately connected with the Board as to receive payment ? — I think it absolutely essential that there should be a Commissioner constantly attending the business of the Board. I do not think that the business of the Board could have been carried on if it had not been for the services of Mr. Carlile. 3421. From your experience of the working of the present Board, would you recommend that there should always be one member of the Board paid ? — I should, certainly. I 3422. Do you consider £300 a year an adequate salary for suck Commis- sioner ? — I consider £300 a year a most inadequate salary. I am sure that Mr. Carlile is in general engaged in the business of the Board several hours each day. 3423. Do you think that £500 should be the minimum ? — I do. 3424. Would you consider it a good arrangement, in case the whole edu- cation Avas put under the jurisdiction of the Board, that there should be a Commissioner similarly paid for each of the different branches, for elemen- tary education, for academical education, and so on, according to the different branches ? — My attention has only been called to the elementary branch ; if other branches were to be given in charge to the Board, the number of X)aid Commissioners must be increased in proportion. 3425. If there were a greater number of paid Commissioners, you think there would be no objection to the other Commissioners continuing, as they are at present, unpaid ? — I think not. 3426. You Avould not anticipate, from increasing the number of paid Commissioners, that the present Commissioners would relax in their exer- tions? — I do not think they Avould. All the Commissioners enter very warmly and cordially into the business of the Board. 3427. Does the Board appoint its officers? — It does. 3428. What are the officers Avhicli they have at present ? — The secretary, the accountant, clerks, and inspectors, besides the head master and the as- sistants. 3429. Does the Lord Lieutenant, in any degree, control the appoint- ments? — Not in the slightest degree. 3430. How arc they decided? — When an appointment is to be made, the candidates for it appear before the Board successively ; each candidate is examined by the Board. The members of the Board note his examination, each according to his own views of it ; and after the examination is over, the Commissioners compare notes, and then express their opinions, aeriatim. 76 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . 3431. To what subject does the examination generally apply ? — It applies to the particular duties of the office for which the i)erson is a candidate ; the examination of persons, for instance, for inspectorships, goes to the whole course of education, the whole practical system. 3432. Do you require any certificate of previous education to qualify them for standing as candidates ? — Not at present. 3433. Yvould it not be an eligible arrangement that no person should pre- sent himself for examina,tion Avho could not produce certificates of having studied some particular course which should be prescribed by the Board ? — Hereafter we expect to have our system so established and conducted that we shall be able to make all the liigher appointments from persons already in our service ; at present we could not do tha.t. 3434. Do you require any certifica,te of moral character?. — \7e always require certificates of character. 3435. Do you make any inquiries with respect to religion? — We did not at first, but we do now, with a view of mixing Protestants and Koman Ca- tholics as much as possible together. The first appointment of inspectors that took place was immediately after the a.ppointment of the Board. Several persons appeared before us as candidates ; eaeh Commissioner examined. After the examination was over, from the number that were before us we had to select four, and it did so happen that, without the slightest commu- nication with each other, without knowing any thing of the religion of the pa.rties, we each selected the same four ; and that of these four so selected, two Avere Protestants, and tAvo Avere Eoman Catholics. S43G. What time does the examination generally last? — It lasts some hours. 3437. Do you go into any inquiries with respect to the political opinions of the candidates Avho have taken an active part in Irish politics ? — It Avould be an objection to any person that he had taken an angry part in Irish politics. It is a rule laid down by the Board, that no officer of it shall take part in any polemical or political discussion ; that no officer shall write upon any polemical subject, or attend meetings polemical or political. And in one case in Avhich an officer did Avrite a political pamphlet after that rule was promulgated, he Avas removed. 34.38. Then, to be a functionary under your Board it is necessary for the competitors to restrain the expression of their political opinions ? — While they are Avith us they must do so. 3439. And before? — I do not say that a man’s having given expression to particular political opinions Avould be an objection; but if he gave Avay to them in such a Avay as to shoAV violence of temper or an indisposition to obedience to due authority, I should consider those objections to his being received into our service. 3440. Would you consider it an objection that he AvasknoAAm as a strong political partisan for some years previous to his standing as a candidate ? — If by strong be meant intemperate, I should. 3441. You were guided in your choice of your insx>eetors, of course, by a desire to preserve as much as possible the character of impartiality? — We are very desirous so to act as to mark neutrality. 3442. Have any complaints been made of the conduct of any of those inspectors so appointed? — There have been occasional complaints; not many. 3443. Upon the ground of XAolitical or religious partisanship? — No. 3444. When you used the term polemical, did you mean to imply, that if a candidate had distinguished himself by entering Avarmly into religious controversy, h.e Avould, by that circumstance, be considered to have disqua- lified himself? — I should not consider that his having entered Avarmly into religious controversy so as to maintain particular religious opinions, or par- ticular religious principles, Avith every degree of argument that he could bring forAv.ard in support of them, Avoidd create an objection to him ; but if he entered into controversy in the A\\ay in AAdiich unfortunately men generally do, totally forgetting charity, and Avith a degree of virulence calculated to produce bad feeling, I should consider that a positive objection. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, 77 1836.] 3445. In short, you would not make any selection that should give the Board the character of partisanship? — Just so; or that was calculated to so offend any body of Christians. 3446. Supposing a person was a professed Deist, and it came to the know- ledge of the Board, would that be considered a disqualification ? — By a professed Deist I understand a person rejecting revealed religion. I do not know what might be the views of others, but I should think Deism, in this sense, a disqualification. 3447. Would you consider that the profession of Unitarianism would be a disqualification for the situation of inspector or other officer of the Board ? — I think not. A Unitarian believes in revealed religion. 3448. Would you extend that opinion to the appointment of the Commis- sioners themselves ? — I would ; in fact, there is upon the Board a gentleman who is a professed Unitarian. 3449. In a previous part of your examination, you have stated that in the religious selections which are made for the pupils, the objection of any one individual of the Board is considered to be sufficient to ensure the absolute rejection to that x>ortion. How can a Unitarian agree to those portions of the Scrii)tures in which the divinity of Christ is maintained, they them- selves, though believing in the Scriptures generally, having a translation of the Scriptures in which such assertions of the divinity of Christ would not be found ? — The U nit arians with whom I am acquainted in Ireland (and it ; was my duty, vdien one of the Commissioners of Education Inquiry in 1825, ^ to inquire particularly into the practice of the Unitarians at the Belfast I Institution) use the Protestant authorized version of the Scriptures; and | the selections wlhcli we^lfve" made are subs tant ially from the Brotestant f authorlz.ediind.i Iie Douay version, and no objectioiTIHiateve^f’has been made to them by the Commissioner I have already alluded to. 3460. Adopting, as you do, the view that the Board is a desirable machinery for carrjnng on a superintendence over the education of the country, cannot you foresee a state of things in wliich the Board may be made instrumental in insinuating gradually amongst ail the subordinates of that Board, and through them amongst the community, prirticular Auews of religion, or morals, or even of politics ? Suppose, for instance, that a vacancy should occur this year in a Board sucli as yours, and that a person having a parti- cular character of politics should be appointed, and that the next year another vacancy should occur, and a x)crson having the same description of po^Hics sliould be appointed, and particular views of religion ; might it not result in there being a gradual cliange of the principles upon whicli the Board acted, so as gradually to introduce a new system altogether into the administration of the Board, without the public being immediately conscious of it ? — I do not entertain such an apprehension, any more than that arbitrary principles of government should supersede the free, through sly insinua,tion ; and this I consider morally impossible, considering the activity of the public mind and the power of public opinion. 3451. The question has reference not so much to the peculiar state of Ire- land, in which there is a very vivacious expression of public opinion, and great watchfulness at the present moment ; but it has reference to a more tranquil state of things, and to the construction of such a Board in England. Miglit not that imperceptible change of administration gradually take place, Avliich miglit be most mischievous in its tendency and its results upon society generally ? — I cannot conceive, considering the enlightened state of society at present, considering the watchfulness that there is over the proceedings of all public bodies, and considering particularly how sensitive the clergy of the several communities arc upon all questions connected with education, that any Board Avoiild be allowed so to act as to work the mischief which the question sc"' ns to contemplate. 3452. In examining the inspectors, have you any set series of questions in your examinations, or is it left entirely to the option of the Commissioners who happen to be present ? — It is entirely left to the discretion of the mem- bers of the Board who hrppen to be lu’cscnt, and who certainly work the andidatc pretty fully. 78 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . 3453. Upon those occasions is the attendance of the Board pretty nume- rous ? — Yes. 3454. Is a certain number of members required to constitute a Board for the purpose of examining candidates for the offices of the Board ? — Three members are sufficient to constitute a Board, and a Board so constituted may transact any business ; but whenever an inspector has been ai^pointed, I am pretty sure tliat five members at least liave attended. 3455. Would it not be a useful regulation that the entire number of the persons constituting the Board should be present upon an oceasion of that kind, in order to produce as true a representation of the opinion of the Board as could possibly be had ? — That may be impossible ; but, to the best of my recollection, upon the appointment of inspeetors we have always had present both the archbishops, and, at least, three other members of the Board. 3456. How are the inspectors paid? — The inspectors receive a certain annual sum in lieu of all allowances. 3457. What is the amount of that sum? — It is now £300 a year. 3458. How many inspectors have you*? — We have eight inspectors. , . 3459. Do you find that number sufficient ? — Eor the present. 3460. Is that £300 a year over and above his travelling expenses ? — No, all expenses are included. 3461. What are the duties which the inspectors have to discharge? — They have to visit the several schools, to examine into the conduct of them, to ascertain whether the rules of the Board are strictly observed, and to report to us the result. 3462. Is not the tendency of your mode of payment to make them ex- tremely anxious to get through their business as soon as possible, and to abridge their travelling expenses as much as possible ? — It is ; but we take care to keep them constantly out for at least nine months of the year; so soon as they return from one circuit- they are sent to another. 3463. You do not confine them to a particular circuit? — No, we change them. 3464. Do they visit each school at particular periods, or are they visiting the same school sometimes in one month and sometimes another ? — Some- times one month and sometimes another. 3465. Do you find that that answers much better than visiting periodi- cally? — Yes; we think it better that the j)eople should not have any notice when they are coming. 3466. Statements have been made, that upon the examination of some of the schools under the superintendence of the Board, the books ordered by the Board were not to be found therein, and that other books, prohibited by the Board, were found. On circumstances of this kind coming to the hear- ing of the Board, what steps have they taken, by the inspectors, to ascertain the correctness of such reports ? — The insiDCCtors are particularly instructed to ascertain the books used in the schools, and to report to us upon them, and whether there is any thing in the character of the school to give it the appearance of an exclusively Protestant or Koman Catholic institution. The inspectors in their report observe upon any matter which calls for attention. If it appears that there is any thing wrong, any thing inconsistent with our rules, we immediately communicate with the patron ; and if it be not imme- diately corrected, the school is struck off our list, and ceases to receive any aid from us. There have been some few representations made to us of error ; and quite certain I am, that in every case where a reiwesentation has been made to us, the evil has been immediately corrected, or the connexion of the school with us has ceased. 3467. If any such statement as this were made, that in any partieular school mass or prayers were celebrated by the Catholic clergyman morning and evening, not as prayers generally addressed to the Deity, but as Catholic prayers, would such a practice be against the rules of the Board, and if so, what steps ivould they take to remedy it ? — In some very few cases, owing to the poverty of the parish or district, we have given aid towards the tem- porary continuance in a Koman Catholic place of worship of a school : I do not tliink there are half a dozen such cases in Ireland. In cases of this OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 79 1836.] nature, of course the mass is said in the place where the school is held, be- cause the school is held in the Roman Catholic chapel ; but in every such case, we have given the aid merely as preparatory to the building of a school-house, and upon the understanding, that the aid was not to be con- tinued longer than till the school-house was built. With respect to a detached school-house, if we found that mass was said in it, we should certainly con- sider that contrary to our rules ; and it Avould be our duty, I consider, immediately to withdraw aid from such a school, unless the practice Avere discontinued. I recollect that a representation was made to us that mass was said in a school-house, which school-house was connected with a mon- astery, not part of a monastery, but contiguous to it ; that mass was said there an hour before the usual school hours ; that was prohibited, and I be- lieve has never since taken place. There Avas a misunderstanding as to our rule ; it was conceived that the thing might be done before the school hours. 3468. Was that reported to you by the inspector ? — It was. 3469. If the inspector did not report accurately ux^on such subjects, what course would the Board take with regard to that inspector ? — He would, undoubtedly, be dismissed. 3470. Have the Board summary j)ower of dismissal or suspension of their officers, without any reference to the Lord Lieutenant ? — Absolute power ; we never communicate with the Government as to any act with respect to our officers. 3471. Do you contemjAlate to give any superannuation to inspectors after a certain number of years’ service ? — I Avish Ave were enabled to grant super- annuations to persons who may become unable to work. 3472. You think it would be an incentive to the correct performance of duty? — I think it Avould be very desirable, not only that the inspectors should have superannuations, but the masters also. 3473. The secretary is appointed in the same manner in which the inspector is appointed. What is the sum that you annually pay him ? — The secretary has £500 a year. 3474. What are his allowances ? — He has no allowances, except that he resides in the house. 3475. What are the duties he has to perform ? — To take notes of our pro- ceedings, to write such letters as may be necessary in the ordinary business of the Board, to superintend the office generally, and to communicate Avith all those who may desire to see him respecting schools, &c. ; but we desire him never to write an ansAver to any particular ax>plication, unless under our specific directions ; and we are so particular, that we do not merely enter into a resolution that the secretary shall ansAver a letter to such and such an effect generally, but we absolutely gwe the form of letter Avhich he is to write. 3476. Are the duties of accountant combined with those of secretary? — The duties of accountant were originally combined Avith those of the secre- tary, but we have thought it best to separate them. 3477. Are they very heavy at present, under the present organization of the Board? — Very heavy. 347 8. What do they principally arise from ? — Grants to schools, payments for the general purposes of the establishments in Dublin, and so on ; we areAbliged to have an account with every school. 3479. Does not that produce considerable complication of the accounts? — No. 3480. What is the average length of attendance of the secretary in the day ? — From ten to four. 3481. And of the accountant? — The same. 3482. Every day in the year except holidays ? — Every day in the year except holidays, or an occasional absence. 3483. Is there a sufficient occupation for all their time ? — I think there is. 3484. If the business were in any way increased, should you require an additional secretary ? — We might require an additional clerk, not an ad- ditional secretary. 80 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. 3485. If the jurisdiction of the Board was extended to other branches of education, would you consider it eligible that there should he different secre- taries for the different branches ? — I think not ; I think you would then make the secretary too much the representative of the Board for that branch. 3486. Supposing that the other Board of Commissioners of Education were consolidated with your Board, would you consider it desirable that the secretary of that Board should be made joint secretary with your secretary ? — I do not see any objection to tliat, but I should think that the business could be done by one secretary ; I think one secretary would be competent to perform the duty of the tAvo Boards. 3487. Supposing academical education were organized upon a,ny extended plan, would nof you think it quite necessary that there should be an ad- ditional officer, if the time of the present secretary is fully occupied at pre- sent ? — I have already stated that there should be an additional officer, but I do not think it would be necessary to have an additional secretary. 3488. You do not think it expedient to divide the responsibility of an officer such as the secretary? — No ; we liaA^e increased our officers from time to time as Ave have found it necessary from the increase of business. 3489. Is the secretcay responsible for the conduct of the clerks, or are they directly responsible to the Boa,rd ? — It is part of the secretary’s duty to report to us any thing that may occur in the office, or any inattention or neglect of the clerks ; some of us visit the office ourselves occasionally. 3490. Do you think there Avould beany objection on the part of your Board to see a consolidation of its functions with those of the other Board of Commissioners of Education in Dublin ? — The question has never been dis- cussed by the Board ; and if the Committee Avill allow me, I would rather not give an opinion upon Avhat their views may be. Speaking as an indi- vidual, I see no objection to it ; on the contrary, I think it might be advan- tageous. 3491. You think that the management of the estates and the financial transactions, Avhich at present devolve upon that Board, would not involve you in such an additional labour as Avould preclude the possibility of such an arrangement ? — I should say certainly not. From Avhat I know of the duties of the Commissioners of Education, I do not think the duties would be so onerous as that we should not be able to perform them Avith ease. 3492. Do not you think it is rather a disadvantage Avith respect to public officers in general, that there should be tAvo Boards with the same name, and with functions Avhich might be applied to each other? — I think it objection- able that there should be those tAvo Boards ; and I think it would be very advantageous that the funds Avhich the other Board of Education at present possesses should be made aiAplicable to the general purposes of education, combined with those that we have. 3493. Those funds, hoAvever, having hitherto been applied to academical education, your former answers would imply that they should still be con- tinued as applicable to academical education, and not transferred to elemen- tary education ? — I think it would be desirable to have connected with our system some academies : Ave have recommended in our last Report that there should be district model schools, and I think it Avould be desirable to con- nect with some of those model schools, academies ; and that the benefits to be derived from academical education could thus be secured, and the bene- fits of the national system of education be extended. 3494. Do not you think it highly advantageous that the Avhole system of education should be under one body ? — I think it is desirable. 3495. Does it not give greater facility of obtaining information of the working of the system throughout the country, and greater opportunities of communicating to the system all improvements that take place ? — I think so. 3496. What poAver have the Board for the formation of rules and regula- tions for their OAAUi conduct and for the management of the schools ? — No power has been expressly given to us beyond the poAver expressed in Mr. JStanley’s letter to 'the Duke of Leinster ; but we assume the power of OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 81 1836.] forming such rules, from time to time, as we think necessary for the fur- therance of the system. 3497. Would it not he highly desirable, both for the information of the public and for the guidance of the Board, that the Board should draAv up a code of regulations both for its own management and the management of schools? — -We have a code of regulations at present drawn up for both, which Ave have, from time to time, varied in detail, though not in principle, as our experience has pointed out errors in the original. 3498. Mr. Stanley’s letter is the Magna Charta?— Yes. 3499. Would you consider it desirable that the Magna Charta, instead of depending upon the dicta of the Secretary for Ireland, should be embodied in an Act of Parliament ? — The rules Avhich we uoav act upon in some slight degree vary from Mr. Stanley’s letter ; aa"c submitted those rules, hoAvever, to His Majesty’s Government before Ave adopted them : it might be desirable that those rules should be embodied in one Act of Parliament, power being given to the Commissioners to make any change in them, from time to time, that they should think necessary. 3500. Would you not think this a judicious arrangement, that in the Act of Parliament certain poAA^ers and duties, in a general sense, should be given to the Board; and amongst those poAvers, the poAver of drawing up regula- tions both for their own government and for the government of the schools, those regulations to be submitted in their report to Parliament periodically, upon the principle that every year aauII require changes, and that if they Avere tied doAvn to the mere Avording of an Act of Parliament, they would, of course, be required to alter this Act almost every session ?. — I think any Act of Parliament that laid down fixed regulations for the Board, to Avhich they must conform, without having any poAver of varying them or altering them, as circumstances might require, would be very mischievous. 3501. Then Avould you give them general powers ?— I should think it best to give them general powers, to state general principles, and to arm them with authority to act, from time to time, as circumstances might require. 3502. Have you had reference in your answer to the course pursued by the central Board of the Poor Law Commissioners in this country, viz., that the general iprinciples of the Poor LaAv system are laid doAvn in the Act of Parliament, but a poAver is given to the Commissioners of framing regula- tions under the sanction of the Home Office, which may afterwards be laid before Parliament ? — I should be afraid of so much of positive enactment as there is in the Poor Law Act. I think a greater latitude of discretion should be given to the Commissioners. 3503. Is there any general code or constitution for the regulation of schools drawn up at present by the Board ? — There is. 3504. Of course, a great portion of the course of instruction, and the method of instruction, is left to the discretion of the teacher? — It is. We are now preparing a course of examination for all teachers. We have not, as yet, finally determined upon it. 3505. Those regulations you have always submitted to the approbation of the Lord Lieutenant ; do you think that an advisable arrangement, or does it in any Avay interfere with the independence of the Board ? We are at pre- sent the mere creatures of the Lord Lieutenant ; the sums voted by Parlia- ment are voted to the Lord Lieutenant ; and as he has the control of the money, it is proper that he should be consulted upon the rules and principles that are to govern the application of it. 3506. Do not you think it Avould be a much better arrangement that the money should be given directly to the Board, constituted under an Act of Parliament, and without any power of interference on the part of the Lord Lieutenant, further than Avhat should be given him by that Act of Parlia- ment ? — I think that Avmuld be a preferable course. 3607. Would you, amongst such poAvers given to the Lord Lieutenant, include_ that of approving of any by-hiAvs Avliich might be passed for the regulation of the Board or the regulation of the schools ? — I should think it would be sufficient to provide that the by-laws passed by the Board should 82 ' THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . be laid before Parliament, and should then become binding, unless Parlia- ment otherwise provided. 3508. As the case stands at present. Government have it in their power to change and destroy the Board, to change the whole system ; and the only responsibility for so doing depends upon public opinion, and upon the will of a majority in Parliament, there being no legislative enactment to direct them as to the course they are to pursue : is not that the state of the case ? — Such is the existing state of the case. 3509. Though at first it might have been deemed advisable not to adopt any legislative enactment before the public had been assured of the success of the experiment, do you consider that the experiment now has been so fully tried, and its success been so thoroughly ascertained, that this danger is no longer to be apprehended from that legislative enactment ? — I should apprehend no danger from a legislative enactment such as I have been describing ; an enactment not fettering or limiting the powers of the Board too much. 3510. Would you think it an advisable arrangement that the Board should be an incorporated body ? — I think it would be desirable to have it incor- porated. 3511. What would be the advantages you contemplate from the incorpora- tion of such a Board ? — The Board would have a permanent character ; it might also take, provided it were authorized to take, conveyances of land, and it would facilitate its operations. 3512. Do you think it is desirable that the Board should possess large estates in land ? — No, I do not. 3513. You think it is desirable that they should depend upon the public funds ? — I think so. 3514. Do you think that those funds should be given annually, or that they should be a permanent charge upon the Consolidated Fund ? — I think they should be a permanent charge upon the Consolidated Fund. 3515. Do not you think that an annual revision would.be a very great check upon any abuse of their powers, which must necessarily, if the system of education were very much extended, be very large, and which might under possible contingencies be exercised in a manner mischievous to the com- munity ? — I think an annual revision very desirable ; I think an annual revision will be secured by rendering it necessary for the Board to present an annual report; although the charge be made permanent upon the Consolidated Fund, it Avould still be in the power of Parliament, if it saw any thing wrong in the conduct of the Board, to extinguish the charge, or to make such change as the circumstances called for. In that case the Parliament would have to undo what was considered as permanently done ; which is very different from having it to consider, from year to year, whether the thing shall continue. 3516. Would there not be more tendency, in such a case, for the Board to go to sleep ? for example, look at the case of the Board of the Education Commissioners who were appointed by Act of Parliament in the year 1813 ; they have reported to Parliament annually, and yet probably a great portion of the Irish Members of Parliament are ignorant of the very existence of such a Board ? — The operations of the Board are so limited as not to engage public attention ; whereas the operations of our Board are so extensive as to secure public attention, and animadversion too. 3517. The arrangement of a fixed sum would secure, you think, a more equal and impartial trial in the house, than if it were an annual estimate, contingent x>erhaps upon a particular period of the session, or a particular disposition of individual members ? — I think it would ; it would give a character of fixedness to the system. 3518. And that, combined with legislative enactment, would settle the public mind upon the utility and permanence of the institution, far more than any arrangements that have been adopted ? — I think so. 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 83 Mercurii, 12 ® die Augusti, 1835 . Anthony Richard Blake, Esq., called in; and further examined. 3519. Can you state what has been, uit to this date, about the annual charge of expense ineurred for the official establishment of the Board ? — About .^2,500 a year. 3520. Can you recommend any improvement in that establishment, in order to render it more efficient at the same expense to the jjublic ? — I should wish to answer the question in concert with the other Commissioners. 3521. For the keeping in full efficiency the Board, as it is now constituted, you require an expenditure of about £2,j500 a year ; in case education were extended to the full wants of the population, as contemplated, to the number of 5,000 schools, would you require a considerable addition of officers of the institution, and a considerable increase of expenditure ? — We should require an increase of officers, which would, of course, produce an increase of expenditure ; our expenditure, too, would be increased not merely by an increase of officers, but by the addition of professors for different branches of education, and the establishment of district model schools as suggested in our last Report. 3522. Then the increased expenditure arises not so much out of an augmentation in the number of officers of the Board, as in carrying into effect a more extended plan of education than what you have already in operation ? — Yes. 3523 . What would be the expense of the Board alone and its officers, without reference to schools for training, or any other schools, in the case of educa- tion being extended to the full wants of the inhabitants ? — It would come, I think, to about £10,000 a year. 3524. Would you extend the number of inspectors? — The number of inspectors must be increased in proportion as the schools increased. 3525. Do you find that they have sufficient occupation now ? — They have. 3526. At present how often do they visit each school on the average? — Once a year. 3527. Do you think that is sufficient ? — No ; I think they should visit each school twice a year. 3528. Do you think they have time at present to visit each school more than onee a year ? — I think they have not, provided they examine the sehool with the attention that we require. 3529. Supposing a school of 1 50 t^ 200 pupils, what time do you think an efficient inspection would take?— An efficient inspeetion would take the best part of the day. 3530. Is the duty of the inspector extended to the examination of the pupils ? — He should put general questions to the pupils, without any fixed course of examination, to aseertain their proficiency. 3531. Do you hold the inspectors responsible for ascertaining that the pupils generally have made the progress that is expected during the period ? — Certainly, and to report to us accordingly. 3532. Do you require the inspector to furnish you with minutes of the description of inspection he has made? — He has a form of report, which he is obliged to make to us upon each school. 3533. Is that form uniform in all schools? — Yes. 3534. Referring to the Second Report of the Board, just printed, do you consider that £200,000 a year would amply provide for the elementary instruc- tion of the people of Ireland? — I believe that it would. 3535. What are the powers of the Board as at present constituted? — The powers of the Board extend to making grants of money for the purposes of education, either towards the building or fitting up of school-houses, sup- plying school materials, including books, and providing salaries for teaehers ; also for maintaining the general official establishment necessary for conduct- ing the business of the Board, and a training establishment for teachers. 84 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIOKERS [ 1836 . The Board has the power of striking any school off its list, if it finds that its rules are not strictly observed, and generally of enforcing its rules, by withdrawing aid where they are not observed. 3536. What is the course which the Board have pursued in applying money to the building of schools ? — The Board requires that one-third of the expenditure be locally provided for ; the Board never gives more than two-thirds. 3637. Does that include the schoolmaster’s house, as well as the room for teaching ? — The Board gives no aid towards building a house for the school- master. I think it very unfortunate that the Board is not authorized to build houses for schoolmasters. I think that every schoolmaster should be pro- vided with a house ; and that, in order to render the system effectual for the good of Ireland, it is most desirable that the character of the schoolmaster should be raised, and persons of a better class than we are now provided with induced to undertake the office. 3538. You would, therefore, recommend that the Board should be autho- rized to contribute, in the same proportion, to the erection of suitable school- masters’ houses, as the instructions to, the Board at present authorize their doing in the case of school-rooms ? — I would. 3539. Those instructions, subject to the approbation of the Lord Lieu- tenant, may be varied at any time by the existing Government ?■ — Certainly. 3540. Would you recommend any change, and wfiat, in those instruc- tions ? — I should wish to answer this question in concert with the other Commissioners. 3541. In what way is the land provided for the erection of school-houses? — The applicant for the school is obliged to provide the land as well as he can ; there are frequently great difficulties in obtaining land for the purpose. 3542. But the Board is at no expense in procuring the land upon which the schools are to be built ? — No. 3543. Would you give authority to the Board to procure the necessary land, either by purchase or otherwise, for the purpose of erecting schools? — I would ; in like manner as authority is granted to different public Boards to take land where necessary for public purposes, paying a due price for it. 3544. Was it with that view yesterday that you recommended the incor- poration of the Board, that they might be empowered to take land ? — That was one of my reasons for recommending it. 3545. Do you think it would be the more judicious arrangement that the land for schools should be vested generally in the hands of the Board, in trust for the public, or in the hands of private trustees, under the direction of the Board? — I think it would be best to vest the whole of the school- houses in the Board, as a corporate body, having perpetual succession. 3546. Would you add to that schoolmasters’ houses? — Yes. 3547. Might there not be many cases in whieh an individual would be willing to give up the use of a house to a schoolmaster gratuitously, who yet might not be willing to make a grant to a Board in perpetuity ; and equally so with respect to school-houses ? — No doubt there might bes uch cases : but I think that the Board should be authorized to deal with any unwillingness, by having a power of compelling persons to convey land for the purpose, at a fair price, guarding, at the same time, the owners or proprietors of land from having their parks or their gardens entered, and so forth, in the usual way. in which ]}owers given to public bodies to take lands for i^ublic purposes are qualified. 3548. Of course it should be subject to the obligation of giving it back to the owner, in case of the school not being continued? — I see no possible ob- jection to that provision, he paying back a fair price for it. 3549. Are you aware of any difficulties or inconveniences from the present system of vesting schools in other trustees than the Board? — There is always a degree of inconvenience produced by vesting lands in trustees for those purposes ; the lands may become vested in persons who are not fit to be trustees, and who are unwilling to act as trustees ; and then one may be driven to the necessity of aijplying to. a court of equity to compel the person OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 85 1836.] in whom the land is vested to do the necessary acts, either for maintaining the school or having trustees appointed. 3550. What would you consider a proper quantity of land to he purchased for the purposes of those schools, in each case ? — In general, I should say sufficient to afford a site for a school-house and teacher’s apartments, and about an acre of land for a garden. 3551. Would you, in some particular cases, extend the quantity of ground which it should be in the power of the Board to procure for the erection of schools ; such, for instance, as in the case of agricultural schools in rural districts ? — I think there should be a garden annexed to every rural school, in which the children may receive information on points of agriculture and gardening. I think it very desirable that there should be agricultural schools, to each of which there should be annexed a farm of not less than 100 acres ; but I do not consider that there should be more than 10 of those required for the whole country. The land required for those purposes might be taken on lease. 3552. In the case of the compulsory surrender of land for the purposes of schools, Avould you propose that the damage should be assessed in the ordi- nary way by a jury? — I would. 3553. Will not any expense that Avill be incurred for the purpose of secur- ing this adequate quantity of land for the erection of the schools, be an ad- ditional expense above the estimate contemplated by the Commissioners in their second report? — It will. 3554. Can you state Avhat would be the probable amount, in reference to the contemplated number of schools? — I think it would be about £150,000, calculating that the land for each of the 5,000 schools would cost about £30. 3555. To what extent have the Board carried into effect the extension of elementary schools in Ireland ? — When we made our last report the number Avas 1,106. 3556. What are the number of scholars? — I think about 145,000. 3557. To what number of additional schools liave you already made grants? — We liaA'^e made grants tOAvards the establishment of J91 additional scliools, calculated to give the benefit of education to about 40,000 additional children. 3558. Can you state, of that 40,000, Avhat proportion paj’-, and AAdiat pro- portion do not pay fees ? — I do not think I can supply this information ; the Board do not require it. S559. In looking through the last report, it appears that the expense of building and fitting up school-houses has amounted to about £33,000, and the local contributions to about £23,000; are the Committee to understand that in this estimate for the future, the same system of contributory payment is contemplated, and in the same proportion ? — The AAdiole amount of building schools is contemplated by the estimate. 3560. Do you contemplate tliat the contributory amount shall equal the amount given by the Board? — No, I think it should be one-third, Avhich is what our rule requires it to be. 3561. Then, since the establishment of the Board, the desire for the ex- tension of education, by both Protestants and Catholics, has been so great as actually to produce a greater proportion of contribution on their part than Avhat you would think they should be expected to pay in future? — It has. 3562. What are the conditions required of a school for obtaining aid from the Board? — We require that the apxfiicant should j)i’ovide toAvards the building of the school one-third. 3563. Is that rigidly enforced? — It is. 3564. Does every school that makes application, fulfilling the conditions of the Board with reference to the persons Avho so ajAply, obtain aid ? — By no means. 3565. On Avhat grounds do you give preference to one school more than another? — We prefer applications Avliich are from Protestant and Roman Catholic clergymen, jointly, to all others ; next to them we place in order apx>lications from clergymen of one persuasion, and from Inymen of another ; G 86 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . thirdly, from laymen of the two persuasions. But in all cases in which the 1 application is not signed by the clergymen of both persuasions, we require an explanation from the applicants why it is not signed by both ; and we require j particularly to know whether both have been applied to, and what objections I have been made by either, ' 3566. Do you consider the arrangement of requiring one- third contribution from the applicants, and two-thirds or one-half from the Board, to be as good an arrangement as if the Board built the school, and the support of the school and the teacher was thrown upon either the subscribers or by assessment upon the inhabitants of the district ? — I think it would be desirable that the Board should have a power of building school-houses wherever the Board deems it necessary to do so, whether application is made to it or not ; there- fore I think it would be advisable that the Board should be authorized to expend the whole sum necessary for the building of a school-house, and I wish to be understood, whenever I express an opinion as to the building of a school-house, to include apartments for the teacher. If the Board had that power, I should think that a portion of the money ought to be raised off the district in which the school is to be built, by local rate, in case of contributions not having been tendered. 3567. Would you apply those contributions to the building of the school, or merely to the maintenance of the school, such as repairs and the payment of the salary of the teacher ? — I think the district should contribute both to the building and maintaining of the school, and the payment of the salary of the teacher, 3568, Would you require, previous to the building of the school, a legal guarantee from the district for such assessment ? — I think the Board should have the power of enforcing a local assessment, if the district should not make the necessary assessment, after getting a school-house built at the expense of the Board upon the faith of one. 356P. Would you continue the assessment for any limited period, or for ever, and how would you effect it ? — The assessment for the building of the school would, of course, be temporary. 1 would give to each district the power to assess the land of the district, for the purpose of contributing towards the expense of building the school. Upon an application being made from the district, the Commissioners should be authorized to advance the funds necessary for the building, to a certain extent, and to require the proportion to be paid by the district to be advanced by it ; and in case the applicants did not advance their portion of share, there should be a power vested either in the Board, or in some other body, to compel them to do so, Tor instance, if an application were made to the Board for the establishment of a school-house which was to cost £90, the district would undertake to pay £30, the Board £60 ; if the Board, after it had advanced a portion of the money, found that the district was not advancing its portion, the Board, or some other public body, should be authorized to compel the district to raise it by assessment. In giving this answer, I contemplate, of course, future legislative enactment ; such enactment must precede any assessment. The legislative enactment giving the power of assessment should authorize the Lord Lieutenant, or some other public authority, to divide Ireland into school districts, which districts should be defined, and the landowners of each district, or a certain portion of them, should be authorized to raise the money necessary for the purposes of the school, by local assessment. 357 0. By the arrangement that you propose, you throw not only the sum for the building of the school upon the district, but also the contributions for the maintenance of the school. Would you exempt the Board from any contributions in aid of the maintenance of the school or the salary of the teacher ? — I think the funds should be raised locally for the maintenance of the teacher and for the support of the school, to a certain extent, but I think it would be desirable to vest in the Board a power of granting gratuitous rewards to teachers who particularly distinguish themselves. 3571. What do you mean to include under the words “support of the gchool ?” — I mean the expense of repairs, &c. 3572. On what principle would you determine the amount of contribution OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 87 1836.] respectively to be paid by tlie State and by tlie district, to the building and support of schools ? — I propose that the State should bear a certain portion of the expense, and that the rest should be borne by the district. I know of no fixed principle which should regulate the particular portion to be borne by each. 3573. Would you think this a preferable arrangement to the one you have suggested : that the Board should go to the entire expense of providing the land and building the school and the house for the schoolmaster, and that the district should be bound to pay the salary of the master and the expenses for the support of the school, and that their contribution should be levied by assessment, such as you have already suggested to the Committee ; and that the Board, previous to the building of such scliool, should take a legal guarantee from the parish for such assessment ? — The principle which I have suggested in my answer to the i)receding question, could be carried into efiect in the Avay suggested in this question. I have suggested that the State should bear a portion of the charge, and that the district should bear another portion of it. If the State incur the entire expense for the building of the school-house and the purchase of the land, then the portion of expense to be incurred annually for the salary of the teacher, and tlie keeping the pre- mises in repair, might be borne by the district. I would however, say, that the supply of books, which I consider to be the most material subject for consideration in the whole of the present matter, should be entirely intrusted to the Board ; I do not think that there will otherwise be secured the use of such works as ought to be in the hands of children. 3574. Though it be important that the Board should provide all the books of public instruction, do you think that is any reason why the district should not be obliged to pay for those books, and include such expense among their other expenses for the maintenance of the school ? — If a fund be given per- manently to the Board, such as I understand is at jiresent contemplated, I think that fund would be sufficient to enable the Board to maintain its establishment in Dublin, to maintain the normal or model schools which are suggested in the last Report, and to provide books for the several schools ; and if the Board be supplied with a fund sufficient for those purposes, then it would not be necessary for the district to provide for them. 3575. Do you think that the arrangement of the Board building the school, and the parish levying by assessment for the salary of the teacher and the maintenance of the school, better than that the Board should contribute a portion to thebuildingof the school, and the district contribute another portion, and that the maintenance of the schools should be thrown upon the district? — I tliink the best arrangement would be, that the State should build the school and provide the site, and that afterwards the school-house should be kept in repair, and the salary of the teacher paid, by local assessment ; that the expenses of the official establishment in Dublin, of the salaries to teachers, the model schools, the books and school requisites, the inspection and train- ing department, should be borne by the Board, out of the funds supplied to it by the State. 3576. In case contribution by assessment was considered advisable, have you considered by what means it should be carried into effect ? — I think the assessment ought to be laid on by the persons who are to pay tlie rate, and that it should be borne by persons having interests in land, according to their respective interest : it should be in the nature of a landed property tax. 3577. In addition to this, in district assessments would you recommend also the payment of school fees by the children frequenting the schools ? — I tliink part Of the income of the master might be made up of fees paid by the children ; but I think that each primary school should be open to a certain number of free scholars, that number to be determined in each place by the local managers. 3578. Has difficulty been experienced by the Board in establishing schools in poorer districts, from the difficulty of obtaining contributions, in the first outset, for building schools? — I have no doubt th.at we should have many more school-houses built than we have, if it were not for the want of funds, from the poverty of the districts in which they are required, G 2 88 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. 3579. In case the Board should build schools in those districts, do you think those districts would make objections in general to an assessment for the maintenance of the school ? — I cannot tell ; I have not sufficient local knowledge of the different districts of Ireland to speak to that, but I think the maintenance of a school in the way I have suggested would be quite a fair subject for local taxation ; and that the persons who have landed property ought to be charged with the support of the school, and that their interests would be best considered by having a school established. 3580. Would you carry this assessment low down in the scale of property, or would you throw it upon the proprietors of the land or the holders of long leases ? — I would have it upon all persons having an interest, to a cer- tain extent, in land ; I think any person having an interest in land to the amount of £20 a year should be liable. I contemplate that a tenant who has a beneficial interest should be liable to a certain extent. 3581. Will you state what, with reference to the estimate of permanent expenditure in the second Report of the Commissioners, you would consider the departments of the expense which should fall exclusively upon the State, as objects of national interest, rather than objects for local or distinct assess- ments? — I think the following items of charge should be entirely borne by the State : the official establishments, books and school requisites, inspection and training department, and salaries to teachers in the model or normal schools. 3582. What do you estimate would be the cost of providing those to the fullest extent that Ireland would require? — I think about £50,000 a year. 3583. Then supposing you had at your disposal £100,000 a j^ear, you would have more than, according to that estimate, is required as the State’s contribution towards education in Ireland? — I have stated the objects to which I think the fund supplied by the State ought to be in the first instance mainly applied ; if there was a larger sum than £50,000 a year at the disposal of the Commissioners, the surplus might be applied, in ease of the districts, towards the support and maintenance of the schools and teachers. 3584. Do you prefer the system of assessment to the system of voluntary subscriptions for schools ? — I do. 3585. On what grounds ? — Because of the certainty it would afford of the maintenance of the school. 3586. At present the existence of a school in a parish is a matter entirely dependent upon the casual liberality of a few public-spirited individuals ; and that you consider a position of things which is extremely unjust to those that have benevolent and humane feelings, which induce them to con- tribute ? — I think so. 3587. Have you found, either from your own experience or information received from others, that where local subscriptions are adopted, the school often falls under patrons who, taking advantage of the largeness of their subscriptions, interfere with either the management or the principle of the school, to disadvantage ? — I have not found that. 3588. What would be the amount you would give to the teachers in the parishes ? — I think in general the salary of the teacher should be from £25 to £30 a year, he being ■ also provided with apartments, and having the benefit of the garden which I have suggested. 3589. Erom your experience of the general character and situation of teachers in Ireland, do you think that would be a perfectly adequate amount which would encourage men to devote themselves to that profession ? — I think it would for primary schools. 3590.. Would you allow the Board a right of giving gratuities to teachers ? — I think there should be a poAver of giving gratuities lodged somewhere, either in the Board or the local ma,nagers. We have suggested in our last Report, that the salary of the teachers should be £25 a year, and that there should be a power of adding to it to the extent of £5, according to the report made of it on the annual inspection. 3591. Would you give to the Board the power of granting superannuations for long and faithful service on -the part of the teacher ? — I think it very desirable that superannuation should be provided for. 89 1836 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 3592. Would you give the parish the power of varying the assessment, and altering the amount of the salary of the teacher ? — To a certain extent, hut not without limit : I think a certain sum sliould he secured for the teacher. 3593. Would you place a minimum hut not a maximum? — Exactly so. 3594. In giving districts the power to assess themselves, would you think it right that they should have the power of api)ointing a committee for the application of the sum so levied ? — I think that there should he a body of local managers estahlished in each district. 3595. How would you choose them ? — They should he selected hy the ratepayers. 3596. What power would you give them? — I would give them the power of appointing the master, and of removing him in case of misconduct. 3597. Would you subject that appointment, in anyway, to the control or approbation of the Board ? — Certainly ; the master should undergo examina- tion bofore he was allowed to undertake the management of the school, and the person to be appointed should be a person educated, for a certain period at least in one of the Normal Schools. 3598. Would you say that the Committee should have the power of naming one person absolutely, or of giving in three names, and giving the Board the option of choosing from the three ? — I think, in order to avoid any jealousy of the Board, it would be better to leave the appointment, subject to the regulations and restrictions I have mentioned, entirely to the local managers. I rather hope that persons may be educated through the Normal Schools with the vieAv of undertaking the business of a master, as they would in order to prepare themselves to undertake any other business. 3599. Do not you think that if there were an absolute poAver of appoint- ment in the education committee of the parish, the appointment would be- come a matter of previous canvass, for many years perhaps, as it is for the physicians of fever hospitals, and so on, Avhich, probably, would be obviated by sending in three names to the Board ? — There would be a canvass for the three as well as for the one : the election of an improper person would be guarded against by his being required to undergo an examination, and the power of the parish would be regulated in a degree requiring that the person should be educated at one of the Normal Schools, and should pass an ex- amination before the Board. 3600. Would you require that there should be annual lists published of those Avho have passed through the Normal Schools, in order to give an oppor- tunity to the local committee of making a selection? — I see no objection to that. 3601. To whom would you intrust the power of examining teachers? — We have suggested, in our last Beport, that Ave should have five professors in our training establishment, and 1 Avould have the examination by them in our presence. 3602. By whom should those five professors be chosen ? — By the Commis- sioners. 3603. Would you give a power to the Board to censure or to remove those teachers so appointed by the parish, in case of incapacity or misconduct? — I would give jJOAver to the Board to remove any teacher, if the local ma- nagers refuse to remove him for cause. 3604. But, in the first instance, the complaint should be laid before the local committee ? — Just so. 3605. If any complaint were made to the Board of any person unconnected Avith the local committee, Avould you think it right that the Board should immediately see that that person AA^as tried by the local committee, or would you recommend that they should take it into their OAvn hands? — I think the Board should refer any complaint of a master to the local managers ; the local managers to report to the Board thereupon, and then the Board to act according to the justice of the case. 3606. In case of non-payment of tlie salary fixed by the district, Avould you give any legal remedy to the master for the recovery of such due ?— Certainly. 3607. What Avould you suggest? — The person that appointed him AA'ould be answerable to him "for it ; he ought to have the same remedies that any other public officer has for recovering a salary. 90 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 ^ 3608. Supposing a case occurred of sectarian interference on the part of the managers, what remedy would you afford to the Board for the purpose of correcting such interference? — Removing them. 3609. Would you intrust the Board with the power of removing the representatives of the parish? — I Avould intrust the Board with the power of enforcing its regulations hy all the necessary means, and certainly if the managers were acting improperly I would give a power to the Board of re- moving them ; you must have a power somewhere of removing officers that are not faithful to their duty ; the managers would be public officers per- forming a public duty. 3610. Supposing a committee of ten persons, who represent the parties in the parish, Avould it not be a dangerous principle to give to the Board a power of removing them altogether, and substituting in their places others of their own selection ? — I do not suggest that the Board should have the power of substituting others. I consider it much safer to intrust the Board with a power of removal than to leave it to the discretion of the parochial or district authorities to remove or not as they might think projier. I would provide that the Board should have the power of insisting that those managers should be removed, and requiring a new election. 3611. Would you suggest annual elections of the School Committee? — The election should be for a limited time ; for one, two, or three years. I should think it best perhaps that a certain number of the managers should go out every year, and others come in in their place. 361 2. Would you require that certain official persons in the parish, such as the clergymen of the parish, or the magistrate of the parish, should be members ? — No, I should not ; but the clergymen of the different persuasions ought to be visitors of the school. 3613. You would not require that they should be upon the committee? — No; if you did you might find it impossible to have a working committee; you might find persons that would not act together. I would leave it en- tirely to the choice of the parish. 3614. You would give the local committee no power of interfering in the course of instruction ? — No. Lunce, 17 ® die Augusti, 1835 . Anthony Richard Blake, Esq., called in; and further examined. 4038. In the Second Report of the 'Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, it is stated the number of schools at the close of last year to have been 1,106, and the number of attendant scholars 145,521; that grants towards the establishment of 191 additional schools have been made by you, calculated to contain 39,831 children; that of the signatures to the appli- cations made to you for aid, 1 40 of those of the clergymen of the Established Church, 180 of Presbyterian clergymen, 1,397 of Roman Catholic clergymen, 6,915 of Protestant laymen, and 8,630 of Roman Catholic laymen; have you any reason to doubt that the signatures to those applications are genuine, or that the numbers stated in the report are accurate ? — None whatever. 4039. Is it your opinion, from the above facts, that the adoption of the system at present organized Avill become general, by both the Protestant and Roman Catholic clergymen, and by the Protestant and Roman Catholic laymen in Ireland ; and that on the whole it has hitherto been beneficial generally, and acceptable to them according to their respective wants ? — I . think it will spread very generally, and that it has already proved beneficial I and satisfactory to a very great extent. 4040. Have you recently heard any particular objections urged against the Board’s system of education ? — I have not ; on the contrary, I think the op- position to it less than it was. 4041. Does the number of signatures to the applications of Protestant clergymen bear about the same proportion to the number of signatures of 91 ,1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. Koman Catholic clergymen, as the members of the Established Church bear to the Roman Catholic population in Ireland ? — They do ; our last Report shows the number of applications made to us, and the number of signatures, Protestant and Roman Catholic, clerical and lay, to each; but I should observe that many of them are made by the same persons, so that thus it sometimes occurs that there are the same signatures to different apphcations. This will appear at once by reference to the details given in the returns annexed to our Report, as it appears that there are, for instance, many schools in one and the same parish ; and the probability is, that the same persons applied for the whole, or for several of them. 4042. It appears that the signatures to applications for schools by Protes- tant laymen bear a much higher proportion than the signatures by Catholic laymen ; how do you explain this ? — A considerable portion of tlie property of Ireland is in the liands of Protestants, and Protestants thus bear a higher proportion to Roman Catholics in that class of society from wliich the applications in general come, than they do in the mass of tiie population ; the difference may thus be accounted for. 4043. You state that your Board lias published five lesson-books, which afford information upon different subjects of education ; also extracts from the Scriptures, consisting of selections from the book of Genesis, the Gospel of Saint Luke, and the Acts of the Apostles, interspersed with passages from other parts ; and a volume of Sacred Poetry. By whom Avere these extracts from the Scriptures drawn up, and before their introduction into your schools were they sanctioned by all the members of your Board? — They Avere draAAm up by the Reverend Mr. Carlile, and after having been revised by the Board, 1 they were unanimously adopted by us ; they are therefore published by the \ full sanction of the entire Board. I beg to add, that Mr. Carlile is a minister 1 of the Scotch Church in Dublin, and is, I believe, of the class of Presbyterian * clergy, generally called evangelical. 4044. Are those elementary books, which it is presumed are intended to be only subsidiary to the study of the Bible, calculated for the use of other schools which children of different denominations may frequent without clashing with the doctrines of any particular class of Christians ? — I think they are. 4045. Have your elementary books of arithmetic, book-keeping, trigono- metry, and a series of reading and arithmetical tables met with general approbation ? — They have. 4046. Do you furnish a supply of those books to each of your schools ?— - We do, gratis. 4047. Your Report contemplates the ultimate completion in 10 years of 5,000 national schools in Ireland, required for the elementary education of a population amounting to about 570,000 between the ages of seven and thirteen years. Would you propose annually to levy locally on the districts all the expenses required, above the annual grant of £50,000, in the next nine intervening years ; or during that period, is it your opinion that the annual grants should bear the same proportion to the local assessment, as in your former examination you stated should be the proportions after the com- pletion of the AAdiole establishments, viz. £50,000 to £150,000, or one-fourth of the annual charge? — I think it should bear that proportion at the least. 4048. What number of applications await decision at present, till funds are provided? — When I left Ireland there were betAveen 300 and 400 appli- cations before the Board. 4049. Can you furnish the Committee with the instructions given to your inspectors ? — Yes; if the Committee Avill allow me, I will read the whole of them. \_The same were read.~\ 4050. Are those instructions given to every inspector? — They are. 4051. Are the insx)ccturs furnished with any jjarticular form for their re- ports ? — They are. 4052. Is that form universal, or is it applied merely in some particular cases? — The form is universal; I have one here, AAdiicli, if the Committee will alloAV me, I Avill deliAmr in. \_The same was delivered m.] 4053. When those several reports arc received, are they digested into 92 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . any regular form for the use of the Board or of the public? — They are ab- stracted in a book which contains what may be considered a history of each school. 4054. Is that book open to the public, or only to the Board ? — The books are only open to the Board. 4055. Does the Board report in detail upon those schools at any particular period of the year, either to the Lord Lieutenant or to Parliament ? — The Board do not go into particulars in their Annual Report. 4056. How many Reports have they presented to Parliament? — Two. 4057. The first of those Reports is very concise; the second appears to be in considerable deta,il; do not you think it advisable that in future as much detail as is consistent with clearness and good general views, should be given in those Reports? — I think so. 4058. Particularly with regard to the jDrogress which education is making in the country?— I think so. 4059. Would it require aiw considerable increase of labour, with the materials which the Board receive from the inspectors, to draw out such Reports? — I do not think it would; but I must observe that the multitudi- nous returns that have been called for at different times by Parliament, have produced a considerable degree of inconvenience, and delayed the business of the Board very much. Our object in giving the very full details which are to be found in the appendix to our last Report, was to obviate as far as possible the necessity of these calls upon us. 4069. Is it intended in future that the Board should give reports of a similar nature to the second Report ? — It is ; we are all most anxious to lay the fullest possible statement of our proceedings before the country, and that every thing we do may be fully and fairly brought under the consideration both of Parliament and of the j)ublic. 4061. Are you of opinion that this regularity and detail in reporting, not only ensures a considerable degree of accuracy in the statements, and pro- priety in the conduct of the school, but also very materially assists in im- proving education, by informing the country hov/ far education has advanced, and what has been the result of particular methods ? — I think it does. 4062. Would it not be desirable tha,t in the Report a statement should be made of any improvements vdiich have been found beneficial in the experience of the preceding year ?— I think it would. 4063. So that you would brmg the advantages of that experience to bear upon the general subject of education throughout the community?— Certainly. 4064. In case a good system of Normal Schools were established, would not one of the advantages resulting from such institutions be the additional means they would have of ascertaining the best methods of instruction which have been adopted, and their success, and the improvements of which they were still capable ? — It would. I consider the greatest beirefits that we can look for, must be looked for, and can only be obtained through the establish- ment of good Normal Schools. An improvement in the general class of teachers is, I think, the point which should be first and mainly attended to by the Board ; and to it we are anxious to give the utmost attention. 4065. What progress have you made in the establishment of Normal Schools? — We have agreed for the purchase of Tyrone-House and Grounds, in Dublin, where we intend establishing a National Normal School. 4066. In the estimates remitted to Parliament this year for the expenses of your Board, there is an item amounting to £11,000, for the purchase of a house for the purpose of establishing a Normal School ; does not that ap- pear a very large sum ? — The house and land taken together I do not think purchased at a high rate ; there are, I think, four acres of land within the city of Dublin annexed to the Iiouse. Tlie purchase was made for us through the architect of the Board of Works ; he settled the i:>rice, and he it was who first informed us that we could purchase the place in question. We had re- quested him previously to be on the look out for a suitable place for us. He is a person of very extensive information, who has I believe rendered very OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 93 1836.] great service to the public, in reducing the expense of Public Works in Ireland. 4067. What is the accommodation in Tyrone-House ; how many pupils of the Normal School do you think it Avill accommodate? — We expect to have 400 teachers at a time ; in addition to them Ave shall have a vast number of children, I have no doubt, attending our Model Schools. 4068. What additional buildings Avill be necessary to carry into full effect the plan of this extensive Normal School? — We shall require lecture-rooms and school-rooms; the house itself, I think, Avill be required for the official establishment, and for Avarc-rooms and so forth. It must be borne in mind that Ave in effect carry on an extensive trade in books and school requisites, for Avliich Ave require very considerable accommodation. 4069. Then, in fact, you AA'ill require to build every thing for the Normal Schools ? — I think Ave shall require to build for the schools, but not for the official establislnnent. 4070. Shall you not require to build for the accommodation of the 400 teachers? — We must build schools for them. 407 1 . Ha\'e you any estimate ? — Y es ; the estimatcYvhiclff has been voted by the House of Commons contains all those particulars ; we have estimated a certain sum as the i)rice of the existing house and land, and we have esti- mated for additional buildings also. 4072. Will the sums comprised in jmur estimate be sufficient for all the buildings ? — It is impossible for me to ansAver that question. 4073. Has your estimate been sent in under the direction of an architect? — Our estimate AA'as prepared in communication Avitli the architect of the Hoard of Y7orks. 4074. Do you belicA^e it Avill be sufficient ? — I think it Avill not be sufficient, and I hope it Avill not ; because I liope our system vdll be so extended that we shall require increased accommodation. 4075. Do you think the estimate Avill be sufficient for the establishment that you contemplate to begin AAuth, 400 teachers? — lean give no opinion further than AAdiat I have already expressed; that is a question for an architect. There are many things Avhich may be thought desirable as we extend our system, Avhich may require considerable expense : for instance, it may be thought right, I should think it right, to have a museum ; I do not think that has been taken into consideration in our estimate. So there may be other buildings thought desirable from time to time ; but before the Commissioners engage in any such building, they will of course send in an estimate, and upon that estimate the sense of Parliament Avill be taken. 4076. Would it not be very desirable to have a model-room attached to your institution ? — I think so. 4077. Has any provision been nmde for such an establishment? — I think there has. 4078. It is x>roposed, according to . the Eeport, to erect other Normal Schools in Ireland ; do you suppose that the demand for teachers at present Avill be so great as to require the erection of those different buildings imme- diately ? — ^I think so. . ^ 407 9. Do you suppose that a greater, number of candidates for such educa- tion would present themselves if proper means existed for such education? — I think so. 4080. Do you think that a system of special education for teachers in colleges, such as you have x>roposed, is preferable to establishing a course for the education of teachers annexed to otlicr institutions ; for instance, to the Unh'ersity or the Institution of Belfast? — I should prefer the special Normal Schools under our direction. 4081. On Av;hat ground? — Because the teachers are to carry the system committed to us into execution, and I think they aauII be best prepared for doing so by being educated under our superintendence. 4082. You arc apprehensive that if they AA’erc educated in either the Uni- versity or at the Institution at Belfast, though a very good course might be established for their education, yet that they might be so educated as not to answer the immediate views of the Board ? — I should apprehend that. 94 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . 4083. Is there not, on the other side, a danger resulting from their being educated apart, of there becoming too special and too distinctly a profession of teachers, unacquainted with the general course of literature, or with the character and habits of the world ? — I only consider it necessary that they should be for some certain period of time in our establishment ; they might be previously in any other. 4084. What would you say the maximum and minimum in point of time ? — I think two years. 4085. Would you require that they should reside in the Normal School, or merely attend it ? — Attend it. 4086. Will they receive any salary during that time ? — No. 4087. Would they be boarded and lodged at the expense of the Institution ? — They would have an allowance for boarding and lodging ; I think it is 12s. a week we at present allow. 4088. You do not think a course of lectures, unattended with the regular system of studies which you have specified for the Normal School, would be sufficient to produce a good race of teachers ? — I do not think it would ; I think they must learn the art of teaching. 4089. Might not that be connected with a course of lectures either in Belfast or in the University ; might they not be required, besides receiving such a course of lectures, to observe in the best schools, the process of education ? — They might in that way become masters of the art ; but I think that you Avould have more security for their understanding it, by having them trained to it in our establishment. 4090. Would you exclude from the examination those who had merely attended a course of lectures on teaching, in the University or in Belfast Institution ? — No ; I should require all to go through an examination, and if that examination appeared to us to be perfectly satisfactory, I should be disposed to pass them : but not contemplating that as a probable state of things, I think that each candidate should pass through our Normal Schools, or the training establishment in Dublin, and be in attendance for about two years. 4091 . You are aware that Dr. Brice has established a course of lectures on the art of teaching in Belfast, and that he has an intention of enlarging that course. Now suppose a young man had gone through those courses established by Dr. Brice, and presuming also that he had passed through his examination, would your Board think him sufficiently qualified for the duties of a teacher ? ' — I think they probably would, but it is not unlikely that they would give a preference to persons educated in their own schools ; because the persons that came there would come in the hope of being appointed teachers. 4092. Would not that be considered an undue ijreference, particularly if by any chance the teacher coming from the Belfast Institution evinced superior talent or superior competency for the duties ? — If the Board is -to raise and train up a body of teachers to improve the general education of the country, I think they should be enabled to hold out advantages to persons who came to their schools ; and the great advantage to be held out, is the prospect of employment. I consider too, that our schools will afford a greater certainty of good instruction than schools set up upon private speculation, which may be to-day and not be to-morrow. 4093. Would not the effect of carrying out your system to the fullest extent be to give to the Board a monopoly of all the educational establishments in the country, inasmuch as it would be almost impossible for any teacher setting up a school on his own foundation, to contend against a body so organized as yours ? — I do not think it would give to the Board any monopoly ; it will enable the Board to have a superior class of teachers in their schools, and therefore there will probably be a greater number of persons coming to their schools than to any otliers. 4094. If you would admit into your National Scliools none but persons that had undergone a certain discipline and examination in jmur Normal Schools, would not the effect of that be practically to render it impossible for any teacher to set up a rival school in any parish in which there was a National School, and thus to give you a monopoly of the whole instruction of the 95 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. country? — By no means. We desire no monopoly; we do not desire that no teacher should be allowed to set up a school unless he has a diploma from us. All we say is, that the teachers that we ourselves set up shall be teachers approved of by us ; and that the best way to secure our approval is to be educated at one of our establishments. 4095. Do you see any objections, on constitutional grounds, to placing at the disposition of a Board, acting under the Government, the power of sending throughout the country an army of intelligent men disciplined by them, and to a great extent under their control? — I can conceive nothing in our constitution to prevent so great an improvement, as I think would be etfeeted by sending forth, through the National Board, teachers to every part of Ire- land ; on the contrary, I consider the true constitutional principle to be that rather moral than physical power should be the means of government, and that this principle would be best carried into effect through a good system of national education, conducted through well-educated and well-disposed teachers ; they would be a moral police, as useful, I should hope, as the existing constabulary force. 4096. You think it a safer description of centralization of power? — I do. It would appear to me extraordinary, considering the powers that the con- stitution vests in the State, absolute power over the appointment of all judicial functionaries, absolute power of apx)ointment and removal over the whole of its military establishments, absolute power of appointment and removal over most of its Boards and general institutions, to say that it would be unconsti- tutional that there should be a power of appointing or removing schoolmasters, who might be competed with in every district of Ireland by other schoolmasters. 4097. At present it is found in Ireland that the schoolmasters represent very strongly the extreme political opinions of the people. Is there not a danger, that if the system proposed by the Board should be carried into full effect, the same machinery which now is employed in leading the mind of the country perhaps in a direction too much in favour of democratic rights, might then be employed too much in a direction exactly the reverse, in the maintenance of the power and influence of the Government ? — I do not think it could be exerted too much for the purpose of maintaining the legitimate influence and authority of Government. I speak of government in the abstract ; and I think that the more the influence of the teachers is exercised in support of lawful authority, in promoting constitutional obedience to con- stitutional power, the better. I think too that the more you extend educa- tion, the more sure you may be that legitimate principles of government, and those only, can prevail in the country. 4098. What is the state of education at present amongst the teachers in most of the schools under the jurisdiction of the Board? — Not at all what we could wish. 4099. What proportion would you say of those teachers have been regularly educated as such ? — There has been no such thing as what I should call a regular education hitherto for teachers. ^ 4100. Has not the Kildare-place Society given a great portion of its atten- tion to what was called the training of teachers, and are not many of those teachers to be found in different parts ? — The Kildare-place Society did a great deal of good by its training establishment ; but its training establislnnent was not what I consider a training establishment ought to be. It did not teach the art of teaching, which I think absolutely essential ; neither did the teachers go through that course of discipline for a continuing period, which I think desirable. 4101. Was not their training in a great degree mechanical, more referable to the methods of diminishing labour and superintending a great number of boys together, than to the development of the faculties and the character ? — I do not think it went to the development of the faculties in the Avay necessary. 4102. It omitted, then, the most material portion of a teacher’s education ? — I think it did. 4103. Are there many of the IGldarc-street teachers in actual employment in Ireland ? — I believe there are. 96 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 .' 4104. Have you many under your Board?— I do not think we have a great many ; we have some. ' 4105. From what class are furnished the greater portion of the teachers at the head of the schools under the Board ? — They have been locally provided in general, 4106. Do the “ Christian Brothers’’ furnish a considerable portion? — Ido not think they do ; they furnish some, however. 4107. You are acquainted with their mode of teaching ; do you consider it calculated to form good teachers ? — I do not think that tlieir mode is suffi- ciently scientific ; it is much the same as what the Kildare-place system was ; it does not work the mind sufficiently. 4108. In the course which you propose for the education of teachers, you have given a very extensive range of study ; do you apprehend that there would be very few that would be willing to enter into such a course of study, requiring so much time and exertion ? — No ; I should not be afraid of that, if we held out suitable advantages to the persons that become teachers. 4109. Do you apprehend that a person that had attained a considerable degree of advancement in his studies would disdain the situation of a teacher in a remote district ? — A person that had attained any considerable distinction might look for something better. 4110. If it were well understood that there %vas to be a considerable grada- tion, and that promotion was to follow the proper fulfilment of duty and the exhibition of capacity, would you think that that would in any degree obviate the dangers just referred to?— I conceive that in general, persons who came to the schools would be satisfied vrith the advantages and hopes of preferment that would be afforded to them. There might be persons of such superior minds, that they might be capable of working themselves into a much higher situation. 4111. Is it the intention of the Board to follow such 'a course of regular promotion ? — I have no doubt that we shall promote as we have opportuni- ties the most deserving of the teachers from the primary schools to the Normal Schools, and from the Normal Schools to the professorshix^s in the general National Establishment. 4112. Would the Normal Schools in the provinces be of an inferior kind to the great Normal Schools in Dublin? — Yes ; we propose having 32 Normal Schools for Ireland. 4113. How many masters would you contemplate for the whole of your schools? — Five thousand. 4114. How many Avould it be necessary to supply from the Normal Schools every year ? — ^At first, till we got them coniTileted, we should require to bring out 500 a year; and afterwards to keep the number to 5,000, it would be necessary, I conceive, to bring out from 100 to 200 a-year. 41 15. - Would you require 32 Normal Schools ? — Those Normal Schools will be model schools also for each county, or rather district schools. We pro- pose to have one chief school for each county, and that the master there should have £100 a-year ; that would be an advancement beyond the primary school; then we propose that he should have two assistants, who should have £52 a-year each ; thus there would be about 90 places of advancement. 4116. Do you find that at present there is a great demand among the peo- ple for the situation of teacher in the several schools which you have estab- lished ? — There is, but the candidates are not at all of the class that I should wish them to be. We are frequently applied to by persons in the country for teachers? — j)cr sons who have ax)x>lied tons for schools have frequently asked whether we could supply them with teachers. 4117. If your Normal Institution were fully established, audits estab- lishment generally known to the public, have you any doubt that there would be immediate applications from all quarters ? — None whatever. 4118. Do you propose to have an^ examination at entrance? — There would be some examination, 4119 . What recommendation would be requisite? — I do not think we should fetter ourselves by any particular rule. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 97 1836 .] 4120. You do not intend to allow it to become a matter of Government patronage, but it Avould be open to the community ? — Perfectly open ; we do not in general communicate with the Government about any thing, except where it is necessary to get a change in the plan that may require expense. 4121. If the Board A7ere annually to publish a list of the candidates for the situation of teacher, that had passed through the previous examination, do you suppose that the several country districts when they wanted school- masters would apply to the Board, and select from sucli a list of teachers ? — I think they would. I should think they would be very desirous of getting persons educated under the direction of the Board. 4122. In admitting to this Normal School, would you require any religious qualification ? — No. 4123. Would you propose to give any religious instruction in the schools? — It would be directly contrary to our first principle. 4124. What is the course of instruction pursued in the several schools under the Board ?— It is generally elementary instruction. 4125. Is it left to the discretion of the teacher? — It is. I have here a paper which I beg to put in, which will shoAV what the general instruction is ; and I will also delh^er in a copy of a class-roll of one of the National Schools. \_The Wit7iess delivered in the same.~\ 4126. Are those rules placed in every school? — They are or ought to be. ' 4127. Would any departure from those rules be liable to censure? — Certainly. 4128. In your scheme of education, it appears that there is nothing but reading, writing, and arithmetic embraced ; dd you think it would be desi- rable that it should be confined to so narrow a range of acquisition ? — I think that the reading, the writing, and the arithmetic, maybe all so taught as to work improvement in the mind at the time that they are taught ; that in teaching the art, it should be made the means of conveying instruction and information to the pupil. <■ • 4129. Then under the head of reading, you would embrace history and geography, and all the other branches of English literature ; and under the head of arithmetic, you would embrace a portion of mathematics ? — Yes. • 4130. Are there any defined limits which you would lay down in your idea of elementary education ? — None beyond what the phrase itself conveys. ‘ 4131. Would you have two kinds of elementary education, a higher and a lower ; or Avould you distinguish betAveen the education required by persons inhabiting towns, and that required for the inhabitants of rural districts ? — I do not think that there should be any fixed difference between town schools and rural schools, except as to one portion of instruction, wiiich I should think particularly desirable in rural schools ; that is, agricultural instruction. 4132. How far would you carry agricultural instruction ; Avould you limit it to agricultural operations, or carry it to agricultural chemistry ? — I doubt whether in general you could go so far. - 4133. Has it been in the contemplation of the Board to found any agri- cultural schools? — The powers of the Board at present would, not enable them to do so, but I am sure the Board would be very glad to be enabled to found agricultural schools. Martis, 18 *^ die Augustl, 1835 . Anthony Richard Blahe, Esq., called in; and further examined. 4134. Would you make agricultural instruction a portion of the education which you would give in the several schools which the Board intends estab- lishing ? — I do not think we should be able to give any extent of agricul- tural instruction in the jAi’imary schools ; I think it Avould be desirable to have schools for the sole purpose of agricultural instruction, but the cliildren may get some general instruction in gardening, and so on, in the garden which I propose to have annexed to each school. 4135. Ho you find, amongst the lower classes, any objection to send their 98 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. children to school upon the ground of -vvant of time, and the value of their labour ? — Not to any extent. There are particular periods of the year at which the children are very much withdrawn from school, in order that they may be employed in agricultural labour. 4136. Do yon find that varies in the difiereut counties in Ireland ? — I have not observed any particular variance. 4137. Are you aware that in Scotland and in England it has frequently been made an objection to sending children to school, that their labour, even at an early period, is required by their parents. If such objection were raised, do you think the Board would have the means of obviating it by a proper apportioning of the course ? — I think it is obviated, as far as it well can be, by allowing 'Children to be absent from school during those periods of the year when their labour is most required by their parents. 4138. Do you allow any particular period of the year as vacation in the elementary schools ? — That is left for local regulation. 4139. Is there much diversity in that respect? — I do not think there is. 4140. What is the usual time allowed for vacation? — The vacations are generally twice a-year, and I think they are for about a fortnight. 4141. You do not think that the want which the lower classes have of the labour of their children is any serious objection to the ditfusion of elemen- tary education ? — Certainly not. 4142. What are the number of hours generally given for instruction in the schools under the jurisdiction of the Board ? — We leave the number of hours to the local managers ; in general our wish is that at least four hours should be given to secular instruction, and that such portion as the managers may fix upon should be set aside for religious instruction. 4143. At present there is no portion of those hours applied to agricul- tural instruction ? — No. 4144. Would you think it an advisable arrangement, which they have adopted in some parts of Switzerland, to give two or three hours to literary instruction, and four or, five to agricultural? — I have not sufficiently consi- dered the subject to be able to answer the question at once. A course may be right in one district which would not be right in another, and the circum- stances of one school may render it proper to devote a greater period to agri- cultural instruction in it than in another. 4145. Might not a certain portion of instruction be communicated in the schools in the course of working in the garden, by giving a certain quantity of botanical knowledge, and a knowledge of the various arts of life, and of domestic economy ? — Certainly ; and boys who showed a readiness in ac- quiring such knowledge, should be transferred to one of the agricultural schools I have mentioned, where they might be so trained up as to become well fitted for the management of land, gardening, &c. 4146. Do you think it would be an inducement to the lower classes to send their children to the schools if they were aware that they would obtain a degree of knowledge for the transaction of their agricultural business ? — I think it would. 4147. In the schools in towns, have any portions of technical knowledge, that is, knowledge connected with the ordinary arts of life, been communi- cated ? — I do not think there has. 4148. Would you suggest that as a practical improvement? — Before I would suggest any particular improvement I should wish to consider the whole system in communication with the other Commissioners. 4149. If the Committee were to address a certain number of queries upon the course of instruction which they think most advisable in Ireland, do you think the Board would have any objection to give their opinion in answer to those queries ? — I should think not ; I am sure that the Board would be desirous of giving every information to the Committee that might promote its object. 4150. In building the schools, do you ever suggest to the managers any precise model for the building? — No ; but we have the subject under consi- deration, and I think we shall. 4151. Have not you got in your board-room a series of plans for schools of difierent descriptions ? — We have some, but we have not as yet fixed upon OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 99 1836.] any one plan. I think that in the course of the present, or the next year, vre shall fix upon plans ; and whenever an application is made to us we shall furnish a model lithographed. 4152. Have you had any api^lications for models of schools hitherto ? — I do not think we have. 4153. Are you of opinion that, in general, the school-houses builtin country districts, left to the management of individuals, cannot he erected upon so good a plan, or so cheaply or expeditiously as if under the superintendence of a Board, with the advantage of such models before them ? — Certainly not. 4154. Have you given any advice to the local managers relative to the outfit of schools ? — The managers send us the i)lan of the school, and if we deem it necessary to have it varied in any degree, we suggest what we deem necessary. 4155. Are the two sexes instructed in the same school ? — In some places they are, in others not. 4156. Are they generally under a master and mistress, or does the master teach both? — I think in general there are two teachers. 4157. Are there cases in which there is one for both sexes? — There are. 4158. Do the Board find any evil to arise from that ? — No ; the inclination of my opinion is, that we should look to having male teachers for the schools in general, except for teaching sewing, or knitting, or platting straw, or other female work. 4 1 59. The Board furnish in some cases the outfit for schools ; what is the nature of that outfit ? — It is limited to fittings-up, such as benches, desks, and so forth. 4160. Are those a,ll provided bythe Board? — Wemake grants towards them. 4161. Do you furnish also slates and books? — Yes. 4162. Are they furnished in toto by the Board ? — The Board furnish school requisites at half-price. 4163. Are not books the principal requisites? — The Board supplies a stock of books to all schools, gratis ; but there are other school requisites. 4164. When the books are worn out, do you employ anew set ? — The Board came to a determination, in the course of last year, to supply a stock to every school, and that stock we require to have preserved in the school. We have not yet come to any determination as to what would be proj)er to do in the event of the books being injured or worn. 4165. Those books are drawn up by the members of the Board ? — Yes, or by persons that we employ. 4166. Do you offer any premium to the public for the composition of those books? — We have not offered any premium, but we have paid persons that have been employed to prepare them. 4167. Would you suggest that as a desirable plan which has been adopted in France, a premium, for example, for the best work on infant education, or the best work upon tea,ching geography, or the best work upon teaching mental arithmetic? — I am afraid it would bring a degree of labour upon the Board which they could scarcely undertake ; we should have works sent to us from aU quarters, and it would be scarcely possible for us to examine the whole of them. At present we make inquiry as to the best persons to com- pose such works as we require ; and we desire to have specimens sent to us, and then decide upon them. 4168. Have you got the foreign works upon education ; are the works used in the German and in the French schools in the library of the Board ? — We have several works in the library of the Board. 4169. Does the Board take measures to inform itself of the progress of education in other countries of Europe, and in America? — We take in the English Quarterly Journal of Education, which furnishes^ much valuable information upon the subject. 4170. Have any of the books, at the time they were proposed to the Board, excited much discussion during the examination of them ? — Very little. 4171. And is there no reason to suppose that the future publications of the Board would not be received in the same way, or rather is there reason 100 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1 836. to suppose that there would he less objection? — I do not think there has been any thing that could be considered an objection. A particular passage may strike the mind of a member as capable of improvement, or as one that it would be as well to omit ; and I never recollect any suggestion offered by any member of the Board that was not assented to. 4172. Can you state the various works Avliich have been published by the Board, with their prices ? — The Committee shall have a catalogue, with the prices. 4173. Are there some of those works that refer to the studies of geography and political economy? — There are lessons upon those subjects introduced into them. There are “ Money Lessons” introduced into one of the works, which are valued very highly. 4174. Has that work been much in circulation? — The Money Lessons have been published separately, and have been much sought for, not only at home but abroad. 4175. Should you allow your books to be printed by other publishers? — No, we should not. 4176. In general you restrict to the publisher of the Board the right of publishing those Avorks ? — We do. 4177. Would it not be desirable that they should be circulated as much as possible, and consequently that there should be no restriction upon the pub- lication? — We very frequently pay a considerable sum for the copyright, and therefore it would not be fair that other persons should have the benefit. We take care to publish the works at a very low price. We shouldmot feel ourselves warranted in applying the public money to tlie purchase of the copyright, and then allow the book trade in general to take advantage of it. 4178. Would you not by this means obtain a more general diffusion of the work ? — We publish at as cheap a x^rice as it is ]3ossible to sell for, calculating what we pay for the copyright. If other j)erson3 were allowed to sell our works Arithout having any thing to x>ay for the cojAyright, the result would be that they Avould undersell the Board, f ^ 4179. Then you would x>urchase tliem of the jAublisher, and not print them yourselves? — Then we must cease x>ublishing. 1 have already stated that the price for the cojAyright we take into consideration in the price Ave charge for the Avork. We incur a considerable expense in bringing out a work. Noav, if any other body, or any ii idividual, Avere allowed to take advantage of our copyright, and to publish the AA'ork, that person could lAublish at a less price than AA'e could, inasmucli as he Avould not have to charge himself with tlie copyright, and jAublishing at a less price than Ave could, the Avhole expense that we had incurred in bringing out a stock for the jAublic Avould be lost, or we must loAver the price, so that the sum paid for the copyright would be lost to the public. 4180. Do the Board give their sanction to any Avorks written for the use of schools, not immediately draAvn up by members of the Board, or persons employed for tliat purpose? — Vfe do not alloAv^ any books to be used in our schools, that Ave have not approved; approve, hoAvever, of Avorks that have not been prepared by us ; AA^e approve of the Avorks published by the Kildare-place Society, generally. 4181. Is that apjArobation expressed in the title of those works, oris it granted pro hac vice upon application? — There is no particular ajAprobation expressed in the title-page of the work. 4182. Should a course of Avorks upon any dexAarment of elementary or other education be proposed to the Board, would they think it a portion of their duty to examine into tlie merits of those Avorks, and if they Avere Avorthy of their aiAprobation would they give it? — I think theyVould ; but u]Aon points upon which the general opinion of the Board is desired, I Avould take the liberty of suggesting that Avritten questions should be sent to the Commissioners. 4183. Has there been an anxiety to procure the books xAublished by the Board, on the part of schools not immediately under their jurisdiction, or by private families ? — Tiiere has been a very great demand for them, not only for our schools, but for the public in general. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 101 1836 .] 4184. Does that extend to English schools as well as Irish? — I think there has been a demand in England. 4185. Is the demand greater for those books than for the books formerly used in schools? — The demand is so great for them, that I should think it must be much greater. 4186. Should there be a complete series of such works publislied by the Board, have you any doubt that the taste of the x>ublic is sufficiently im- proved, to make use of such works as soon as they appeared ? — I have no doubt upon the subject. 4187. Do you consider then, that the tendency of the lower class is not in general to read bad works in xweference to good ? — From what experience I have had, I should certainly say that it is not. 4188. Then it is chiefly from the>bsence of good works that a depraved taste has existed ? — I should say so. There have been better works getting into circulation gradually in Ireland. 4189. Then the most effectual mode of exx)elling from the market those injurious publications, is the introducing better articles in their stead? — Yes, it is. 4190. In addition to books, do you publish maps or engravings of any kind for the illustration of the subj ects of study ? — W e have not as yet done so. 4191. Do you not think engravings illustrative of zoology, and the different arts of life, would be a very valuable addition to the requisites in elementary schools ? — I do. 4192. Have they adopted, in addition to books amongst the school requi- sites any abridged means of communicating instruction, such as the arith- metic abacus ? — I do not think they have. 4193. Have the Board in any instances contributed to establish parochial libraries, attached to the district schools? — No ; but the Board contemplate establishing lending libraries. 4194. Are they to be itinerant libraries, or attached to the schools? — Libraries attached to the schools. The Board, however, has not come to any decision upon the subject. 4195. Have you had any applications to that effect from parish schools ? — I do not think we have had any; our regulations do not go to the furnishing of them, and therefore persons do not think of applying for them. 4196. Does your experience lead you to think that such libraries would be highly advantageous to the improvement of the intellectual and moral cha- racter of the peox)le ? — I have no doubt that they would. 4197. Have you considered the subject of itinerant libraries, as practised in Scotland? — No. 4198. Are you acquainted in any way with the diocesan or royal schools in Ireland? — I visited some of them eight or nine years ago, as a Com- missioner of Education Inquiry. My attention has not been called to them of late. 4199. What was the impression upon your mind at the time you visited them, as to their efficiency ? — The views of the Commissioners, of whom I was one, are exx)ressed in therei)orts which they made ux>on the subject, and to which I beg leave to refer the Committee. 4200. Have you any reason to think that they have much improved since the period of your report ? — I have not had any particular information upon the subject. 4201. From what you know of the wants of the middle classes in Ireland, do not you think it would be advisable that abetter system of academies and a greater diffusion of academical institutions should take place in the country ? — I think it would be desirable. 4202. Do you think they are sufficiently supplied at present, either in the number of institutions, or in the character of the knowledge which is com- municated in those institutions ? — Having regard to the character of the knowledge which is communicated in those institutions, I think they are not sufficiently supplied. 4203. Would you think it requisite that a more extended course of instruc- II 102 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. tion should he adopted in those schools, more applicable to the wants of the middle as well as of the upper classes ? — I think in general that the informa- tion conveyed should be of a more useful description than what is generally conveyed. I apprehend the information conveyed in the diocesan and royal schools is generally classical. 4204. Are you acquainted with any schools in Ireland supported by public funds, where an extensive course of instruction applicable to the middle classes is pursued ? — Yes; I think a very useful course of instruction is pur- sued in the Belfast Institution. 4205. With the exception of that institution, is there any other? — I am not aware of any other. 4200. So that whilst the Government have been encouraging education for the higher and for the lower classes, the education of the middle classes seems to have been altogether neglected ? — I think the assistance of Govern- ment has been mainly given to schools for the poor ; I consider that the higher classes require very little, if any, aid from the State beyond the endowment of the University of Dublin. No provision whatever is made, at least no suitable provision, for the middling classes. 4207. Do you conceive the education of the middle classes to be of less importance to the industry, and the happiness, and virtue of the country, than the education of the upper and the lower classes ? — Certainly not. The middle class of society is of paramount weight and importance, and therefore the greatest pains should be taken to supply it with the means of education and sound information in general. 4208. Is not a well-educated and moral middle class essentially necessary in a country such as Ireland, which has been so long torn by civil and religious dissensions ? — Certainly ; a well-educated middle class is, I con- sider, essential to public wealth, strength, independence, and freedom. It is in that class that the energies of society are mainly to be found. 4209. As the middle class, in a well-constituted state of society, is known to have a strong influence upon the lower, and even perhaps stronger than the upper class, is not it of great moment, in such a country as Ireland, that the middle class should be sufficiently educated and sufficiently moral to exercise that control with judgment and advantage?. — Undoubtedly it is. 4210. Do you think that class can attain a salutary course of education, to the amount which is required, without having opportunities furnished them upon a more extensive and better scale by the Government? — Speaking with reference to the existing state of education in Ireland, I should say not, 4211. Would you then think it a proper exertion of the energies of Govern- ment, and a proper application of the public funds, to institute a good system of education for the middle classes as well as the lower classes ? — To promote a good system I think most desirable. 4212. In arranging a system for the education of the middle classes, would you adojjt the same principles that have been adopted and put into action, with so much effect in the case of the lower classes ; would you place their education, for instance, under the control of a superintending body like the Board ? — I should not be inclined to do so ; they can afford to pay for education, and by that means to produce competition; but I think means should be provided by the State for bringing forward competent teachers, who would afterwards set up schools for the middle class, and go into the business of teaching as a matter of private speculation. 4213. Would you see any objection to the Government, where colleges or academies were requisite, furnishing a certain portion of the public funds for the erection of those colleges and academies ? — I should see no objection. 4214. Would you see any objection to the assessing, through the proper organ, that portion of the people that would be most likely to derive benefit from those institutions for their support ? — I do not think it would be necessary. The middle class possess the means of finding education for themselves, but something is necessary on the part of the State to bring forward promptly good teachers, and secure a good system of instruction. 4216. If the buildings were erected, and a certain portion of land necessary OF NATIONAL EDUCATION iN IRELAND. 103 1836.] for the institution conferred, you would fearlessly trust to the contributions of individuals, in the shape of fees, for the future support and maintenance of the institution? — I Avould. 4216. Would you think it judicious to give the Board a certain control over the appointment of the professors, and the general organization of those colleges, a power of inspection and a power of requiring reports, without interfering with tlie internal management? — I would. The Com- missioners might be made visitors of the institutions. 4217. In the appointment of professors, would you think it a judicious arrangement that the professors, should be chosen by the body of the insti- tution itself, subject to the approbation of the Board? — I do. 4218. Would you see any objection to the establishment of such institu- tions, one at least in each of the four provinces in Ireland ? — None whatever. 4219. Do you see any objection to the practicability of erecting one, for instance, in Cork? — No. 4220. In Connaught, would not an institution of the kind be more desirable than in almost any other jjrovince ? — I think it would be very desirable in Connaught. 4221. What part of Connaught would you suggest as the most eligible site ? — It would be necessary to look at the map of Ireland, and to fix upon a central position, and at the same time to ascertain what the state of the neighbourhood was, and what accommodation could be provided ; it must be the result of particular local inquiry upon that point ; I could not venture to give an opinion at once. 4222. Would you think it an unwise application of the public funds, to build the institution altogether, and to provide the land at the expense of the public, and from thenceforth to leave it to the support of the district, or would you require a certain portion of the first expense to be raised by subscription ? — I think that the schools might be provided by the public, and land annexed to them in the nature of an endowment. 4223. Would you give a large portion of land? — No, merely sufficient for the use of the teacher. 4224. You have been acquainted with the operation of endowments in Ireland : have they not in general embarrassed considerably the working of those public institutions? — They have been, in some cases, grossly abused. 4225. In those institutions for the middle classes, would you apply the same arrangement for religious instruction that the Board has pursued in reference to elementary schools? — I think the same principles should govern. 4226. Would you recommend that they should take boarders, or that they should live in the toAvn ? — I would leave that to local arrangement. 4227. Do you see any objection that could arise to such an arrangement on the part of the existing institutions, such as the institution of Belfast, being placed under tlic jurisdiction of the Board; would that produce any collision between the Board and that body ? — I think not. 4228. Would you consider it an advisable arrangement that the diocesan and royal schools shouhl be placed under the same jurisdiction ? — That would depend very much upon the views of the Board at large upon the subject. Therefore, upon that point, I would refer to the Board. 4229. Would you extend the jurisdiction of the Board to other portions of education, such, for instance, as the institution of museums and galleries, and other means of promoting knowledge, such as literary and scientific institutions. Would you recommend that the Board should exercise an inspectorship over tliose institutions, and require periodical reports, provided grants were given towards them ? — Certainly. 4230. Would you think it a just application of the public money to aid in the erection of galleries or museums, or literary institutions ? — I think it would. 4231. Would not great advantage result from placing those bodies under your superintending Board, by reason of the facility with which the public would be enabled to judge of the progress of the public mind, and of edu- cation generally? — Yes. H 2 104 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. 4232. Do you suppose that the Board would require any great accession of members to carry into effect this superintendence? — I do not think an accession of members would be desirable. 4233. You think it could be carried into effect by the present number, with a few additional officers ?— Yes. 4234. In giving assistance for the establishment of those institutions, you would require a contribution on the part of the locality? — Yes. 4235. If the locality contributed to the support of those institutions, would you think it a desirable arrangement that they sliould appoint a body of managers from the contributors, to watch over the progress of the insti- tution? — I should. ^ 4236. Has tlie Board experienced, in the course of its arrangements, re- ; ligious hostility to a considerable degree, in opposing the establishment of its schools ? — It has found a great deal of hostility arising from what I con- ceive to be rdigious prejudices a nd m isaDPrehensh3as..with ro&pect to-41ie real principles of the Board. "4237. Do you find that those are diminishing? — I think they are. 4238. Are they based upon such grounds as would lead you to conclude |i that they would be likely to last for any time? — It appears to me that the assigned ground in general is, that the Board is indifferent upon the subject || of religion, and that it tends to prevent the circulation of the Word of God, ij whereas the reverse is the truth. 4239. Have not the several members of the 'Board shown the utmost anxiety for the diflusion of the Bible ? — Certainly ; if the Committee will have tlie goodness to refer to the Preface to the first number of Scripture Extracts they will find the views and feelings of the Board fully set out there. I beg to call the attention of the Committee to the following passages : — These selections are offered, not as a substitute for the Sacred Volume itself, hut as an introduction to it ; and they have been compiled in the hope of their leading to a more general and more profitable perusal of the Vv" ord of God. Again, The Commissioners of Education earnestly and unanimously recommend these lessons to be used in all schools receiving aid from them. The)'- would rather trust to a simple recommendation, than adopt any rule for their use, even bordering upon compulsion, persuaded that if the book be not received willingly, no compulsion will secure a cordial and beneficial use of it; and confident that an appeal to the good sense and good feeling of the teachers and conductors of schools, by a Board that honestly desires to promote their well-being, and to be on the most friendly and affectionate terms with them, will be of more avail than the most rigid enactments. The Commissioners offer these extracts from Scripture to the careful attention of teachers and children, not only as truth, but as truth recorded under the influence of inspiration, and truth with which it is of the utmost importance for them to be well acquainted. And to the religious instructors of the children they cheerfully leave, in communicating that instruction, the use of the Sacred Volume itself, as containing those doctrines and precepts, a knowledge of which must lie at the foundation of all true religion. “ The law of the Lord is unspotted, converting souls ; the testimony of the Lord is faithful, giving wisdom to little ones.” 4240. Have you found from the Catholic clergy any opposition to the diffusion of the Bible? — The Eqman Catbolie luembers of th« Board were willing that the Scriptures^- Protestant and iipmau. Catliolic,. .should. be.&up- ; plied by the Board to tlie different school s ; the j?rotestant authorized versioa. { for^the Protesfaprr fibi nnd tho Pom.nu Catholic authorized verainu for ! the Ebman Catholic chiWreivbut to15e used only at tlie periods of religious instruction. The Protestant Ecclesiastical Commissioners did not think that they could with prop riety be jiartiea--To -.circulating the- Eoman Catholic version of the Scriptures, . and therefore it is, that the Scripitures are not at all supplied by the Board. Dr. Murray, the Eoman Catholic ' Archbishop, was perfectly veiling that they should be applied in the way I have mentioned. 4241. Is it found in tho schools established by the Board, that religious 105 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. instruction is given out of school hours regularly by the pastors of the several communions? — There is a day set apart for religious instruction in. each school. We take care to ascertain that a day is set apart: ’whether! a ny other hours may be , set.ap.ar t on othe x-davB,- ¥^~l^Y.e--£ntird.Y„tQ the opti on of the m anagers, of the schools; with the religious instruction upon those occasions we never interfere ; pastors, for instance, of the Established Church may, if they please, in any school wliere there are Protestants, liave a p ortion of ea ch day se^jiparJ;, during which they may have the Tes- tament or the whole "TiriolpTead by the children, or such parts of either as they may think may tend most to instruction and edification; and they may further give such explanations as they may think proper ; and catechise 1 the children, and put such ivorks of religious instruction as they think ‘ right into their hands. The same may be said of the clergy of every other communion. 4242. Is any return required by the Board, of the attendance upon re- ligious instruction on the part of the children ? — No ; it was originally pro- posed that an account should be given of the attendance of the children at their respective places of worship. A member of the Board felt that that rule might be considered as implying that the Board would enforce the at- tendance, and thus the persons of one communion might be compelled to enforce attendance at the place of worship of another communion, and upon a service of which they disapproved ; he objected, therefore, to the proposal, and it was given up. 4243. Was that member a Homan Catholic or a Protestant? — He was a Protestant, a clergyman. 4^4. irre'-’flie teachers in the several schools under the Boa,rd, for the most part of the religion of the majority of the pupils ? — No returns are furnished to the Board from which we can speak to the religion either of the teachers or of the puinls. We only know the religion of the persons who apply to us for the establishment of the school. 4245. In case any of the masters were to introduce topics of religious controversy into the school, would the Board think itself called upon to re- move such master ? — Certainly. 4240. No violations of that rule have taken place hitherto, within your knowledge ? — I cannot call any one to my mind at this moment. 4247. So that no difficulty is found in enforcing the regulation generally speaking ? — I do not think any difficulty has been found ; I think in some cases it has happened, that works of a particular religious nature have been found in the schools ; in every such case the practice has been immediately prohibited upon its coming to our knowledge. My general impression is, that the cases have been very few in Avhich any tract or work of a religious nature Avhich may be objectionable to any particular class of Christians, has been found. 4248. In the publication of the lesson books for the children, is every pre- caution taken to avoid any thing that can be objectionable to any sect^of Christians ? — Certainly. 4249. Some objections are stated to the manner in which the Homan Catholics divide the Commandments ; have those objections been obviated j in any way by the Board ?— Yes ; we have published the Commandments 1 exactly as they are given in the Book of Exodus. They are not numbered ’ in the Book of Exodus; they run consecutively through several verses. We knoAv that the whole have always been spoken of as containing the Ten Commandments ; but what is a part of the first, and Avhat of the second, and Avhat of the third, I do not think at all appears by the Scriptures. That which constitutes the second Commandment, according to the division of the Established Church, constitutes a part of the first Commandment according to the division of the Homan Catholic Church. From this the mistake has arisen, that the Homan Catholic Church does not give the second Command- ment at all. Then, what constitutes the tenth Commandment according to the Established Church, is divided into the ninth and tenth by the Homan Catholic Church. The Established Church treats the prohibition to commit 106 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. adultery and the prohibition to steal, as two substantive Commandments ; but it treats the prohibition to covet thy neighbour’s wife, and the prohi- bition to covet thy neighbour’s goods as one Commandment. Now, as in the first instance, we are prohibited from committing adultery and stealing by two express Commandments, so in the latter case we consider that we are j>rohibited to indulge the spirit or disposition to do either by two express Commandments. Thus, while that which constitutes the second Command- ment, according to the division of the Established Church, is part of the first Commandment according to the division of the Roman Catholic ; so that which according to the Established Church constitutes the tenth Com- mandment, constitutes with us two Commandments, the ninth and the tenth. 4260. You have just stated the arrangement which has been adoi)ted by the Board, in one instance, to obviate any objection of the difterent sects of which the country is composed. Have they preserved the same spirit in their notes to the Scripture Lessons ? — They have. The Board have con- stantly acted in a spirit of charity, and a disposition to conciliate, and to find grounds upon which they could conscientiously agree without any com- promise of principle, and to avoid causes of difference or grounds upon which they might dispute. 4251. Have any objections or complaints been made to the Board of any of those notes? — There have been objections made to a note in the first part of the Scripture Lessons, at page 16, which explains the sense in which the Roman Catholic Church used the word “she,” instead of “it,’’ when speaking of the prophecy of the coming of our Lord, who should crush the serpent. It explains that the sense of both churches is the same, for that it is by her seed, Jesus Christ, that the woman crushes the serpent’s head. This note was taken from the Douay version, for the purpose of showing that there was I no difierence of meaning between the two churches, and it appears to have . produced much dissatisfaction that it should be shown that the churches * agreed rather than differed. 4252. Is there any objection made to any other part of the selection ? — No. 4253. Have any means been taken by the Board to inculcate a spirit of general charity ? — The first act of the Board was, to adopt a lesson framed by the Archbishop of Dublin for the use of all the schools. His Grace did not attend the Board when the lesson Avas brought under consideration, in order that he might leave us the more free to discuss it ; upon reading it. Dr. Murray, the Roman Catholic Archbishop, immediately proposed it, and it was unanimously and most cordially adopted. This is the lesson : — \_The same was delivered in and read See page 37.] 4254. Is that lesson placed up in every school under the Board? — We require that lesson to be hung up in every school, and the principles of it carefully inculcated. « 4255. Has the Board published any other religious work besides the Scripture Lessons ? — It has published a small volume of sacred poetry, j-. 4256. Erom whence Avas that little work compiled? — It is taken from jl different publications ; much of it is taken from a work of Miss Taylor’s. 4257. It is selected from works of different religious persuasions? — Yes, the greater portion of it is taken from Protestant writers. 4258. Here is No. 14, the “Hymn of Mary, the Virgin Mother of our Blessed Lord.” Is that taken from a Catholic Avork? — No; it is taken from a Presbyterian work ; it is a paraphrase of the Magnificat. 4259. Has any objection been made to that hymn ? — I have heard not of any. . 4260. Will you read the hymn ? — My soul and spirit, filled Avith joy, My God, my Saviour praise, Whose goodness did from poor estate His humble handmaid raise. Me, hless’d of God, the God of might, All ages shall proclaim ; From age to age his mercy lasts, And holy is his name. 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 107 Strength with his arm th’ Almighty show’d, The proud his looks abased ; He cast the mighty to the ground, The meek to honour rais’d. The hungry with good things were filled. The rich with hunger pined ; He sent his servant, Israel, help, And called his love to mind. Which to our father’s ancient race His promise did ensure, To Abraham and his chosen seed, For ever to endure. 4261. Are there any other passages in that little publication to Avhich you would direct the attention of the Committee ? — There is the hymn upon the coming of our Lord, No. 15. Y e bright angelic host, who stand Around th’ eternal throne. Go forth, and in the Holy Land Make your glad tidings known. Ye shepherds, favour’d from above. Admire the heav’nly host ; The news of your Redeemer’s love Receive in wonder lost. ; For “ unto us a child is born, To us a son is given Let none his lowly station scorn, ’Tis Christ the King of Heaven. Angels, triumphant at his birth. Shout forth your hymns again ; “ Glory to God on high, on earth Peace and good-will to men.” 4262. Are those hymns sung or accompanied by music in the schools?—. No, they are not ; I wish that singing were taught in the schools. 4263. It is not made a part of the instruction at present? — No. 4264. Is drawing? — No. 4265. Do you see any inconvenience in introducing them generally ? — I think it would be very desirable to introduce them, it would tend very much to civilization. 4266. Are those hymns generally used? — They are only just published; I hope thej^ will be generally used. 4267. Do they open and close the school by prayer? — No. 4268. Have you observed any dissensions amongst the managers in the direction of those schools under the Board, arising from religious differ- ences ? — No. 4269. Are there not some schools where scarcely any Protestants are to \ be found, and others where few Catholics are to be found ? — I have no doubt \ there must be many such. 4270. Does that arise from the particular state of the population? — I i think so. 427 1 . Are you of opinion that any feeling of the kind is diminishing ? — j Yes. 4272. Would you apprehend that any such feeling would be stronger, or less, in the higher classes of education ? — I should hope less, in proportion as men are enlightened. 4273. Then the only shadow of objection to the system as at present in operation, arising from the religious differences, and that every day dimin- ishing, do you contemplate, that if Government should take an active part in the matter, education will advance still more rapidly than it has hitherto done?— I do. 108 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836, APPENDIX E. INSTRUCTIONS TO INSPECTORS. I. GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF THE SYSTEM OF EDUCATION TO BE ATTENDED TO BY THE INSPECTORS. 1. The Commissioners do not take the control or regulation of any school, except their own model school, directly into their own hands, hut leave all schools aided by them under the a utho rity of the local co nducto rs. The Inspectors will therefore~hdFgive ^IiF^t'Urdei’s as on the part of the Board, respecting any necessary regulations, hut point out such regulations to the conductors of the school, that they may give the requisite orders. 2. In all schools receiving the ordinary rate of salary aided by the Commissioners, a certain number of days, at least four in each week, and certain hours, at least four in each day, are understood to be set apart for moral and literary education, during which children of all denominations are to be educated together. During these hours no book inculcating or countenancing peculiar views of reli- gion is to be used. As the Holy Scripture is itself unhappily a subject of controversy in this country, both in regard to the books which constitute Scripture and to the translation of it ; and as the introduction of the Bible into schools for common education has created much contention and dispute, and prevented a very large proportion of the poorer classes of Ireland from sending their chil- dren to schools receiving Government aid, it is not to be introduced during the hours set apart for common education ; but every facility is to be given for the reading and explaining of the Scriptures, either before or after these hours, or for any other mode of commu- nicating religious instruction by such pastors or other persons as are approved by the parents or guardians of the children. One week- day, at least, is to be set apart for religious instruction, under the same restriction, namely, that it be given by instructors approved of by the parents or guardians of the pupils. All books used in the schools during the hours of general instruc- tion are to receive the sanction of the Board. Those which the Board have already sanctioned are the school-books of the Kildare- place Society, and the late corrected editions of the school-books of the Catholic Book Society. The General Lesson is to be hung up conspicuously in the school- rooms. The inscription, National School,” is to be put up conspicuously on the outside of the school-house. Should the Inspector find in any school a departure from any of these regulations, he is to represent the matter to the conductorg of 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 109 the school, and if it be not rectified, he is to report immediately to the Commissioners. 3. The objects which Government have in view are : First, to promote the general intelligence and good conduct of the poorer classes of this country. Second, to allay animosities, and to culth vate good feeling between the parties that may have been at vari- ance. Third, to introduce as much of religious instruction as can be done without exciting jealousy and contention, and hostile feel- ing, either towards Government or towards one another. 4. The Commissioners are anxious to stand on the most friendly and affectionate terms with the patrons, conductors, and teachers of all schools aided by them. ; they therefore wish the Inspectors to be at all times as conciliating as may be consistent with their duty. II. INSPECTION OF SCHOOLS. A list of the schools to be inspected shall be given to each Inspec- tor, and which he shall visit in such order as may seem most con- venient. He is not to give previous notice to the conductors of any schools of the time of his visit, but rather endeavour to arrive with each when he is not expected. In cases in which grants have been made towards building or repairing school-houses, of which he will be informed, he will examine whether the grant has been properly applied; whether the building or repairs have been executed according to the plan, or are in progress towards being executed. He will make such intpiry respecting the applicants for such grants as the Board may see it necessary to direct. On entering the school and introducing himself to the master, he will immediately examine whether the fundamental regulations of the Board are complied with, and point out privately to the teacher whatever may be deficient. He will then observe the mode of teaching adopted by the teacher, and suggest to him such improvements as may occur to him. In all his intercourse with the teachers he will treat them with the most perfect kindness and respect, apprizing them privately of what he may see defective, and noting it to be reported to the Board, but by no means addressing them authoritatively, or animadverting upon their conduct in the hearing of their scholars. He will take with him a copy of the General Lesson, and, in the event of its not having been previously put up, leave it with the teacher, to have it put up immediately. He will also take a copy of the sheet containing the Ten Commandments, and leave it with the teacher, that it may also be put up, provided the conductors of the school approve of it, but not otherwise. It is advisable that the Inspectors should have communication with the conductors or patrons of all schools visited by them, for 110 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . the purpose of obtaining information and suggesting improve- ments. He will ascertain the advancement of education among the chil- dren, noting the proportion of children who can read fluently; what progress they have made in writing and arithmetic; whether any be taught geography, grammar, bookkeeping, and mensuration ; whether girls he taught sewing or knitting. He will inquire whether the Scripture Extracts and Sacred Poetry be read by the children, and recommend the use of these books on the part of the Board ; but not peremptorily insist upon it. He will observe whether there be any thing in the aspect and regula- 1 tions of the school that tend to confine it to one particular denomi- nation of children, that he may report to the Board accordingly. He will not omit visiting any school on his list in consequence of hearing reports that it has been closed, or withdrawn from its con- nexion with the Board, but will go to the place and make inquiry into the circumstance, that he may report them accurately to the Board. Pie will use the most effective means that may occur to him for ascertaining the number of children really in attendance at the school, examining the roll and the register of daily attendance, and making such inquiries as may put him in possession of exact know- ledge on the subject. He will observe the general appearance of the children in the school, whether cleanliness seems to be required and order observed, particularly in regard to the two great rules of order — “ A place for every thing, and every thing in its place ;” “ A time for every thing, and every thing in its time;” also, the ordinary passing of the chil- dren from one exercise to another, as well as their orderly entering and leaving school. III. MISCELLANEOUS. Each Inspector will make inquiry respecting the state of educa- tion in every neighbourhood that he visits — such as the number and nature of schools in the neighbourhood — the disposition of the people to receive education — the prevailing defects in the education at pre- sent within their reach. Each Inspector will make himself master of the system of educa- tion promoted by the Board, in its fundamental principles; so that, without appearing on behalf of the Board in public, he may, as he has opportunity, in private explain it, and the reason for its rules. The Inspectors will carefully avoid permitting themselves to be drawn into jiolitical or theological discussions. During every journey, the Inspectors will inform the Secretary, from time to time, of their progress, that they may be addressed at every post-town through which they may pass. They will be care- 1836 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. HI ful to call at the post-office of every post-town in their route, for letters. At the close of each tour of inspection, each Inspector will address a letter to the Secretary, giving a general report on the state of edu- cation in the districts which he has visited; noticing the general state of the National Schools, whether the number of schools and scholars be increasing or decreasing, and the cause of either; the general aspect of the schools, and character of schoolmasters, sug- gesting whatever improvements may occur to him. When Inspectors are in Dublin, they will be expected to attend the model school, or any other school that may bo pointed out to them, for the purpose of making themselves perfectly acquainted with the system of teaching pursued by the head master ; and also of aiding and introducing improvements into schools in the metro- polis, as the Commissioners are anxious that all schools in Dublin and its immediate vicinity may be such as will fit them for becoming model schools for the rest of the kingdom. They are directed to pay particular attention to the instructions and suggestions of the head master. When the Inspectors are in Dublin, they will leave their addresses at the Education Office ; they are also expected, unless other duties prevent them, to call at the office every day. APPENDIX F. Queries to be answered by Applicants for aid towards the fitting-up of Schools, the paying of Teachers, and the ob- taining of School Requisites. The answers are expected to refer, not to what may be the present rules of conducting the School, but to the mode it is intended to conduct it in the event of its receiving aid from the Board. 1. What is the name of the School, and when was it established ? 2. In what Townland, Parish, and County, is it situated ? 3. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction ? 4. State particularly whether the School is, or has been, in con- nexion with, or has derived aid from, any other Society ; and if so, the name of the Society, tbe amount of the aid received, the nature of the connexion, and whether that connexion is to continue. 5. State whether the School-house is attached to, or erected upon, Church or Chapel ground. Of what materials is it built? Is it thatched or slated? What are its dimensions? From what funds was it erected? Who pays the rent for it? Is the whole house exclusively employed for the Scholars? If not, who else uses it, or dwells therein ? 112 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. What is the number of rooms used as School-rooms, and their dimensions? In what state of repair is the School-house? What number of desks and seats are there in the School-room, and how many children do they accommodate ? 6. What are the sources from whence the annual income of the School is derived, and what is the amount of such income? 7. What arrangement is made respecting the imparting of Reli- gious Instruction to the Children? State particularly what day or days of the week are set apart for that purpose, and what hour or hours on any other day. State also whether public notification is given of this arrangement, and whether or not Parents are left at liberty to withhold their children from Religious Instruction which they do not approve of. 8. How many days in each week are employed in instructing the Children in the common branches of Moral and Literary Education, and how many hours in each day? And state particularly at what hour School commences, and when it closes. 9. Is a Register kept in the School, recording the daily attendance of the Children, and the average attendance of each week and each quarter ? 10. How many Children have been present, on the average, every week for the last quarter of a year? Males. Females. 11. Do you expect any increase, and to what extent? . 12. Are you disposed to use the Books prepared and issued by the Board? If not, state the titles of those Books which you purpose to use. 13. State the names of the present Teacher or Teachers. Have they been educated at any, and what Model School? What Testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office? What is the amount of Salaries paid to them, and whence de- rived? Do the Scholars pay any thing, and what? 14. Have the Clergymen of the different denominations in the Parish, or in the neighbourhood of the School, been applied to in order to obtain their Signatures to tliis application; if not, state the cause. 15. Is the School under the direction of any individual or indi- viduals, or a Committee? ' State the name and address of the indi- vidual or individuals ; if a Committee, state the name of the Trea- surer, Secretary, or Correspondent, and his post-town. 16. What other Schools are there within three miles of yours? State their names, particularly whether National Schools, and at what distance they are. State also under what patronage and direction they are. 17. What is the population of the Parish? 18. Are there any Persons resident in Dublin acquainted with the Manager, or the circumstances of this School ; if so, state their Names and Address. 19. Will a copy of the Lesson contained in the Regulations, No. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 113 1836.] VI., be bung up conspicuously in tlie School, and the import of it carefully inculcated on the Children? 20. Will access be given to the Clergy of every denomination to enter the School-room as visitors, provided they take no part in the business of the School, or interrupt it? If Furniture or Repairs of the School-house he ashed, the Commis- sioners ivill require to see a ground plan and elevation of the School- house, with estimates of the expense in detail. In all cases they will he glad to receive plans and elevations of the School-houses. The nature and extent of the Aid required is as follows : — Specify in detail. Repairs or Furniture, dc., dc. We, the undersigned, request the above Aid from the Commis- sioners of National Education, believing the Queries to be fully and truly answered, and engaging that the School shall be conducted according to the Regulations set forth in our answers. PROTESTANTS. ROMAN CATHOLICS. By desire of the Commissioners, Thomas E. Kelly, Secretary. APPENDIX G. Queries to be answered by Applicants for aid towards the building of School-houses. 1. In what Townland, Parish, and County, is it proposed to build the School-house; what is the name and distance of the nearest Post- town, and in what direction ? 2. Has Ground, affording a commodious site for building, been obtained ? If so, from whom, and by what tenure ? Is it in Church or Chapel Yard ? Is it in connexion with any Religious Establishment ? If so, has inquiry been made as to any other site, and what has been the result of the inquiry ? 3. Is the Ground liable to any, and what rent ? 4. What is the estimated expense of the building, and what are its dimensions ? 5. Is it contemplated to appropriate part of the building to the purpose of a house or apartments for the Master or for any other object? If so, specify particularly what part or parts, and the amount thereof in the estimate separately. 6. Has any and what progress been made in the building; and what is the estimated expense of huishing it? F.R. — In addition to the answers to those Queries, the Commissioners ivill require to he furnished with a plan and estimate of the huilding. 114 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836. 7. Has any and wliat sum of money been actually contributed towards the building ; and if so, state where the same is lodged, and in whose name ? 8. In the event of aid being granted, will one day, at least, in the week, exclusive of Sunday, be set apart for the Religious Instruction of the Children by the Clergy or others approved by the Parents ? 9. Will you take care that no children be present at any Religious Instruction or exercise, except those whose parents consent to their being present ? 10. How many clays in each week, and how many hours in each day, will be allotted to a Literary and Moral Education, including Reading, Writing, Arithmetic, Grammar, Geography, and History? 11. Will care be taken to have a Register kept in the School recording the daily attendance of the Pupils, the average attendance of each Week, and of the weeks in each quarter? 12. Will no books be used in the School during the hours of com- mon education, but such as are sanctioned by the Board? 13. Will you consent to dismiss any Teacher to whom the Com- missioners shall decidedly object, and to provide another ? 14. If any Teacher die or be removed, will you take care that such change be reported immediately to the Board ? 15. Have the Clergymen of the different denominations in the Parish, or in the neighbourhood of the School, been applied to in order to obtain their co-operation and their signature to this appli- cation ? Ansiver this specifically. 16 . Will the inscription “National School,” be put up conspi- cuously on the School-house ? 17. If the Commissioners object to any particular use of the School-house on Sundays, or out of the School hours on week days, as an abuse, or as tending to contention, will such use of the School- house be given up ? 18. Will a copy of the General Lesson be hung up in the School, on your being furnished with it by the Board? 19. Will access be given to Clergymen of all denominations to visit the Schools in the manner set forth in the Regulations ? 20. As the Commissioners require that the School-house when finished, shall be vested in Trustees, for maintenance of the system of Education set forth in the above answers, to be approved of by them, state the names and address of the Trustees in whom the building may be already vested ; or if not already vested, of 'the Persons in whom it is proposed to vest the same ? N.B. — The trusts must he distinctly declared. The property must continue in the original Trustees; or he vested, when necessary, in others,, to he approved of hy the Commissioners, upon the original trusts. Tower of exchange and of appointment of new trustees is given, subject to the approval of the Commissioners. 21. What number of Children may be expected to attend the School, distinguishing Males and Eemales; and what are the cir- 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 115 cumstances and tlie population of tlie parish ? Males. Females. 22. State specifically the names and number of Schools in the Parish or neighbourhood, and what description, and under whose patronage or direction, and at what distance respectively from this intended School-house ? 23. Are there any persons resident in Dublin acquainted with the circumstances of this application ? If so, state their names and address. The nature and extent of the aid required is as follows: — We, the undersigned, request the above aid from the Commis- sioners of National Education, believing the Queries to be fully and truly answered, and engaging that the School shall be conducted according to the Regulations set forth in our answers. PROTESTANTS. ROMAN CATHOLICS. By desire of the Commissioners, Thomas F. Kelly, Secretary, APPENDIX H. Extract of Correspondence between Sir Henry Hardinge and the Board of Education in Ireland. Extract of a Letter from T. F. Kelly, Esq., Secretary to the Commissioners of Education in Ireland, to the Right Honourable Sir Henry Hardinge, dated Dublin, January, 1835. The First Commission was appointed in 1806; Fourteen Reports were made under it; the last in 1812. The then Primate, the Archbishop of Cashel, the Bishop of Killala, and the Provost of Trinity College signed the Report,* stating their object to be a general plan of Education for the lower classes, keep- ing clear of all interference with the particular religious tenets of 'Archbishop of Armagh (Dr. Stuart). ,, Cashel (Dr. Broderick). Bishop of Killala (Dr. Yerschoyle). ’ Names of Commissioners, ^ Tlios. Elrington (Provostof Trinity College). Kichard L. Edgeworth. James Whitclaw. _J. Leslie Foster. 116 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1836 . any, and thereby inducing the whole to receive Education as one body, under one and the same system, and in the same Establishment. The Commissioners proceed to state, that all interference with I the particular religious tenets of those who are to receive that jf instruction should in the first instance be unequivocally disclaimed i and effectually guarded against. We conceive this (they add) to be I of essential importance to any new Establishment for the Education of the lower classes in Ireland; and we venture to express our unanimous opinion that no such plan, however wisely and unexcep- i tionably contrived in other respects, can be carried into effectual execution in this country, unless it be explicitly avowed, and clearly I understood, as its leading principle, that no attempt shall be made to I] influence or disturb the peculiar religious tenets of any sect or 1 1 description of Christians.” The Report further proceeds to recommend the appointment of a Board of Commissioners, with extensive powers; to substitute a systematic and uniform plan of instruction in place of the existing ill-taught and ill-regulated Schools ; to prescribe the mode of Educa- tion to be pursued in them, and to exercise a general superin- tendence. The Commissioners to be empowered to receive and ^ dispose of Parliamentary Grants for building and endowing Schools ; I to purchase or accept conveyances for the sites of such Schools ; to I decide in the last resort on the appointment, conduct, and dismissal I of Masters; to prescribe the course and iff ode of Education; to pro- vide for the expense of furnishing books ; and to have a general control over the whole of the proposed Establishments for the instruction of the lower classes. The Report further recommends, “ that the Commissioners so to be appointed should apply theni- ; selves to the preparing a sufficient number of v/ell-qualified Masters \ to undertake the conduct of such supplementary Schools as they should from time to time proceed to endow.” . The Report adds, “ that the attention of the Commissioners should also be directed to the selection of proper Books for the use of all the Schools under their ma-nagement, and that nothing should be , taught in any of them without the express approbation of the j Commissioners, nor any book introduced which has not been sanc- tioned by them ;” and it expresses a confident persuasion, “ that in such selection of books it would be found practicable to introduce not only a number of Books in which moral principles should be inculcated in such a manner as is likely to make deep and lasting impressions on the youthful mind, but also ample extr acts from the I Sac red S criptur£S.- tlip.rnc;f>1vps^ n,n early acqnn,iiffhhcF~with whi ch it I deems of the utmo^s^imjportance, and indeed indispensable in forming I'the mind to just netiens-ofi duty and sound principles of conduct;” and that ‘’the study of such a volume of extracts from the Sacred Writings would form the best preparation for that more particular religious instruction which it would be the duty and inclination of their several Ministers of Religion to give at proper times, and in other places, to the children of their respective congregations,” 1836.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 117 The recommendations of the Commissioners were not acted upon, but annual grants were subsequently made by Parliament, for several years, to a voluntary society instituted for the Education of the Poor in Ireland, and formerly called tlie Kildare-place Society. In 18^4 . in consequence of an address of the House of Commons, Com- missioners were appointed by his Majesty to inquire into the nature and extent of the instruction afforded by the different Schools in Ireland, supported in whole or in part from the public funds, and to report to His Majesty upon the best means of extending to all classes of the people the benefits of Education. The Commissioners were J. Erankland Lewis, J. Leslie Foster, W. Grant, J. Glassford, and A. R. Blake. They made Nine Reports. In their First and Ninth they expressed opinions and offered recommendations which in general concurred with those expressed in the Report of the original Commissioners referred to. In 18^8 . the Reports both of the original Commissioners and of the Commissioners appointed in 1824, were referred to Committee of the House of Commons, who made a report thereon upon the 1 9th May, in that year, in which they set forth the Resolutions they had come to upon the subject, and which are as follows: — “ That it is the opinion of this Committee, that for the purpose of carrying into effect the combined literary and the separate reli-l gious education of the scholars, the course of study for four fixed t days in the week should be exclusively moral and literary; and 1 that, of the two remaining days, the one to be appropriated solely ! to the separate religious instruction of the Protestant Children, the ] other for the separate religious instruction of the Roman Catholic ^ Children. In each case no literary instruction to be given, or interference allowed on the part of the Teachers, but the whole of the separate religious instruction to be given under the superin- tendence of the Clergy of the respective Communions. That copies of the New Testament and of such other religious Books as may be i printed in the manner hereinafter mentioned should be provided 1 for the use of the Children, to be read in Schools, af such times ^f ' semratcJ-nstruction only, and under the direction of the attending clergyman. — The Established Version for the use of the Protestant Scholars, and the Version published with the approval of the Roman Catholic Bishops for the Children of their Communion.” The Com- mittee further define the powers of the Board of Education recom- mended by them, and lay down certain Rules and Regulations respecting the giving aid to Schools, and the management of them, and conclude thus : — “ Such is the plan of Education which your Committee recommend to the most serious consideration of the House ; it is founded on the principles laid down in 1812 and 1824 by the Commissioners of Inquiry, but it carries those principles into effect more strictly than has yet been suggested or attempted. Your Committee cannot avoid expressing the most earnest hope, that, if adopted by the House, their recommendation will satisfy moderate and rational men I 118 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1836; of all opinions. It Las been tbe object of your Committee to dis- I cover a mode in wbicb tbe combined Education of Protestant and Catholic might be carried on, resting upon religious instruction, but I free from tbe suspicion of proselytism. Your Committee have endeavoured to avoid any violation of tbe liberty of conscience, or ^ any demands or sacrifices inconsistent with tbe religious faith of any denomination of Christians; they propose leaving to tbe Clergy of each persuasion tbe duty and tbe privilege of giving religious I instruction to those who are committed to their care. This plan j cannot be objected to as disconnecting religion from morality and I learning ; on tbe contrary, it binds them together indissolubly, and I appears to unite them in the principles of sound policy, good faith, i and Christian charity.” ' The subject was again considered by tbe Select Committee appointed to examine into tbe state of tbe poor of Ireland in 1830, and the Committee expressed themselves in their Report as follows; Tbe House will find that your Committee have received much evidence of importance on tbe subject of tbe Education of tbe poor; .. they cannot but hope that no further time will be lost in giving tbe public tbe benefit of tbe expensive and long-protracted inquiries ; before tbe Royal Commissioners of 1806 and 1825, and the practi- I cable recommendations of the Select Committee of 1828, tbe Report / of wbicb Committee is ordered to be reprinted.” Tbe intention of His Majesty’s Government to appoint tbe present Board of Education was announced in tbe House of Commons by Mr. Stanley, on tbe 9th of September, 1831.* He referred to tbe Reports of the Commissioners and Committees already mentioned, and pointed out tbe objections to tbo Kildare-place Society. It was a voluntary Association, not responsible to tbe Government nor under its control; it required tbe Testament to be read in the several Schools, without note or comment ; this rule was contrary to the principles of tbe Roman Catholic church, tbe Society was therefore opposed by tbe Roman Catholics, and tbe bulk of the Schools was in the Protestant province of Ulster; there were 1,021 Schools in Ulster, and only 600 in the other three provinces ; the number of Roman Catholics in tbe Schools was quite disproportioned to their amount in tbe general population of tbe country. In 1831 there were trained in the Model School 204 Teachers ; of these only 33 were Roman Catholics, the rest being Protestants. He had been of opinion that the Society had not been of a proselytizing character, but the last Report of the Society would make him (Mr. Stanley) hesitate in asserting that such was the fact. — Mr. Stanley agreed with the Reports of the Com- missioners and the Committees, and stated that a Board should be adopted u]3on the plan proposed by the Committee of the House of Commons in 1828, to carry into eflect the system recommended by it. It may be right here to observe, that this Committee of the House of Commons recommended, viz., that copies of the New Testament * Mir. Par. vol. iv. p. 2020 (1831). 1836.] OP NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 119 according to the Protestant authorized Version should be supplied to the different Schools for Protestants, and according to the Roman Catholic Version, to which Notes are appended, for the Roman Catholics; and that the children should be required to attend their respective places of worship on Sundays. But when Mr. Stanley communicated with the intended Members of the present Board, before it was finally instituted, difficulties were expressed by the Protestant Ecclesiastics as to their circulating the Roman Catholic Version of the Testament, and as to enforcing the attendance of Roman Catholics at their places of worship. The suggestions of the Commissioners as to both these points were therefore omitted in the regulations finally determined on by the Government, and it was agreed that Extracts from the Scriptures, if approved of by the entire Board, might be read in the general course of Education by Protes- tant and Roman Catholic together. In these points only do the Rules of the Board, as finally settled, and now successfully acted upon, differ from the recommendations of the Committee. The objections to this system may be found in the Mirror of Parliament, vol. ii. p. 1341 (1832); they were, in sub- stance, that the regulations would practically exclude, not only the use of the Scriptures, but of Extracts from the Scriptures, in the in- tended Schools ; and that although the Reports of the Committee of 1828 recommended a supply of the Scriptures, this was not required by the regulations of the Board; and that, though a Volume of Ex- tracts from the Scriptures might be used, if approved of by the entire Board, yet that it was morally certain that the Roman Catholic Members would not concur in any collection of Extracts which Pro- testants would accept; and it was insisted that in these points the principles of the former Commission and Committees were departed from. It was one ground of complaint against the plan, that Extracts were proposed to be given from the Scriptures, and not the Scrip- tures themselves; this is matter of complaint which has been fre- quently adverted to in petitions to the Legislature ; others complained, not that Books of Extracts from Scripture were to be used in these Schools of moral instruction, but that they were not to be there used, admitting that if Volumes of well-chosen Extracts from the Bible were to be used in the Schools at the time of common instruction, it would not be fair to complain that the whole Bible was to be reserved for the times of separate religious instruction. This would be no more than a fair concession to the peculiar circumstances of the case; but there is absolutely no security whatever that all Books contain- ing Extracts from the Scriptures were not to be excluded, as far as regards the moral instruction of both Protestant and Roman Catholic. They required to have the entire control over all Books to be used in the Schools. In the separate religious instruction none were to be employed but with the approbation of those Members of the Board who are of the same religious persuasion with the children for whose use they are intended; the security for the use of the Bible, even in THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS 120 [ 1836 . religious instruction, depending on tlie cliaracter of the individuals composing that commission. Since the system has been established in 1832, selections from the Scriptures have been agreed upon unanimously by the Board, and ( eighteen thousand of them have been already purchased for the Schools under the Commissioners, where they are used indiscrimi- » nately by Protestants and Ptoman Catholics. The selections already published embrace nearly the whole of the Book of Genesis, the Gospel according to St. Luke, and the Acts of the Apostles ; and the Commissioners are preparing others. The Commissioners have affixed a Preface to the Selections, and which is as follows : — “Preface: — These Lessons, as the name imports, are drawn from the Saered Volume, and are almost entirely in the language of Scripture, trans- lated literally from the original. When passages are introduced not in Scripture language (chiefly summaries of some portion of the narrative) they are enclosed between brackets, and usually distinguished by being printed in a smaller type. “ The Selections are offered, not as a substitute for the Sacred Volume itself, but as an introduction to it; and they have been compiled in the hope of their leading to a more general and more profitable j)erusal of the Word of God. The passages introduced have been chosen, not as being of more importance than the rest of Scripture, but merely as appearing to be most level to the understandings of Children and Youth at School, and also as being the best fitted to be read under the direction of Teachers not neces- sarily qualified, and certainly not recognised as Teachers of Religion. No passage has either been introduced or omitted under the influence of any peculiar view of Christianity, doctrinal or practical. “The plan pursued in this compilation has been, to take the historical narrative of Scripture as the foundation, and to attach to it other portions of Scripture relating to the narrative, either from the Old or New Testament. Thus after the narrative of the Creation, Extracts from the Book of Psalms referring to the Creation have been introduced ; and after the narrative of the Deluge, there have been inserted those comments on that event which are to be found in the New Testament. This method seems to be calculated at once to teach the use of the Sacred History, and to fix much of moral and religious instruction on the heart, by associating it with a recital of most interesting facts. The translation has been made by a comparison of the authorized and Douay Versions with the original, the language sometimes of the one and sometimes of the other has been adopted, and occasionally devi- ations have been made from both. On this jjoint the Translator feels that he would require more indulgence than is likely to be granted to him ; but he was compelled by the exigency of the case to undertake the task ; he has done his best to execute it with fidelity, and he has been constantly under the eye of persons perfectly competent to correct any errors into which he might inadvertently fall. This he avers, that he has not been influenced in his rendering of any passage by reference to any peculiar religious view. A few Notes, chiefly explanatory and practical, have been added. “The present Volume is one of a series, which it is proposed shall be com- piled on similar principles ; it brings down the history to the settlement for a time of the Israelites in Egypt, and the death of Joseph. The next num- ber it is intended shall be drawn from the New Testament. “ The Board of Commissioners of Education earnestly and unanimously recommend these Lessons to be used in all Schools receiving aid from them. They would rather trust to a simple recommendation than adopt any rule for their use even bordering on compulsion, persuaded that if the Book be not received willingly no compulsion will secure a cordial and beneficial use of it, and confident that an appeal to the good sense and good feeling of the OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 121 1836 .] Teachers and Conductors of Schools, by a Board that honestly desires to promote their well-being, and to be on the most friendly and affectionate terms with them, will be of more avail than the most rigid enactments. “The Commissioners offer these extracts from Scripture to the careful attention of Teachers and Children, not only as truth, but as truth recorded under the influence of inspiration, and truth with which it is of the utmost importa.nce for them to be Avell acquainted ; and to the religious Instructors of the Children they cheerfully leave in communicating that instruction, the use of the Sacred Volume itself, as containing those doctrines and precepts, a knoAvledge of Avhich must lie at the foundation of all true religion. ‘ The law of the Lord is unspotted, converting souls ; the testimony of the Lord is faithful, giving Avisdom to little ones.*’ ” The Commissioners not only recommended the use of the selections for the common education of the Protestants and Roman Catholics, hut they also rec ommend ed to the “ religious Instructors the use of i' Ij that Sacred Volume itself as containing those doctrines and precepts, f a knowledge of which must lie at the foundation of all true religion.” * The Commissioners also required that the principles of the Lesson / I in the printed Instructions be strictly inculcated in all schools ap- P I proved of by them, and that the Lesson itself be printed, and copies | * of it be hung up in each school. It cannot be necessary to say more in order to show that the ap- prehensions entertained and the objections made in 1832 were un- founded. As to the amount of the sums of money placed at the disposal of the Board, there were, £ s. d. In 1831, placed at the disposal of the Commis- ) 4328 13 H sioners from the vote of that year the sum of j ^ In 1832 37,500 0 0 In 1833 20,000 0 0 And in 1834 £20,000 and 15,000, making to- 1 3 ^ qqq q q gether the sum of - - - - - j ^ The Commissioners applied the funds placed at their disposal to defray the expenses of establishing and aiding in the support of schools, the inspection of them, the support of a model school, the training of teachers, and the editing and printing of books. ,, They fivsf, bpgq.n_i.o malLP. g.rnj3ts to Rfhools on. thp 1 Ofh -IflllllfLryj \ 1 1832 , and ceased so to , do on the 24th November, 1834, for the 1 reasons stated in the le ttej^Mdresjed by them-to-His-Rxcellency on \ the£^th'dhsf.' They have aided 1,106 schools, which are in actual operation ; and they have agreed to grant aid, toAvards the building and establishing of 191 schools, Avhich are not as yet completed ; and they have upwards of 250 applications for further schools before them, which they have postponed answering until informed of the intention of His Majesty’s Government. The Commissioners have not as yet received returns of the attend- ance of children during the last six months from the whole of the schools; they have, hoAvever, received returns from 723, and the at- tendance upon these amounts to 100,372, the average attendance * Psalm xvii. 8, Bouay Version. — xix. Authorized Version. 122 THIRD REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS., ETC. [ 1836 . upon each school is therefore 152 ; and assuming that this ■will be the average attendance at the schools from -which the returns have not as yet been received, the whole attendance on the schools in ex- istence may be stated as amounting to 168,588, to which will be added, when the schools in preparation are completed, if they average the same as the existing schools, a further number of 29,032, making together 197,620 children. The Commissioners at present employ ei ght Inspectors, who make reports of all the details of each school wifmn their respective cir- cuits, and give all information which they can collect as to local circumstances. The Commissioners have had in operation since Ap ril, 1833, two i nodel schools in Dublin^ one for m ales and the other f or female s^, Ttie rooms accommodate only about 206 Boys and 100 Girls, and that in a most inconvenient manner, the Commissioners being under a necessity, from their limited accommodation, of rejecting a multi- tude of children whose parents have been urgently pressing for their admission. The Commissioners, in consequence of their extremely limited accommodation have been able to do much less in the training of teachers than they could have wished ; but they have bad four sets of schoolmasters, amounting altogether to sixty- eight under training, for three months each set ; in this department the Commissioners therefore have not been able to do more than instruct a small pro- portion of the schoolmasters now engaged in their schools, without doing any thing towards raising up a body of adequately educated teachers. The Commissioners, however, did in the course of the last year draw up and present to His Majesty’s late Government a sketch of a plan for placing the education of teachers upon a more efficient footing. With the same object, and also with a view to obtain more room for the erecting of model schools, they have with the full concurrence of the same Government, entered into a con- tract purchase of Tyrone-House and Ground. The Commissioners have prepared a series of four Lesson Books also, which have been above mentioned ; Sx^ripture Extr acts ; and Elementary Geometry; a Book of MensulFatlon ; an Arithmetic, with Key ; an Elementary Treatise on Book-keeping, with Key ; a set of Reading and Arithmetical tables (copies and duplicates of those several works are sent herewith). A fifth number of the series of Lesson Books is now in the press. FOUETH EETOET OF' THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, FOR THE YEAR ENDED 31st MARCH, 1837. TO HIS EXCELLENCY THE LORD LIEUTENANT-GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency, 1. — 1. We, tlie undersigned Commissioners for the Edu- cation of the Poor of Ireland, beg leave to submit to your Excellency this our Fourth Report. 2. We felt it necessary to give constant attention to the inquiries which both houses of Parliament instituted into our progress during the last Session; and we were, therefore, unable to lay before your Excellency a statement of our proceedings during the year ending the 31st of March last, at an earlier period. II. — 3. We had, on the 31st of March, 1836, 1,181 schools in operation ; of these 23 were struck off, 2 incorporated with others, and* 7 had ceased between that time and the 31st of March last. We established, during the same period, 99 new schools ; and we divided 52 schools, which were attended by males and females, into 52 schools for males, and 52 schools for females. 4. We had, therefore, on the 31st of March last, 1,300 schools in operation. 5. We give a list of the schools in operation in the Ai)- pendix; and we specify opposite to each the number of children in attendance upon it, according to the rolls of the last year. We also give a list of the schools which have been struck off in the Appendix, and we specify the reasons op- posite to each. 6. We stated in our last Report that we had agreed to grant aid towards the erection of 181 new schools, which had not then commenced ; of these, 7 5 had come into operation before the 31st of March last, and are included in the 1,300 above mentioned; 12 grants were cancelled, and the remain- ing 94 schools had not been then opened. We give a list of 124 FOURTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1837 . the 1 2 which have been cancelled, in the Appendix ; and we also specify the reasons opposite to each. 7 . We made hut one grant towards the building of a school-house within the year. We had many hundreds of applications for aid before us, but we had not funds that would enable us to comply with them. - 8. We have given the particulars of the one grant which we made in the Appendix. III. — 9. The extent to which the system of education com- mitted to us has already sjiread, and the increasing calls upon us for assistance towards new schools, place it, we think, beyond doubt, that the principles upon which it is founded are acceptable to the great body of the nation ; but we must repeat the opinion which we have alread}^, upon several oc- casions expressed, that to render it fully productive of the good which it is calculated to confer upon the country, it is essential that measures should be taken for improving the administration of it. 1 0. In a paper which we presented to the Irish Govern- ment, so long ago as March, 1834, w^e proposed that Ireland should be divided into school districts; that there should be a model school established in each ; that there should be a strict system of local superintendence ; and that the existing plan of inspection, which we considered at once expensive and defective, should be given up. We noticed the incompetency of the teachers that were in general to be found in schools for the education of the poor. We pointed out the necessity of placing the national schools under persons of a superior class. And we showed that to procure such it was necessary that a normal establishment should be founded, where they could undergo a due training ; and that we should be supplied with funds that would enable us to afford adequate remuneration for their services. 11. The grants of 1835 and 1836 enabled us toproceed with the erection of model and normal schools in Dublin; but we were not furnished with the means of commencing any other improvements until the close of the last session of Parliament. 12. The grant of £50,000, then made, exceeds our existing liabilities ; we have therefore a surplus at our disposal, which we intend apj^lying to arrangements for increasing the efficiency, as well as extending the number of our schools. 13. Our views as to what ought to be done having been communicated to your Excellency, we have learned with satisfaction, your Excellency’s general approval of them. 1837.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 125 14. We intend that our normal establishment, which we hope will be completed in January next, shall consist of two departments — one for elementary, the other for scientific in- struction ; and that the latter shall teach, in particular, those branches of science which have a practical application to husbandry and handicraft. We also purpose having a School for Industry in the immediate neighbourhood of Dubhn, with work-rooms, and a farm of from forty to fifty acres annexed to it ; and that those who attend it shall be practised, at stated times, in different descriptions of manual work, and in the general business of agriculture. 15. Our object is not to teach trades, hut to facilitate a perfect learning of them, by explaining tlie principles upon which they depend, and habituating young persons to expert- ness in the use of their hands. 16. Considering, too, the very backward state of Agri- culture in Ireland, and that it forms the only source of em- ployment for a vast portion of the labouring poor, we think it particularly desirable that a better knowledge of it should be promoted : and that the schools under us should tend, as far as practicable, to bring forward an intelligent class of farm labourers and servants. 17. We intend that the whole of those who may he, from time to time, received at our normal institution from different parts of the country, shall be boarded and lodged, and, at stated times, instructed at the School for Industry; we shall thus have them under constant superintendence and discipline ; and as we at present allow them twelve shillings a week for maintenance, which is much more than it will cost to provide for them there, we calculate that the estahhshment will lead, not to an increase, hut a diminution of expense. IV. — 18. We are taking measures for dividing Ireland into school districts, appointing a Superintendent for each, and establishing in each a model school. 19. We intend that the Superintendent shall reside at the model school ; that he shall frequently visit the several schools in his charge ; that he shall receive a report upon each from the teacher once a month ; and that he shall make a quarterly report upon the whole to us. He will also be required, from time to time, to inquire into such matters as we may refer to liim ; and to report specially thereupon. 20. We think that there should be twenty-five districts; as, by this means, the size of each may be such, that by placing the model school in a central position, the Suj)erintendent 126 FOURTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1837 . will in general be able to proceed from it to any school in his charge, and return in the course of the day. 21. We intend that each Superintendent shall receive a salary of £125 a year; that he shall, in the first instance, be provided with a horse by us ; but that he shall thenceforth keep himself provided with one, and pay for the forage, &c., out of his salary ; that until apartments are provided for him at the model school he shall have an allowance for lodgings ; and that he shall receive 5s. a day for each day on which he may be obliged to travel to a greater distance than twenty statute miles from his residence. 22. As we have at present eight Inspectors, who, in con- sequence of the extraordinary expenses which they incur in travelling, receive each a salary of £300 a year, and as their services will be dispensed with when the Superintendents are appointed, the increase of charge occasioned by the new arrangement will be, particularly when compared with the advantages which maybe expected from it, very inconsiderable. 23. We intend that each model school shall consist of two departments — one for elementary teaching, the other for scientific, and for instruction in manual occupations. We therefore intend that there shall be a work-room annexed to each, and also a portion of land which those children, whose parents may so direct, shall be taught to cultivate. 24. We further propose, when establishing each model school, to make such an arrangement, if practicable, as may enable us afterwards to connect it with a model farm of about 40 acres, should we be authorized by a future grant from Parliament so to do. 25. The expense of providing the necessary buildings, im- plements of husbandry, stock, and crops for the model farms, would probably amount to about £600 each; so that the whole expenditure for providing these most desirable estab- lishments throughout Ireland would come only to about £15,000. jSTo future grants would be required for the pur- pose of maintaining them. Our plan would be to let each farm to the head master of the model school, at a rent pro- portioned to the value of the land and the outlay upon it ; to bind him to a proper course of management ; and to take security for having it rendered up to us when demanded, duly stocked and cropped. 26. We propose that the head master of each model school shall receive a salary of £50 a year ; that he shall have an assistant who shall have a salary of £20 a year ; that there «hall be I 5 . 6d. a quarter, at the least, paid for each child 1837.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 127 who attends the school, bj its parents or friends ; that the money so paid shall constitute a school fund, and that it shall be divided in such proportions as we may determine, between the head master, his assistant, and the most advanced of the monitors whom he may employ. 27. We are of opinion, that the head master of each model school should be authorized to receive a limited number of boarders, at such a charge to their parents or friends as we may deem proper, having regard to local circumstances. V. — 28. It is our intention gradually to divide the National Schools, in general, into two classes; the one to consist of pri- mary, the other of secondary schools. The primary schools to afford elementary instruction ; the secondary scientific, and instruction also in manual occupations. A portion of land for garden husbandry, to be an indispensable adjunct to each se- condary school, unless situated in a city or town. Instruction, however, in manual occupations to he encouraged in the pri- mary schools also; and a female department, under a female superintendent, to be annexed to each. The females to be taught work suited to their sex, in addition to reading, writing, and arithmetic. 29. The master of each primary school to receive ^d. a quarter, at the least, for each child attending the male depart- ment, from its parents or friends, or from the patrons of the school; to have a salary from the public, regulated as to amount by the circumstances of the school; and to receive a gratuity when favourably reported upon by the Superintendent of the district. The amount to depend on the report, but not to exceed £l 6s. in any quarter. The female teacher to be re- munerated in all respects in like manner as the master. 30. Every secondary school to have apartments for the master connected with it. The master to receive I 5 . Qtd. a quarter at the least for each child, from its parents or friends, or from the patrons of the school ; and to have a salary of £30 a year from the public. 31. The Teachers of primary schools to be promoted to secondary as vacancies occur. The persons so to be pro- moted to be selected for merit : and only from teachers who shall have previously received quarterly gratuities for good conduct. 32. We propose having annual examinations in all the schools, and the prizes awarded to the most deserving children, but no child to re'ceive a prize for good answering, unless reported for general good conduct. 128 FOURTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1837. 33. We think it desirable that a certain number of free places should be hereafter established for boarders at each model school; that boys should he selected for them at examinations to be held for that purpose, — and that the head master should receive from the public for their board and instruction the same as he receives from the parents or friends of other children. VI. — 34. Having received your Excellency’s permission[to revise our existing rule as to religious instruction, we have anxiously considered whether we could effect such an altera- tion in the letter of it, without violating the principle, as might satisfy any of those who have been hitherto con- scientiously opposed to us. 35. The principle of the system, and which we consider fun- damental and unalterable, is, that the National Schools shall be open alike to Christians of all denominations ; therefore that no child shall be required to be present at any religious instruction or exercise of which his parents or guardians may disapprove, and that opportunities shall be afforded to all children to receive separately, at particular periods, such re- ligious instruction as* their parents or guardians may provide for them. The letter of the rule is, that religious instruction shall be given out of the hours during which all the children attending a school are assembled for common instruction. 36. It has been considered by some, that to limit the time for religious instruction in this way, tends to discourage it altogether, and therefore that an opportunity should be afforded for giving it at whatever hour may be deemed most convenient. 37. The rule as to time was framed with a view to conve- nience, and to convenience only, and it never has been con- sidered by us that we should violate principle if we allowed religious instruction'' to be given during the ordinary school hours, provided that such an arrangement "were made as that children whose parents did not approve of it should not be required to attend or be present at it. 38. We therefore propose modifying the letter of the rule, so as to allow religious instruction to be given, and of course the Scriptures to be read, or the Cathechism learned, during any of the school hours, provided such an arrangement be made as that no children shall take part in, or listen to, any religious reading or instruction to which their parents or guardians object. With these views w^e have framed the following regulations : — 1st. The ordinary school business, 129 1837.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. during wliicli all cliiklren, of whatever denomination they may be, are required to attend, is to embrace a competent number of hours in each day. 2nd. One day at least in each week, or q>art of a day, (independently of the Sunday,) is to be set apart for the religious instruction of the children, on wdiich day such pastors or other persons as are approved of by their parents or guardians, shall have access to them for ' that purpose, whether those pastors have signed the original application or not. 3rd. The managers of schools are also expected to afford convenient opportunity and facility for the same purpose on other days of the week. But where any course of religious instruction is pursued in a school during school hours, to which the parents of any of the children attending it object, an arrangement is to be made for gmng it separately to those who are to receive it. 4th. Any arrangement of this description that may be made, is to be pu blicly notified in the schools, in order that those children, anT those only, may be present at the religious instruction whose parents and guardians approve of their being so. 5th. If any other books than the Holy Scriptures, or the standard books of the church to which the children using them belong, are employed in communicating religious instruction, thejtitle of each is to be-made known to the Board. 6th. The rekd- | ing of the Scriptures, either in the Protestant authorized or | Douay version, is considered as religious instruction. 39. We do not consider it our province to make any obser- vations upon the evidence given during the inquiries to which we have already adverted ; but we trust we have shown a sincere desire, in what we have now proposed, to do every thing in our power to conciliate and draw into common agreement all who desire to promote education in Ireland on the basis of religion, but free from every condition that might practically tend to exclude any denomination of Christian children from its benefits. And we are persuaded, that it is only by diffusing such an education as widely as possible, and through it not only a general information, but a disposition to peacefulpursuits, and habits of industry and order, — that a thorough improvement can be wrought in the state of the country, and the poorer classes of the people raised from the misery in which they are now so generally sunk. VII. — 40. In conclusion : as the duties which we have to discharge are increasing considerably, we beg leave to submit to your Excellency a request that our number may bo so augmented, as that we may be enabled to appoint two 130 FOURTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS, ETC. [ 1837 . Committees for the despatch of general business, from amongst ourselves, subject, of course, to the control of the entire Board. (Signed) Leinster. Kichd. Dublin. D. Murray. Franc Sadleir. James Carlile. A. R. Blake. Robert Holmes. Education Office, 12th October, 1837. FIFTH EEFOET OF THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, FOR THE YEAR 1838. TO HIS EXCELLENCY CONSTANTINE HENRY MARQUESS OF NORMANBY, LORD LIEUTENANT-GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency, 1. — 1. We, the undersigned Commissioners, apjTointed to administer the funds granted by Parliament for the Education of the Poor of Ireland, have now to make our Fifth Report. 2. We stated in our last Report that we intended to take measures for effecting a general improvement in the schools under us; with that view we have since availed ourselves of your Excellency’s permission to revise and alter our general rules, and as remodelled and amended they now stand as foUows: — I. — As TO THE BUILDING AND SUPPORT OF ScHOOLS. 1. The Commissioners will grant aid towards the building and support of schools of two classes — elementary schools, and schools of industry ; but they can only grant aid to a limited number of the latter, and they must be at certain distances from each other. One -third at least of the actual expenditure upon each building must be locally provided for. Applicants for aid towards the building of a school-house are to describe the site of the intended building, to specify the tenure by which it is held, and to state the number of children expected to attend, distinguishing males from females. If the Com- missioners approve of the application, they will furnish a plan and specification of the necessary works, and the form of an estimate which is to be returned to them duly filled up ; they will then notify the extent of aid which they are disposed to grant ; but they are not empowered, in any case, to pay more than two-thirds of the sum which can be satisfactorily shown to them to have been actually and necessarily expended. They will require, by the plau which they furnish, that a* 132 FIFTH REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [1838. portion of each school-bnilding shall he* divided from the rest bj a partition, in order that it may be used as a separate class- room ; and as an indispensable condition for aid towards a school of industry, that a work-room shall he annexed to it if it he situated in a city or town, and if it he a country or rural school, that a certain quantity of land shall he provided for garden culture. They will consider schools for females as of the class of elementary schools ; but they will require that instruction he there given in sewing, knitting, and other works suited to females. 2. The school, when finished, is to he vested in trustees, to he chosen by the applicants themselves, and their names reported to the Commissioners for their approbation. The trustees are to hold the school-house for the j^nrpose of national education, according to these regulations. 3. No alteration is to he made in the trusteeship without the concurrence of the Commissioners. If any of the trustees die, or resign, new trustees shall be elected to supply their place, subject to the approval of the Commissioners. 4. Although the Commissioners do not absolutely refuse aid towards the erection of school-houses on ground con- nected with a place of worship, yet they much prefer having Nthem erected on ground which is not so connected, where it can he obtained ; they therefore expect that, before church, chapel, or meeting-house ground he adopted as the I site of a school-house, inquiry he made whether another I convenient site can he obtained, and that the result shall he stated to them. 5. The Commissioners do not contribute to the ornamenting of school-houses, hut merely to such expenditure as may be necessary for having the children accommodated in plain substantial buildings. If buildings of another description be preferred, the whole of the extra expense must be provided by the applicants. 6. The Commissioners will contribute a portion of the expense which may be originally required for fitting up or furnishing a school-house ; but provision must thenceforth be locally made for keeping the house repaired and furnished. 7. The Commissioners will furnish gratuitously to each school a first stock of school-books, which will be renewed at the end of every four years ; they are to be kept as a school- stock, for which the master or mistress will be held responsible, and they are on no account to be ever taken out of the school. The Commissioners will also supply books from time to time, for the general use of the children, and school requisites, such as paper, slates, quills, at half cost price. 1838.] or NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 133 II. — As TO THE Government of Schools with respect TO Attendance and Eeligious Instruction. 1. The ordinary school business, during which all chil- dren, of whatever denomination they may he, are required to attend, is to embrace a competent number of hours in each day. 2. One day in each week, or part of a day (independently of Sunday), is to be set apart for the religious instruction of the children, on which day such pastors or other persons as are approved of by the parents or guardians of the children, shall have access to them for that purpose, whether those ^ pastors have signed the original application or not. 3. The managers of schools are also expected to aiford convenient opportunity and facility for the same purpose on other days of the week. But where any course of religious^ instruction is pursued: hi a' school during school hours, to which the parents of any of the children attending it object, the managers are to make an arrangement for having it given to those who are to receive it at a stated time or times, and in a separate place; so that no children, whose parents or guardians object to their being so, shall be present at it. 4. Any arrangement of this description that may be made is to be publicly notified in the schools, in order that those children, and those only, may be present whose parents or guardians approve of their being so. 5. The reading of the Scriptures, either in the Protestant authorized, or Douay versions, comes within the rule as to religious instruction. 6. If any other books than the Holy Scriptures, or the standard books of the church to which the children using them belong, are employed in communicating religious instruction, the title of each is to be made known to the Commissioners. 7. The titles of all books which the conductors of schools intend for the ordinary school business are also to be reported to the Commissioners, and none are to be used to which they object ; but they will prohibit such only as may appear to them to contain matter objectionable in itself, or objectionable for common instruction as peculiarly belonging to some parti- cular religious denomination. 8. A register is to be kept in each school, recording the daily attendance of the scholars, and the average attendance in each week, and each quarter, according to a form to be furnished by the Commissioners. N.B. — The principle of the Commissioners as to rehgious K 134 FIFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1838. instruction is tlie same as tliat laid down for education in workhouses, by the Act for the more effectual relief of the destitute poor in Ireland, 1st and 2nd Viet. ch. 56, sec. 49. The section is as follows : — And he it enacted, That no order of the Commissioners nor any by-law shall oblige any inmate of any workhouse to attend “ or be present at any religious service which may be celebrated “in a mode contrary to the religions principles of such inmate, nor “ shall authorize the education of any child in such workhouse in “any religious creed other than that professed by the parents or “ surviving parent of such child, and to which such parents or parent “shall object, or, in the case of an orphan to which the guardian or “guardians, godfather or godmother of such orphan, shall object: “provided also that it shall be lawful for any regular minister of “the religious persuasion of any inmate of such workhouse, at all “ times of the day, on the request of such inmate, to visit such work- “ house, for the purpose of affording religious assistance to such in- “ mate, and also for the 'purj)ose of instructing his child or children in the 2orinciples of his religion^' III. — As TO Teachers. 1. The appointment of teachers rests with the local patrons and committees of schools ; hut the Commissioners are to be satisfied of the fitness of each, both as to character and general qualification. He should be a person of Christian sentiment, of calm temper and discretion ; he should he imbued with a spirit of peace, of obedience to the law, and loyalty to his Sovereign ; he should not only possess the art of communi- cating knowledge, hut be capable of moulding the mind of youth, and of giving the power which education confers a useful direction. These are the qualities for which patrons of schools, on making choice of teachers, should anxiously look. They are those which the Commissioners are anxious to find, to encourage, and to reward. 2. The Commissioners have provided a normal establish- ment adjoining their official house, in Marlborough-street, Dublin, for training teachers and educating persons destined to undertake the charge of schools ; and they will not, in future, sanction the appointment of a teacher permanently to any school unless he shall have received a certificate from them or from such one of their officers as they may authorize to examine him on the spot, that he is duly qualified for it, 3. Persons presented for admission to the normal establish- ment must produce a certificate of good character from an officiating clergyman of the communion to which they belong ; 1838.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND* 135 they must take the oath, or make a solemn declaration of allegiance before a magistrate, and in the presence of the Commissioners ; they must pass through an examination in grammar, in the third, fourth, and fifth lesson-books, published by the Commissioners, and which contain a series of historical, scientific, and general information; also, in arithmetic, in geometry, and in mensuration. Those allowed to enter will be boarded and lodged at a house which the Commissioners have taken at Glasnevin, in the immediate neighbourhood of Dublin, and to which an agricultural department is attached. They will receive religious instruction from their respective pastors. They will attend upon five days in the week at the training and model schools of the Commissioners in Marlbo- rough-street, where lectures are delivered ondifferentbranches of knowledge, and where they will be practised in the art of teaching. They will receive instruction at home, particularly in agriculture, upon each evening ; and they will attend on Saturdays at a farm which is conducted under the directions of the Commissioners, and where they will see theory reduced to practice. They will undergo a final examination at the close of their course, and each will then receive a certificate according to his deserts. 4. The Commissioners will grant a salary to each teacher of from £10 to £30 a year, varying according to the nature and extent of the instruction which his school affords. They will also grant annual gratuities to the most deserving teachers according to the rejDorts made upon their conduct; and they will require that a further income be secured either by local subscription or school fees, to such amount in each case as they may direct. 5. Should the Commissioners consider any teacher employed in a school, towards the building of which they have con- tributed, unfit for his office, or otherwise objectionable, they will require that he be dismissed, and another provided. Should such a teacher be found in any other school receiving aid, they will withhold the salary contributed by them until a fit person shall be appointed. 6. Salaries granted by the Commissioners are granted to the teachers individually, therefore no new teacher can receive a salary from them unless they have first approved of him. IV. — Inspection of Schools. I. Clergymen of all denominations residing in the neigh- bourhood of a school, or having any ecclesiastical connexion K 2 136 FIFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1838. with the district in which it is situated, although they may not have signed the original application to the Commissioners, are to have free admission to it, not to take part in the ordi- nary business, nor to interrupt it, but as visitors to observe how it is conducted. 2. Every teacher of a national school is required to receive courteously known clergymen or other gentlemen “ of the I neighbourhood, of all denominations, who purpose to inspect ^ it ; to afford them free access to the school-room, and full liberty to observe what books are in the hands of the children, or upon the desks ; what tablets are hung up on the walls, and what is their method of teaching ; but they are by no means required to permit any person to interrupt the business of the school, by asking questions of children, examining classes, calling for papers of any kind, or in any other way diverting the attention of either teachers or scholars from their usual business. 3. Should any such visitors wish for information which they cannot obtain by such inspection, it will be the duty of the teacher to refer them to the patrons or mana^gers of the school for it. 4. Every teacher is required to have his visitors’ book lying upon his desk, that visitors may, if they choose, enter remarks in it. Such remarks as may be made the teachers are by no means to alter or erase. 5. Yfith respect to persons not clerg 3 nnen, or not of the neighbourhood, proposing to visit a school, the local managers are at liberty to make such regulations as they may deem expedient. The Commissioners however, expect that, whether such visits be received or declined, the persons who offer them shall always be treated with respect, and their inspections subjected to the same regulations with those of clergymen residing in the neighbourhood. 6. As tlie religious instruction of the children is under the control of the clergyman or lay person communicating it witli the approbation of their parents, the Commissioners can give no liberty to any other visitor, whether clergyman or layman, to interfere at all upon the subject. 7. The Commissioners, by themselves or their officers, are to be allowed to visit and examine the schools whenever they think fit. Those who visit on the part of the Commissioners will be furnished with credentials under their seal, which they will show to the teachers. 8. The Commissioners have divided Ireland into twenty-five school districts, and have appointed a Superintendent for each. 137 1838.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. He is frequently to visit the several schools committed to his charge; to receive a mo^ithly report upon each from the teacher; and to make one quarterly himself to the Commis- sioners. He is also to supply them with such local information as they may from time to time require from him, and to act as their agent in all matters in which they may employ him ; hut he is not invested wdth authority to decide upon any question affecting a National School, or the general business of the Commissioners, without their direction. V. — Miscellaneous. 1. It is the earnest wish of Her Majesty’s Government, and of the Commissioners, that the clergy and laity of the i different religious denominations in the country should co- operate with one another in conducting National Schools. Nevertheless, the Government and the Commissioners choose rather to leave this expression of their desire to the good feeling of applicants themselves, than to make it the subject of any express stipulation, persuaded that, when practi-. cable, it will he attended to. 2. When any school is received by the Commissioners into connexion with them, the inscription “ National School,” and no other, shall be put up conspicuously on the school-house; and when a school-house is built partly by aid from them, a stone is to be introduced into the wall having that inscription cut upon it. 3. The Commissioners do not desire, in ordinary cases, to exercise control over school-houses on Sundays, or beyond the hours of instruction on other days ; that control being left to the local managers. But they require that no use shall be made of them tending to contention, such as the holding of political meetings in them, or bringing into them political ^ petitions or documents of an}^ kind for signature ; and that they shall not be converted into places of public worship. Such use made of a school-house, built by aid from the Commissioners, will he held to be a violation of the principles of the National Education system. Such a use made of a school-house, after its establishment into connexion with the ' Board, they will regard as a sufficient reason for withholding further aid. 4. The Commissioners will require that the principles of the following lesson be strictly inculcated in all schools admit- ted into connexion with them ; and that a printed copy of the lesson itself, to bo furnished by them, shall bo hung up in each school: — 138 FII'TH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1838 . Christians should endeavour, as the Apostle Paul commands them, ‘to live peaceably with all men.* (Rom. ch. xii. v. 18.) “Our Saviour, Christ, commanded his disciples to ‘love one another.’ He taught them to love even their enemies, to bless those that cursed them, and to pray for those that persecuted them. He himself prayed for his murderers. “ Many men hold erroneous doctrines, hut we ought not to hate or persecute them. We ought to seek for the truth, and to hold fast what we are convinced is the truth ; but not to treat harshly those who are in error. Jesus Christ did not intend his religion to he forced on men by violent means. He would not allow his disciples to fight for him. “ If any persons treat us unkindly, we must not do the same to them; for Christ and his apostles have taught us not to return evil for evil. If we would obey Christ, we must do to others, not as they do to us, hut as we should wish them to do to us. “ Quarrelling with our neighbours, and abusing them, is not the way to convince them that we are in the right and they in the wrong. It is more likely to convince them that we have not a Christian spirit. “We ought to show ourselves followers of Christ, who, ‘when he was reviled, reviled not again.’ (1 Pet. ch. ii. v. 23.)” 5. The Commissioners will regard any teacher attending meetings held for political purposes, or taking part in elections for Members of Parliament, as incompatible with the perform- ance of his duties. 6. We hope the regulations we have made respecting Oiu* normal establishment, the remuneration of our teachers, and the superintendence of our schools, wiU enable us gradually to bring forward and secure a supply of persons, competent to the instruction of youth, and to keep the persons thus brought forward, by vigilant inspection, steadily to their duties. Such measures must necessarily occasion a considerable expen- diture, but only that species of expenditure which is essential to true economy; for, without it, we could have no security that the education we are endeavouring to afford would prove, as, under Providence, we hope it will, a certain, not a questionable good. II — 7. We have, in the next place, to show what our progress has been in establishing schools ; and we have the satisfaction to state, that we had in operation on the 25th of March last, 1,384; besides which, we had undertaken to grant aid to 195 which had not then opened.* There were 169,548 * We make a rest at the 31st of March, because our annual accounts to the Audit Office are made up to that period in each year. 1838.] . OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 139 cliildren in actual attendance upon the former, and 40,106 were expected to attend the latter, making a total of 209,654.^ 8. With these facts before us, we think we may congratu- late the public on the extraordinary success which has hitherto attended our labours. 9. Centuries have elapsed since the State first attempted to provide education for the poor of Ireland ; but its eftbrts were failures, although great expense was incurred, until the present national system was established. 10. It appears, by a Eeport made in 1826 by the Commis- sioners who were then inquiring into the state of education in Ireland, that the number of children returned to them as attending in schools to which the State granted aid, was 69,638, and the grants for education in the preceding year amounted to £68,718; whereas, the number of children in actual education under us is upwards of 169,000, and the grant for the year is £50,000. 11. We do not mention this for the purpose of casting any reflection upon others. We notice the difference between the past and present expense only to show how much more the State formerly contributed to education than it now does, and how much less it effected — a consideration which we hope may lead to an increase of the means confided to us for diffusing so great a blessing.| 12. It now only remains for us to refer, for a detailed account of our expenditure and of the principles on which it is regulated, to the Report, given in the Appendix, of a Com- mittee which we appointed in October last, to inquire into the liabilities of the Board and the funds applicable to the discharge of them, and to report thereon, and to state the j)urposes to which the surplus at the command of the Board should be applied, having regard to the several heads of service in the last estimate laid before Parliament. Also, to * We give a list of the schools in existence, and also of those coming into existence, in the Appendix. t There were educated, in the Charter Schools, 2,255 ; in those of the Association for Discountenancing Vice, 12,769; in those of the Kildare-placc Society, 58,205 — which would make together 73,229, hut 57 schools of the Kildare-place Society, the average attendance upon which was 63 ciiilclrcn, were connected also with the Association schools, and are reckoned in dupli- cate. The number in attendance upon them is therefore to be deducted from the foregoing numbers, and there remain the above-mentioned number of 69,638. The Charter Schools had, besides the grant from Parliament, an income from private property of about £7,000 a year, and the children in them were both maintained and educated. 140 FIFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS, ETC. [ 1838 . revise the existing establishments of the Board at Marh borough-street and Glasnevin, and to report whether any and what reductions may be made therein ; and, further, to con- sider and report upon the manner in which the accounts of the Board are kept, and whether any and what improvements can be made therein. Also, whether any new regulations should be made for the purpose of securing strict order and economy in the future administration of the moneys placed at its disposal.’^ (Signed) Leinster. B. Dublin. 1^ D. Murray. Franc Sadleir. A. K. Blake. B. Holmes. Bichd. W. Greene. P. Bellew. P. S. Henry. SIXTH EEPOET OF THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, EOE THE YEAE 1839. TO HIS EXCELLENCY HUGH VISCOUNT EBRINGTON, LORD LIEUTENANT- GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency, 1. — 1. We, the undersigned Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, beg leave to submit to youi’ Excellency tills our Sixth Report. 2. Pursuant to an order of the House of Commons, wo made a return, in July last, of all schools aided or built by us up to the 1st of January, 1839. 3. We had at that period 1,384 schools, which were at- tended by 181,264 children. We had also undertaken to make 190 grants to schools which had not, at that time, come into existence, and the number in attendance upon which, it was expected, would amount to 38,000. The total number of schools would •therefore be 1,574, and of children about 219,000. 4. AVe now give a list in the Appendix of the schools which we had in operation on the 31st of December last, and we specify opposite to each the number of children in attendance upon it, according to the rolls for the half-year ending the preceding 30th of September. AYe also give a list of expected schools, towards the erection of which we have undertaken to make grants ; and we have in like man- ner set opposite to each the expected attendance upon it. 5. The schools in operation amounted to 1,581 ; of these 1,479 were in existence on the preceding 30th of September, and the number of children in attendance upon them, accord- ing to the rolls for the half-year ending on that day, was 192^971. The remaining 102 schools were opened after the 30th of September, therefore no half-yearly rolls have been, as yet, received from them; but from the general information 142 SIXTH REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [1839. which we have resj)ecting them, we think the nnmher in attendance upon them may be stated at about 12,000, making altogether about 205,000. 6. The expected schools amounted to 357, and the esti- mated attendance upon them to about 63,000. 7. The foregoing statement shows that we had, at the commencement of 1839, 1,384 schools in existence, which were attended by 181,264 children, and that at the termi- nation of the year the number of schools in existence was increased from 1,384 to 1,581, and the attendance of children from 181,264 to 205,000 ; also, that the expected schools, at the commencement of 1839, a-mounted to 190, and the ex- pected attendance of children to 38,000 ; and that, at the termination of the year, the number of expected schools was increased from 190 to 357, and the expected attendance from 38,000 to 63,000 ; making altogether an increase, actual and expected, of 364 jN'ational Schools, and 49,000 scholars. II. — 8. While the system of National Education has been p thus spreading so widely through Ireland in general, it has lately received a check in one district through the efforts of a I Homan Catliohc prelate, formerly sojughtaid-f br . a s chool j whmh, under the circumstances~of the case, the Board could I noEgfant. Sever ar schboTsm fhos^ of the counties of Galway~ ^d May o, in which he exercises spiritual authority, have ceased to be in connexion with us . and the operation of others, which are vested in trustees under the Board, has been susp ended until new trustees and managers shall have been I appointed. The patrons^-^^ere^ with-a. single-exception, f Boman Catholic cler^raen, and appear to have acted enthely unffer the orders of the prelate alluded to. In one com- munication only have they stated any grounds, save his will, for withdrawing from the Board, and in that communication, which is signed by 1 3 clergym en, they express themselves as follows : — ' “ We, the undersigned, feeling that the system of National Edu- ‘ cation, as at present constituted, can never enjoy the confidence of the Irish people, and, con sidering the abuses that have been prov ed I in t he allocation of theTuncls intrusted to that bod y, do hereby, in ; conference assembled, withdraw ourselves from any further connexion with the Board of Education, and we request the Secretary to signify I to the Commissioners, that we shall entertain no further communi- cation or connexion with them.” 9. Yom- Excellency will observe, that no one objection is here made either to the principles of the National System, or 1839.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 143 to any act of tlie Board towards the persons who have thus separated from it. When they knew the system only as a theory, they embraced it as a means of good, and now, after having had experience of it for years, they neither state that it has disappointed them in practice, nor that it has proved in any degree injurious or inconvenient, yet they have come to the opinion — as signing no reason wha tever for havi ng done so — that ‘‘it can never enjoy the~confidence of the Irish people.” The benefits, however, that it is diffusing through the country; the cordial support jy;hich it_receives from th^ Roman Catholic clef^ in general, whose flocks compose so great TjidrtioiTof the poorer classes; and the rapid progress which it has already made, and continues to make, notwith- standing the obstacles which passion and prejudice have opposed to it, lead us to a very different conclusion. 10. For nearly the whole of the last century the Govern- ment of Ireland laboured to promote Protestant education, and tolerated no other. Large grants of public money were voted for having children educated in the Protestant faith, while it was made a transportable offence in a Roman Catholic (and if the party returned, high treason,) to act as a school- master, or assistant to a schoolmaster, or even as a tutor in a private family.* The Acts passed for this purpose continued in force from 1709 to 1782. They were then repealed, but Parliament continued to vote money for the suj)port only of schools conducted on principles which were regarded by the great body of the Roman Catholics as exclusively Protestant until the present system was established.! 11. It guarantees to parents and guardians of all commu- nions, according to the civil rights with which the laws of the land invest them, the power of determining what rehgious instruction the children over whom they have authority shall receive, and it prohibits all attempts at enforcing any, either on Protestant or Roman Catholic children, to which their parents or guardians object. 12. This is the great principle of the system. It has therefore been earnestly embraced Rom the first by the Roman Catholic clergy and laity in particular, and been hailed by the poor as one of the greatest boons that the Government had ever bestowed upon them.J * See 8th Anne, c. 3, and 9th William III. c. 1. + See the annexed extract from Lord Stanley’s letter (No. 1) to the Duke of Leinster, on the original formation of the National Board. % See the annexed copy of a Circular Letter (No. 2) addressed l)y a late Roman Catholic prelate, to the Clergy under him, upon the first announce- ment of the system. 144 SIXTH REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [1839. 13. It sliall ever be our constant object, as it uniformly has been, to administer it with fairness and justice to all ; and seeking only to do impartial good, we trust, whatever diffi- culties we may meet with, that we shall be enabled, under Providence, to overcome them by the force of reason, charity, and truth. 14. With respect to the statement, that ‘‘abuses have been proved in the allocation of the funds,'’ we should not have known what was nieaht by it, if we had not heard o f attempt s ( to make the people of the proyince_of ^Connaught believe, 1 th at the y had n ot a f ai r share of the .grant s for e' dfficatib ffi^ ]We presume that this is what is meant ; but the following extract from the first document in tlie Appendix in our last Report shows, that for such a supposition there is not the slightest foundation : — “ The Commissioners were enabled, out of the sums granted, to them in 1837, to dispose of all applications then before them which had been received prior to October, 1836, and upon which their queries had been satisfactorily answered. There remained 92 on which further information was required. Of these 26 were from Ulster, 34 from Munster, 26 from Leinster, and six from Connaught. “There were before the Commissioners, on the 31st December last, 145 applications from Ulster, 108 from Munster, 96 from Leinster, and sixt^-Jive from Connaught^ 15. The last paragraph had reference to the 31st of December, 1 838. In addition to the information which it affords, we beg leave to refer to the return to which we have already adverted, for an account of the building grants made to the several provinces to the 1st of Jaiuiary,- USff9, and which are as follow ; — Ulster Munster Leinster Connaught - £ s. d, 9,722 8 11 9,584 4 10 11,688 14 10 10,824 5 7 16. It thus appears that the building grants made to Connaught have exceeded those to provinces which greatly surpass it in population. Hence, indeed, persons given to uncharitable surmise, and disposed to take surmise as proof, might conclude that Connaught, instead of having been neglected by the Board, as has been untruly asserted, had experienced undue favour from it; but not so is the fact. The awlications from _j]qnnau »4it foip ai d towards pre-existing schools, were much fewer ^nlrom htlier Prov ince^jp^^ 1839.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 145 probably, to a previous want of schools i a.it ; but the appli- cations for new schools have been for that same reason more numerous, and therefore so have been the grants. III. — 17. We had at the close of the last year 136 appli- cations undisposed of, and having received several since, we have altogether 245 now before us, of which 62 are from ministers of the Synod of Ulster. The whole of these 62 appear consequent on a grant, which we have made to the Eev. Eobert Stewart, D.D., a member of that body, and to which, therefore, and as it was attended by peculiar circum- stances, we tliinlv it necessary particularly to advert. 18. Your Excellency received a deputation from the school directory of the Synod on the 24th of January last, when such members of the Board as ivere able to attend were present at your desire. Upon that occasion your Excellency stated in substance: — 1st. That the principle of the national system was one of equal right and justice to all classes of Her Majesty’s subjects, and therefore that no advantage, save what was equally open to all, could be given to the members of any particular communion. 2nd. That the Board, having found it difficult to get full and satisfactory answers to the queries which have heretofore been sent to applicants for aid, had lately changed its practice, and had resolved in future to send queries only to its own superintendents, who would communicate with the parties to each application, make the necessary local inquiries, and then report the circumstances to the Board for its consideration. 3rd. That according to the fundamental principles of the system, the national schools must be open to children of all religious denominations, never- theless that the patrons of each might have such religious instruction given in it, during school hours, as they thought proper, provided such an arrangement was made as that the instruction so given should not interfere with or impede the literary business of the school, and that no children should be required to attend or be present at it whose parents or guar- dians disapproved of their being so. — These explanations were deemed so far satisfactory, and it was arranged that an appli- cation should be made to the Board for aid towards some one school, the actual circumstances and rules of which should bo stated ; that the Board should come to a decision upon it without waiting in the particular case for any j^i’evious reference to their local superintendent, and that whatever was done by the Board with it, should be done also upon every other similarly circumstanced. 146 ‘SIXTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1839. 1 9. Upon this understanding, an aj)plication, of which the following is a copy, w^as laid before us by Dr. Stewart, accompanied by other niembers of the deputation, all of whom approved of it : — «Po THE Commissioners of National Education. ‘‘The name of the school is Correen; it is situated in the town- land of Correen, in the parish of Skerry, barony of Lower Antrim, and county of Antrim, and is not near to any house of worship. Post town, Broughshane, about one mile and a half to the south-east. It was founded in 1818, built by private subscription, and a building grant of £30 from the Kildare-place Society. The house is 26 feet by 16 feet in the clear, and seven feet high in the side wall. It is built of stone and lime, slated, and well fitted up with desks. It is all in one room, and wholly employed for the use of the children. It is held by lease, and rent free. “ The school is under the management of a committee, chosen by the parents of the children ; patron or superintendent, Bev. Bobert Stewart, B.I). The times for reading the Holy Scripture and for catechetical instruction are so arranged as not to interfere with or impede the scientific or secular business of the school, and no child whose parents or guardians object is required to be present, or take part in those exercises; and no obstruction shall be offered to the children of such parents receiving such instruction elsewhere as they may think proper. The school opens in the summer at half-past nine, a.m., and continues till half-past five, p.m., with the interval of one hour, from one till two, for dinner. In the winter it opens at ten and continues till three. In both summer and winter it is held during six days of the week. The school is open upon all days of the week to the public of all denominations, who have liberty to inspect the registry, witness the mode of teaching, and see that the regulations of the school are faithfully observed ; but no persons, except members of the Committee and the officers of the Board, are permitted, ex-oflcio, to interfere in the business or management of the school. The books used, in addition to the Scriptures and the Westminster Catechism, are those sanctioned by the Kildare-place Society. The number of children in attendance is 42, of which 20 are males. There is a registry and daily report book faithfully kept in the school. The children pay for reading 2s., writing and accounts 2s. 6d., English grammar, geography, &c., 3s. per quarter. “ In addition to a grant of books, the aid required is the sum of £8 to pay at the above rates for children, whose parents, from poverty, are unable to pay, and whatever gratuity the inspector of the Board may report the teacher to deserve. “ Signed on behalf of the school, “ Bobert Stewart, Patron. “Broughshane, January 24, 1840.’ 1839.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 147 20. It appears to us that the rules of the"school for which aid was thus sought w^ere compatible with the principles of the national system. We therefore granted the desired salary of £8 a year, and a stock of books. 21. The school, as your Excellency will observe, is con- ducted by a Committee chosen hy the parents of the children ; the time for religious instruction is so arranged as not to interfere luith the scientific or secular business of the school; no children are required to he present at it whose parents or guardians object to their being so, and such children are permitted to absent themselves whenever their parents or guardians think ht, for the purpose of receiving such religious instruction as they may provide for them. All this in substance agrees with the regulations of a school called the Temple Meeting-house school, to which we granted assistance in 1833, after having explained our views fully in a letter which has since been published with our Keports, and of which the following is a copy : — “Education Office, July 25, 1833. Sir — I had the honour of submitting to the Commissioners of Education your letter of the 16th instant, in which you desire to know whether aid can he extended by them towards the Temple Meeting-house school, the business of which you state to be con- ducted in the following manner ; namely, that it opens at ten o’clock and closes at three ; that the attention of the pupils is confined until two each day to the usual literary education ; that the books used by the children are those formerly supplied by the Kildare-place Society; that the last hour is employed in reading and instruction in the Holy Scriptures by such pupils as are advanced to an Old and New Testament class, if permitted by their parents to join in such an exercise; that those who are not so advanced, or who are not allowed by their parents to read the word of God, may either pursue the usual routine of business of the school, or retire if they please ; and that Saturday is employed in directing the attention of those who have not entered a Scripture class to what they may have been doing during the week, and in catechising those who have in their knowledge of the Scriptures. The Commissioners, having considered your letter, desire me to state that the regulations of the Temple Meeting-house school appear to them to agree in principle with those by which they are governed. “ The rule that the hours from two till three of each day, except Saturday, shall be employed in reading and instruction in the Holy Scriptures, is quite compatible with the regulations of the Commis- sioners, provided that such children only as are directed hy their parents to attend, he then alloived to continue in the school, and that all others do then retire. And with respect to the exercise on 148 SIXTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1839. Saturday, it also is compatible witli tlieir rules, 'provided that those children only shall attend upon that day whose parents direct that they^ shall join in reading or receiving instruction in the Holy Scriptures, so that an opportunity he thus afforded for all others to receive such religious instruction at that time as their p>arents or guardians shall provide for them. As you mention that you occasionally visit the school to mark the progress and administer such instruction as the circumstances and capacity of the children may require, the Commissioners desire me to observe, that it is of the essence of their rules, that religious instruction should be given only at the time specially appointed for that purpose, and that children whose parents do not direct them to be present at it, should previously retire. The Commissioners having thus explained their views, and anticipating that you will conform to them, direct me to signify their readiness to make a grant towards the support of the Temple Meeting-house school, on your returning the paper, which I herewith transmit, properly filled and signed. “ 1 have the honour to be. Sir, Your obedient servant, ^ (Signed) “ Tiios. F. Kelly, Secretary''' 22. In tlie Temple Meeting-lionse scliool, the time for reli- gious instruction was from two to three o’clock; hut the particular time is immaterial, provided it be, as it is in the present case, so arranged as not to interfere with or impede the scientific or secular business of the school ; and that no children shall be required to attend, or be present at it, whose j)arents or guardians object to their being so. Then as to affording a general opportunity for religious instruction, children who did not take part in the religious exercises of the Temple Meeting-house school, were allowed to absent themselves on Saturday for the purpose of receiving religious instruction elsewhere; and in the Correen school, they are allowed to absent themselves for the same purpose, whenever their parents may direct them to do so. 23. AYejaiay here q^erye that there has_b een . muc h mis- ( it'PPbehe nsion w it h respect to the princqile of t he Nati onal it Syste m, as to relig ious instruction. It ^s been supposed that I tlie Commissioners as sumed a right to direct and c ontrol the I' religions- eMu catiou bf~the childr en attending the„ITational ^ S choo ls ; but such a notion is altogether grou ndless. It is entirely at variance not ~diily with our practi^, but with documents which the Board has from the first put forth in explanation of its views. Whoeyer^efers do. th^ that we leayjJhepartiqjMaYj^ of 1839 .] or NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 149 al l denominati ons jn the haii rla . Qf saidi . ponson a-iis-tlioir parents or_ guardians may r1iojr^e _to intrust witli it. taking care only that cTnldren shall not he, through the direct or indirect operation of the rules adoptedinany school, either prevented!) from attending it, for general, literary, and secular instruction, or debarred, by any compulsory attendance upon it, from/ opportunity of receiving such religious instruction as theiii parents or guardians may provide for them. 24. It will easily be understood, that regulations which in this point of view might be, in some schools, unobjectionable | and attended with no inconvenience, might, whe re l ocal “ circ umstanc_ eB- were differen t, he at variance witlf our fun- daihentarprmciples^ 25. We should also state, that we by no means insist on fhaving the "Scripture Extract s, puhlis hed by our aut^fity, j I Tea d~lW gnynof ~tllg~ IfalIdhar3£^^ j ' thenT toTe read clhmTgl lmjrme of s instruc- i tioiThi a.n y sch ool attend ed by a ny chil dren whose parents or \ jiguardians ohje^d^o thchiT^^ case, we shou ld prohih it \ I the us e of them , except at the times of religious instructio n. ^ Iwheii the persons givmg it might use them or not, as the y Wiould think proper.* 26. It may be proper to add, that before granting aid towards the building of a school, we have, ever since the appointment of our district superintendents in 1838, required them to ascertain whether any arrangement had been made for giving religious instruction in the school, should it he established; hut we have never required this information from 4 them before granting aid, by way of salary or of hooks, to \ schools already in existence. In the former case, w^e have to act a priori, Siiid consequently, to guard against contingencies; in the latter, w^e have to deal with actual circumstances, and we judge of these as we find them, always taking care to give no aid unless to a school which is bona fide open for secular instruction to children of all communions, and which does not debar any from opportunities of receiving such religious instruction as their parents or guardians may ^^I’ovide for them. 27. We should add, that where the grant is only of salary and hooks, the Board acts upon the statement of the parties applying, provided it be satisfactory, without binding them literally to the rules of the Board; because should any thing * See the annexed copy of a letter (No. 3) which was addressed to one of the superintendents on the 31st August, 1838, and a copy of which was immediately afterwards transmitted to each of the others. I. 150 SIXTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1839. occur hereafter which might appear contrary to the spirit of the rules, the Board has it in its power to have the evil cor- rected, or, if it be not, to withdraw the salary; but in making a grant for building, as the Commissioners make it irrevocably, they require the parties receiving it to bind themselves irrevo- cably in return, to a strict observance of the rules, as in force at the time the grant is made, and to have the school vested in trustees vested for that purpose. 28. W e are aware, of course, that schools in which the patrons themselves provide religious instruction for children only of a particular communion, leaving it to the parents or guardians to provide it for all others, hear in some degree a peculiar religious aspect ; but schools of such a description, when connected with Presbyterian meeting-houses, appear to us to stand upon the same principle as schools connected with communities of the Roman Catholic persuasion, and to these we have been, from the commencement of our labours, granting aid, having first communicated with His late Ma- jesty’s Government upon the subject, and bemg sanctioned by it in doing so. 29. Indeed schools in general, which are under the direc- tion of persons only of one communion, may be considered to bear a distinctive stamp ; but although we are required to give a preference to apphcations signed by persons of differ- ent persuasions, we are not required to restrict aid to cases of that description. lY. — 30. We deemed it expedient to require the attendance in Dubhn of our several superintendents at the close of the last year, with the view of obtaining, by means of a personal examination of them, full and accurate information on the state of the schools in their respective districts. Their reports were in general very satisfactory as to those schools which are conducted in houses built by aid from the Board, and by teachers trained at our normal establishment. The reports were also favourable as to several others, but many are stiU kept in unsuitable buildings, and are under teachers of inferior qualifications ; even these, however, have been improved by the frequent inspection, and by the supplies of books and school requisites which the Board affords. 31. We have trained altogether 524 teachers. We have now in training 60, and arrangements are in progress which will enable us to accommodate a much greater number. 32. Our model farm, which is connected with our normal establishment is at present only in its infancy, but it is well or NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 151 1839.] conducted, and we have no doubt that the teachers under training, as well as the agricultural pupils, of whom there are at present 12, derive much benefit from the instruction they receive, and the judicious system of farming which they see practised there. 33. In our former reports, we expressed our regret that we had not the means to remunerate our teachers in proportion to the importance and value of their labours. We have now, however, been enabled to adopt measures for classifying and increasing the salaries of deserving teachers, by which we hope the whole body will he gradually elevated and improved. The particulars of the arrangements are given in the Appendix. 34. The model schools are in a flourishing condition, and continue to attract a large share of pubhc attention. There are now in attendance upon them, 752 hoys, 558 girls, 329 infants. (Signed) Leinster, Richard Dublin, Murray. Franc Sadleir. A. R. Blake. Robert Holmes. Richard W. Greene. Patrick Bellew. PoOLEY ShOULDHAM HeNRY. Morpeth. Alexander Macdonnell. John Richard Corballis. Plunket. Dublin, April, 1840. 152 SIXTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1839 APPENDIX, No. 1. Extract from Lord Stanley's Letter to tlie Duke of Leinster on the original formation of the National Board. “The Commissioners in 1812 recommended the appointment of a I Board of this description, to superintend a system of education, from n which should be banished even the suspicion of proselytism, and |j which, admitting children of all religious persuasions, should not U interfere with the peculiar tenets of any. The Government of the day imagined, that they had found a superintending body, acting ujDon a system such as was recommended, and intrusted the distri- bution of the national grants to the care of the Kildare-street Society. His Majesty’s present Government are of opinion, that no private society deriving a part, however small, of their annual income from private sources, and only made the channel of the munificence of the Legislature without being subject to any direct responsibility, could adequately and satisfactorily accomplish the end proposed; and while they do full justice to the liberal views with which that society was originally instituted, as well as to the fairness with which they have in most instances endeavoured to carry their views into effect, they cannot but be sensible, that one of the leading principles of that society was calculated to defeat its avowed objects, as experience has subsequently proved that it has. The determination to enforce in all their schools the reading of the Holy Scriptures without note or comment was undoubtedly taken with the purest motives; with the wish at once to connect religious with moral and literary education, and at the same time not to run the risk of woundingthe peculiar feelings of any sect, by catechetical instruction or comments, which might tend to subjects of polemical controversy; but it seems to have been overlooked, that the principles of the Boman Catholic Church (to which, in any system intended for general diffusion throughout Ireland, the bulk of the pupils must necessarily belong,) were totally at variance with this principle, and that the reading of the Holy Scriptures without note or comment by children must be peculiarly obnoxious to a church which denies even to adults, the right of unaided interpretation of the sacred volume in articles of religious belief. “ Shortly after its institution, although the society prospered and extended its operations under the fostering care of the Legislature, this vital defect began to be noticed, and the Boman Catholic Clergy began to exert themselves, with energy and success, against a system to which they were in principle opposed, and which they feared might lead in its results to proselytism, even although no such object were contemplated by its promoters. When this opposition arose, founded on such grounds, it soon became manifest that the system could not become one of National Education.” 1839.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 153 APPENDIX, No. 2. Copy of a Circular Letter addressed by a late Komaii Calliolic Prelate to tbe clergy under liim, upon tlie f rst announcement of the National System of Education. “Carlo-vv, December 26, 1831. Rev. Dear Sir, ^‘You have been made acquainted, tlirougli advertisements in the public newspapers, with an outline of the plan or terms on which the funds placed by Parliament at the disposal of the Lord Lieutenant, to promote the education of the children of the Irish people, will be dispensed. “ These terms had been long sought for, by repeated applications • to Grovernment, and by petitions to Parliament, and have at length, with much difficulty, been obtained. They are not perhaps the very best which could be devised, but they are well suited to the especial circumstances of this distracted country. They provide for the re- ligious instruction of Children by their respective pastors, or persons ' appointed for that purpose by them, as often as those pastors can deem it necessary. This instruction shall be given on one or two days in the week, and may be given, as I hope it will, every day. “ The school-house to be built at the public expense, is to be se- cured to the public. This is all the Commissioners require, and this is just, nay, it is necessary, in order to guard against individual rapacity. “The Commissioners claim to have control over the books to be used in schools. This appears an assumption from which evil, as well as good, might follow. It is good, that useless or immoral books be utterly, and by authority, excluded. This precaution is idle in our regard, but it may not be so elsewhere, and ‘ Law,’ says the apostle, ffis placed, not for the just man, but for the unjust.’ It gives no trouble to the man who acts properly; it gives pain, and brings punishment only to him who omits or transgresses his duty. “ This assumption would produce evil if the Commissioners sought to corrupt the education of the Irish people. We defy them to do so, even if they were so minded ; but they are not. Their purpose ^ is upright; their views are to promote education, religious as well as literary, and to preserve full and entire freedom of conscience, i Should bad men succeed to the present Commissioners, and attempt to corrupt the education of youth, we are not dumb dogs -who kn ow not how to barl^ ; we can guard our ffoi^s. and do so eas ily by-tlie n simple proce ss Yf exclud in g the Co mmissioners and their books and ' ag^ts from our schools. AVe might, by doing so, forfeit the aid which they would, ~TTthe supposition were realized, be entitled to withhold, but in withholding it they would be answerable to Pa rliamen t, to which we also would have access. “ T he lesson on_Christian c.hnritv which the Commissioners wish 154 SIXTH REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [1839 printed as a heading to all their spelling and reading lessons, and placed as a frontispiece to all their books. “ The rule which requires that all teachers henceforth to be em- ployed be provided from some model school, with a certificate of their competency, will aid us in a work of great difficulty, to wit, ji that of suppressing_ he dge-scho ols, and placing youth under the li direction 6fct>ih^e‘tenb leachers, and of those only. ‘‘The power claimed by the Commissioners to fine, suspend, or i remove teachers is gr^TnpwViaf AvnrKifnpf fiut the exercise of it might i in certain cases, where religious differences or religious parties arose, I be salutary. If this power w^ere exercised to the detriment of any I well conducted school which is scarcely possible, we have the same ' remedy against its exercise that we could resort to in the case of the introduction of improper books ; this claim, therefore, is not one to which we are called upon to object. “During the many years in which ed ucatiqn h as been in this c ountry a source of relig ious dissension, _Qur school-houses have been built, and g ener^ ly attached to Qin; places (ff worship, whilst the school-housesDuiltnSy rarliamentary aid, have been raised in de- tached places. “ Some years past it would have been easy to combine education ( and have only one school-house in place of two ; not so at present, an_ d time only can eff e ct fhn.t union which has hithe rto been pre- v e^ed aFgreat sacrifice, and at great expen s^ T notice this, that you may be enabiedTm your application or reply to the Commis- sioners, to point out the true and very sufficient reason, why in these S dioceses so well supplied with school-houses, few requisitio ns for aid to assist sc hools can, as yet,, be made. in that j oint manner, by Catho- lic ^nd Trotestant clergy men, which the Commissioners so justly recommend] “ Having premised this much, I now beg you will, without unne- cessary delay, apply to the Commissioners before mentioned, for aid, whether to bui ld or to furnis h, or to s uppo rt, as the case may war- rant, each o f yqi^ parochial_sc hools. “ Thelbrin m wfiicIiTIie application (always to be couched in the most respectful language) should be made, is a matter of indifference; as I suppose, should it be thought worthy of attention, a paper in the form of queries, containing tlm terms on which aid can be given, will be transmitted to you by the Secretary of the Commissioners, and on your reply to such paper will depend the decision on your claims. “You may take the following as a skeleton draft of the memorial to be prepared on behalf of any school. “ ‘ To the Right Honourable and Honourable the Commis- sioners of Education, &c., &c. “ ‘ The memorial of the undersigned Clergymen (or P. Priest, as the case may be,) and other inhabitants of the Parish of or Town of . “ ‘ Respectfully showeth, “ ‘ That memorialists have built (or intend to build) a school-house, in which (express the ayerage number) children are (or will be) 1839.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 155 educated. That the funds at the disposal of the memorialists are insufficient for the building the same, (or fitting up and finishing same with requisites, and maintaining a competent teacher therein.) Memorialists, therefore, willing to conform to the published rules of the Commissioners, humbly hope for such aid as Commissioners in their wisdom may think proper to grant. ‘ And Memorialists will ever pray.’ “ Wishing you the choicest graces of this auspicious time, when God appeared on earth to establish peace and good will, I remain, Rey. dear Sir, your faithful humble servant in Christ, “ (Signed) J. Doyle.” APPENDIX, No. 3. Copy of a Letter whicli was addressed to one of the S uper- i ntenden ts, on the 31st August. 183 8, and a Copy of which was immediately aft erwardsHEa^^^^ d to each of the , others. ! “ In your report on the Sha nballyinore school, t he reading of the A Sc ripture Extrac ts a ppears to be a subject on which you left a me- [/ mor andum in the Rpi pori^'R ook ; this has given muc h offenc e, as it V has been construed to an interference on the part of the Board, \ through you, with the religious instruction of the children. “You are not to leave any suggestion on this subject in future, i. either in the Report Book of the school, or by word of mouth to the teacher or other person. Simply confine yourself on this subject to registering in the tabular form of your Report sheet to me, the actual number who do read the Scripture Extracts, or state that none read j them, if the fact be so. j “ By a perusal of the Commissioners’ Regulations, you will per- ceive that they are totally silent with reg ard to this book, leaving i ts use or non-use, as^they do of a ll their other books, wholly for the discretion of those locally interested in the managei^nt of the i i school.” SEYEKTH EEPOKT OF THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, FOR THE YEAR 1840. TO HIS EXCELLENCY HUGH EARL FORTESCUE, LORD LIEUTENANT-GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency, 1. — 1. We, the undersigned Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, beg leave to submit to your Excellency this our Seventh Report. 2. We had on the 31st of December, 1839, 1,581 schools in operation; of these 1,479 were in existence on the preceding 30th of September, and the number of scholars in attendance upon them, according to the Rolls for the half-year ending on that day, was 192,971. The remaining 102 schools were opened after the 30th of September, therefore no half-yearly Rolls from them had been then received, but we calculated that the number in attendance upon them would amount to about 12,000, maldng altogether 205,000 ; we also had undertaken to make grants to 357 schools, wdiich had not at that time come into operation, but in which it was expected that the number in attendance would be about 63,000 ; and there were, besides, six schools which had been suspended until new Managers should be appointed. 3. We now give a list in the Appendix of the schools which we had in operation on the 31st of December, 1840, and we specify opposite to each the number of children in attendance upon it, according to the Rolls for the half-year ending the preceding 30th of September. W e also give a list of expected schools, towards the e^-ection and furnishing of which we undertook to make grants within the year, and we have in like manner set opposite to each the expected attendance upon it. 4. Of the schools which had been in operation on the 31st of December, 1839, we struck off 48 in the year 1840, and we cancelled 43 grants, which we had undertaken to make to expected schools. 158 SEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1840. 5. The schools in operation on the 31st of December, 1840, amounted to 1,978, and the number of children in attendance upon them, according to the Rolls for the half-year ending the preceding 30th of September, was 232,560. The expected schools amounted to 437, and the estimated attendance upon them to 58,879 ; and nine schools were suspended. 6. The foregoing statement shows that the National Schools in operation increased in 1840, from 1,581 to 1,978 — the number of children in attendance upon them, from 192,971 to 232,560 — and the expected schools, from 357 to 437. 7. The following Table shows the progressive advance of the National System since it was established, to the 31st of December, 1840 : — Reports of the Com- missioners of Education. Number of Schools in actual operation. Number of Children on the Roll. No. 1, . . . 789 107,042 No. 2, . . . 1,106 145,521 No. 3, . . . 1,181 153,707 No. 4, . . . 1,300 166,929 No. 5, . . . 1,384 169,548 No. 6, . . . 1,581 192,971 No. 7, . . . 1,978 232,560 II. — 8. It was stated in our last Report, that of 245 appli- cations for assistance then undisposed of, 62 were from Minis- ters of the Synod of Ulster. Including these 62 applications, 293 were received from the clerical and lay members of that body within the year 1840, and 204 grants were made there- upon.* III. — 9. Our teachers have been classed according to their qualifications, in conformity with the arrangement explained in our last Report. The additional remuneration we have given to many of the most deserving of them, has been productive of beneficial results ; and we trust that the means that may here- after be placed at our disposal, will enable us to carry into effect our plans for securing the services of Masters and * Since the 31st of December, 1840, we have made grants of Salary and Books to 117 Schools, and given aid towards the erection of 62 others, making a total of 169 new Schools in less than six months. These will be included in our Report for 1841, with a detail of the particulars connected with each case. We received during the year 1840, 779 applications for aid of various kinds, and we have disposed of the whole. 1840 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 159 Mistresses fully competent to discharge the important duties confided to them. 10. In our Report for 1839, we stated that up to that time we had trained 524 Teachers. In addition to these, 121 were trained in 1840. 11. The Reports from our Inspectors generally bear testi- mony to the flourishing state of those schools which are under the care of trained Masters. 12. We annex a summary account of the course of study pursued by the Teachers while in training under our Pro- fessors. 13. In addition to a daily attendance at the Lectures, they are employed in the Model Schools, at stated periods during the week, where they acquire infonnation, theoretical and practical, in the art of teaching. 14. A vigilant superintendence is exercised over their moral conduct. On Sundays they are required to attend their respective places of worship ; and upon every Thursday they receive religious instruction from their respective Pastors, who attend at our Schools in Marlborough-street for the purpose. IV. — 15. With the view of making the Lectures of our Professors more generally useful, we have adopted a regulation by which all Teachers, whether connected with the Board or not, are entitled to gratuitous admission on producing a certificate of good character. V. — 16. We allocated, in a former year, with the sanction of Her Majesty’s Government, £1,000 towards the erection of a suitable building on our ground in Marlborough-street, in connexion with the Model Schools, for the training of Female Teachers. To aid us in this desirable undertaking, Mrs. Drummond, the widow of your Excellency’s late Secretary, has intimated her intention of giving a donation of £1,000, on the sole condition that the name of Mr. Drummond be connected with the proposed building. We have, with your Excellency’s approval, accepted of this munificent gift, and we trust before the conclusion of the year, to have made con- siderable progress in the work. VI. — 17. The frequent visits of your Excellency to our Model Schools have afforded you an opportunity of forming a correct opinion of the abihty of our Teachers, and the general progress of their pupils. We give in the Appendix an outline of the regulations and methods of Teaching pursued there. 160 SEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1840. It has been drawn up by one of our Professors as preparatory to a complete Manual of Instruction, for the use of Teachers in connexion with the Board. VII. — 18. We attach much importance to the cultivation of vocal music as a branch of general education. At an early period it was introduced into our Model Schools ; but it has not yet been taught upon a system calculated to produce all the beneficial results which may be expected from it. Having heard of the good effected by the method of instruction in vocal music, of Mr. Wilhem, of Paris, and having understood that the Committee of Council on Education in England had adopted it in several of their schools we have sent over two of our Assistant Teachers to the Training School, at Battersea, under the superintendence of Dr. Kay, for the purpose of acquiring a knowledge of the system, and on their return to Dublin, we intend to introduce it into our Model Schools. VIII. — 19. We referred in our last lleport to the state of our Model Farm at Glasnevin. A house for the residence of our Agriculturist, and suitable farm buildings have been since erected. We have inserted in the Appendix an epitome of the instruction given to the Agricultural pupils, and to the Masters in training, connected with the Agricultural depart- ment. It will be seen, that it is altogether of a practical character, and regulated with special reference to their future pursuits in life. 20. Having received a number of applications during the past year for assistance to Agricultural schools, it is our intention, according to the suggestions contained in our Fourth Beport, and which were approved by Her Majesty’s Govern- ment, to assist in the establishment of 25 Model Agricultural schools — one in each District — towards which w^e are prepared to make grants, not exceeding £200 each. 21. We also propose to give a more liberal salary to Teachers to wl ose schools a portion of land is attached, and who are competent to undertake the management of it in addition to their ordinary duties. We hope thus to assist in spreading improved notions of husbandry both amongst the young and the old, for instruction will not only be given in the school-room to the children, but out of it, — by lessons of example in skilful cultivation, industry, and order, — to the adult population around. It will be an indispensable condition, however, of receiving aid, that the Agricultural department shall be connected with an Elementary National School, as we 1840.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 161 do not propose to establish schools exclusively Agricultural, or to grant assistance towards the purchase of land or the payment of rent. IX. — 22. Among the schools taken into connexion within the year, some belong to Poor Law Unions. We give to schools of this class a first supply of books and school requisites gratis, with the privilege of purchasing more at any subsequent time, when required, at half-price. The only conditions upon which such aid is given, are, that the schools receiving it shall be subject to inspection by our Officers, and that the provisions of the Poor Law Act, in reference to religious instruction, all which are in strict accordance with our funda- mental regulations, shall be faithfully observed. X. — 23. In order to extend the circulation of our books generally, as well as to afford greater facilities to the Managers of our own schools in procuring them, we have established Depots, where they may be had in our several school districts, and have given each in charge to our Superintendent. 24. In some districts there has been a considerable increase in the demand for books, and other school requisites. The value of those issued at half-price, during the last year, was £3,728 5s,, of which the half-price was received in cash, viz., £1,864 2^. 5d. On the whole we have reason to be satisfied with the experiment, and we shall adopt such further means as we may judge necessary for rendering it more extensively beneficial. 25. Besides the demand for our own schools, the works we have published are sought for more and more for schools in general, not only in Ireland, but in England, Scotland, and foreign countries. We make to all Managers of schools, wherever situated, and whether in connexion with us or not, the same allowance upon the purchase of them that we make to Booksellers ; but although they thus get them on very moderate terms, they never get them under the cost to us ; on the contrary, the price they pay always yields a profit to us upon the transaction. 26. It appears to be still supposed, notwithstanding our explicit statements to the contrary, in former Keports, that we require the books we publish to be used to the exclusion of all others. W e therefore beg leave to repeat, that though wo recommend them, yet the use of them is by no means com- pulsory. 27. We give in the Appendix a list of the books now sent to 162 SEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1840. each school as free stock, and of those that can be purchased for the use of National Schools at half-price, or by schools for the poor, not in connexion with the Board, at a reduced cost. 28. We have annexed a detailed account of our receipts and expenditure to the 31st December, 1840. (Signed) Richard Dublin. D. Murray. Franc Sadleir. A. R. Blake. Robert Holmes. Richard W. Greene. Patrick Bellew. PooLEY Shouldham Henry, D.D. Morpeth. Alexander Macdonnell. John Richard Corballis. Dublin, SrdJuly, 1841. APPENDIX. Arrangements for classing the Teachers of National Schools, and increasing the Salaries of those who may ‘ be considered deserving. Teachers of National Schools are divided into three Classes, to which the following Salaries wiU be attached : — males. 1st (or highest) Class, - - - £20 per annum. 2nd do. - - - 15 do. 3rd do. - - - 12 do. females. 1st (or highest) Class, - - - £15 do. 2nd do. - - - 12 do. 3rd do. - - - 10 do. Mistresses to teach Needlework, 6 do. Masters and Mistresses not sufficiently qualified for any of the above Classes, to constitute a Prohationary Class, and to receive at most £8 per annum each. All newly appointed Teachers who have not previously conducted National Schools, will be placed in the Probationary Class, in which they must remain for at least One Year, They are afterwards to be examined by the Superintendent of the District, or, if in the Training School, by the Professors, and such as are deemed sufficiently quali- fied to be placed in a higher Class, wiJl receive the full amount to 1840.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 163 which they become entitled from the date of their appointment being confirmed by the Commissioners. Examinations will be held from time to time by the Superinten- dents, with the view of raising meritorious Teachers to a higher Class, or of depressing others, who may have conducted themselves improperly, or whose Schools have declined in consequence of their inattention. The Commissioners will require, that a further income to the Teachers be secured either by Local Subscriptions or School Fees. This rule will be strictly enforced. Fixed Salaries having been attached to each Class, no applica- tions for a further increase will hereafter be entertained. Every Teacher must remain for at least twelve months in the Class in which he is placed, before he is eligible for promotion, unless in the case of Teachers who may have been trained in the interval. EIGHTH HE PO RT or THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, FOR THE YEAR 1841. TO HIS EXCELLENCY THOMAS PHILIP EARL DE GREY, LORD LIEUTENANT- GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. ^ May it please your Excellency, I. As this is the first Report which it has become our duty to submit to your ExceUeiicy, we beg leave to annex a copy of the Letter written by Lord Stanley, as Chief Secretary for Ireland, to the Duke of Leinster, under which tliis Board was originally established ; and also of a paper explanatory thereof, which was soon afterwards addressed by his Lord- ship to a Deputation from the Synod of Ulster. To use the words of the latter — ‘‘The National Schools are not so much the schools of the Government as of Local Patrons and Managers, who submit volun- tarily to certain regulations in order to entitle them to receive aid from the Government. They are therefore at liberty to lay down their intended course of study ; they are free to appoint certain hours during which certain studies are to be carried on, in some of which Roman Catholics and Protestants may, in others of which they cannot, object to join. “There is not (nor ever was) any objection to the reading of the Scriptures, or the giving of any other religious instruction, on days and hours to be specified by the Local Patrons, to those children whose Parents choose that they should attend. Those days and hours, however, must be specified, in order to remove from the mind of the Roman Catholic Parent the possibility of a suspicion that his / children may be influenced to join in studies of which he does not | approve. “Nor is there any objection to the application of the term ‘School hours’ to these portions of time, provided they are distinguished from the hours of universal and necessary attendance.” We deem it the more necessary to reiterate this clear, and, as your Excellency will observe, cotemporaneous exposition of the principles laid down from the first for our guidance, as we see by recent publications and proceedings which appear M 166 EIGHTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1841. to US to call for particular notice, that very great misappre- hension continues to exist upon the subject. It seems still to be supposed that we prescribe the studies to be pursued in all National Schools, and that we exclude the Scriptures ; but the reverse is the fact : it belongs not to us, but to the Local Patrons of each, to determine the course of instruction to be given therein, subject only to a power in us to prohibit the use of any books which we may deem improper; and so far are we from prohibiting the use of the Scriptures, that we expressly recognize the right of all Patrons to have them used for the purpose of Religious Instruction, in what- ever way they may think proper, — provided that each School be open to poor children of all communions — that due regard be had to parental right and authority — therefore, that no child be compelled to attend or be present at any Religious Instruction to which liis Parents or Guardians object — and that the time for giving it be so fixed, that no child shall be thereby in effect excluded, directly or indirectly, from the other advantages which the School affords. We may add, that in very many of the National Schools Religious Instruction is given day by day, as it may be in ij all, if the Patrons think proper, by means both of the Holy <1 Scriptures and the approved Catecliisms of the Church to ; which the children receiving it belong; but the times for i reading the Holy Scriptures and for Catechetical Instruction I are so arranged as not to interfere with or impede the I scientific or secular business of the School, and no child 1 whose Parents or Guardians object, is required to be present, or take part in those exercises. Still further to show how unwarrantable it is to represent us as excluding instruction by means of the Holy Scriptures, we request your Excellency’s attention to the following ex- tracts from the preface to the Scripture Lessons which we have published : — “ These selections are offered, not as a substitute for the Sacred Volume itself, but as an introduction to it, and they have been com- piled in the hope of their leading to a more general and more pro- fitable perusal of the Word of God.” “The Board of Commissioners of Education earnestly and unani- ^ mously recommend these Lessons to he used in all Schools receiving aid from them.” “ And to the religious instructors of the children they CHEERFULLY LEAVE, IN COMMUNICATING INSTRUCTION, THE USE OF THE Sacred Volume itself, as containing those doctrines and pre- cepts, A knowledge of which must be at the foundation of all TRUE religion. The law of the Lord is unspotted, converting 1841 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 167 souls; the testimony of the Lord is faithful, giving vdsdom to little ones.” II. We have now to report our progress during the last year : — We had one thousand nine hundred and seventy-eight Schools in operation at the commencement of it, and they were attended by two hundred and thirty two thousand five hundred and sixty children. We had at the close of it, two thousand three hundred and thirty -seven Schools, which were attended by two hundred and eighty-one thousand eight hundred and forty-nine children ; and we had undertaken to make grants to three hundred and eighty-two Schools, which had not then opened, and the attendance upon which it was expected would amount to about forty-eight thousand. We may therefore look forward to having between three and four hundred thousand poor children receiving education under us in the course of the present year; and such an education as it may he hoped will make them recruits to the cause of public order and peace. We give a list in the Appendix of the two thousand three hundred and thirty-seven Schools above mentioned, and we specify opposite to each the number of children in attendance upon it, according to the Rolls for the half-year ending the 30th September last. We also give a list of the Schools towards the erection of which we had undertaken to make Grants, but which had not opened on the 31st of December; and we have in hke manner set opposite to each the expected attendance upon it. The following Table shows how the National Schools have been increasing, and the number of children in attendance upon them, according to our several Reports, from the com- mencement of our duties to the present time : — No. of Report. No of Schools in actual operation. No. of Children on the Rolls. 1 789 107,042 2 1,106 145,521 3 1,181 153,707 ■ 4 1,300 166,929 5 1,384 169,548 6 1,581 192,971 7 1,978 232,560 8 2,337 281,849 168 EIGHTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1841. III. We stated in our last Report, that we had, up to that time, trained six hundred and forty-jive Teachers. In addition to these, one hundred and thirty-six were trained during the last year, making a total of seven hundred and eighty -one. IV. The demand for the National School Books goes on increasing. The sales of Books and requisites in 1840 amounted to £3,728 6s. \ in 1841 to £6,154 7^., of which the half-price was received in cash. y. We called our several Local Superintendents to Duhhn in December last, and examined them, not only as to the effi- ciency of the National Schools in their respective Districts, but also as to the feelings of the people towards them ; and the accounts they gave us as to both were highly satisfactory. In proportion as the principles upon which the National Schools are established are developed in practice, and their tendency seen in their effects, prejudices subside, opponents are converted into supporters, and they spread and take root wide and deep through the land. VI. In addition to the munificent donation of £1,000, which we announced in our last Report, from Mrs. Drum- mond, it is our pleasing duty in the present, to record one of an equal amount from Lord Morpeth ; and his Lordship’s Letter upon the occasion affords so gratifying a testimony of his feelings upon taking leave of us, that we cannot refrain from inserting here a copy of it. Trentham, Seytemher 2Sth, 1841. My dear Macdonnell, I beg to request of you, as Resident Commissioner of the Board of National Education, to lay before tbe other Commissioners with whom I have had the satisfaction of acting as a Colleague with such unbroken good understanding and concord, the proposition which follows. I wish, upon quitting my connexion with the Board, to leave a record of the value which 1 attach to its operations, and of the faith which I have in the extent and permanence of the benefits which I conceive it to be calculated to confer upon the people of Ireland. With this view I have placed the sum of £1,000 at your disposal. My own idea has been, that the interest might be profitably employed in conferring annual premiums upon the most deserving School- masters in each of the Provinces ; whether the selection should be made from the entire Province in each year, or from the district of each Superintendent in turn, or whethera smaller amount of premium might at the same time be allotted to the second class of School- masters, are points which I should wish to leave to the better and 1841.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 169 more accurately informed judgment either of the Board at large, or of any Committee whom they might please to appoint; or even if they should think any other appropriation of the sum on the whole more desirable, I should be perfectly disposed to consider the amended proposition. Believe me, with the most sincere good wishes. Very sincerely yours, (Signed) Morpeth. Alexander Macdonnell, Esq. VII. Deeming it desirable that the account of our annual expenditure, as given in each Report, should he made up to the same period as the account which we render to the Audit Office, and should correspond therewith, we annex an Abstract of our Account from 31st December, 1840, (the period to which our last Report came down,) to 31st March, 1841, showing the balance then in hand, as appears by the last Account passed by the Audit Office ; and also an Abstract of our Account, as prepared for the Audit Office, from the 31st March, 1841, to 31st March, 1842. Richard Dublin. D. Murray. Franc Sadleir. A. R. Blake. Robert Holmes. Richard W. Greene. PooLEY Shouldham Henry, D.D. Alexander Macdonnell. John Richard Corballis. Kildare. Dublin, 2nd June, 1842. Copy of a Letter from the Chief Secretary for Ireland, to his Grace the Duke of Leinster, on the formation of a Board of Commissioners for Education in Ireland. Irish Office, London, October, 1831. My Lord — His Majesty’s Government having. come to the de- termination of empowering the Lord Lieutenant to constitute a Board for the Superintendence of a System of National Education in Ireland, and Parliament having so far sanctioned the arrange- ment, as to appropriate a sum of money in the present year, as an experiment of the probable success of the proposed System, I am 170 EIGHTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1841. directed by His Excellency to acquaint your Grace, that it is his intention, with your consent, to constitute you the President of the New Board : And I have it further in command to lay before your Grace the motives of the Government in constituting this Board, the powers which it is intended to confer upon it, and the objects which it is expected that it will bear in view, and carry into effect. The Commissioners, in 1812, recommended the appointment of a Board of this description, to superintend a System of Education, from which should be banished even the suspicion of proselytism, and which, admitting children of all religious persuasions, should not interfere with the peculiar tenets of any. The Government of the day imagined that they had found a superintending body, acting upon a System such as was recommended, and intrusted the distri- bution of the National Grants to the care of the Kildare-street Society. His Majesty’s present Government are of opinion that no private Society, deriving a part, however small, of their annual income from private sources, and only made the channel of the munificence of the Legislature, without being subject to any direct responsibility, could adequately and satisfactorily accomplish the end proposed ; and while they do full justice to the liberal views with which that Society was originally instituted, they cannot but be sensible that one of its leading principles was calculated to defeat its avowed objects, as experience has subsequently proved that it has. The determination to enforce, in all their schools, the reading of the Holy Scriptures without Note or Comment, was undoubtedly taken with the purest motives; with the wish at once to connect religious with moral and literary Education, and, at the same time^ not to run the risk of wounding the peculiar feelings of any sect, by catechetical instruction, or comments which might tend, to sub- jects of polemical controversy. But it seems to have been over- looked, that the principles of the Roman Catholic Church (to which, in any System intended for general diffusion throughout Ireland, the bulk of the pupils must necessarily belong,) were totally at variance with this principle ; and that the indiscriminate reading of the Holy Scriptures without note or comment, by children, must be peculiarly obnoxious to a Church which denies, even to adults, the right of unaided private interpretation of the Sacred Volume with respect to articles of religious belief. Shortly after its institution, although the Society prospered and extended its operations under the fostering care of the Legislature, this vital defect began to be noticed, and the Roman Catholic Clergy began to exert themselves with energy and success, against a Sys- tem to which they were on principle opposed, and which they feared miglit lead in its results to proselytism, even although no such object were contemplated by its promoters. When this opposition arose, founded on such grounds, it soon became manifest that the System could not become one of National Education. The Commissioners of Education, in 1824-5, sensible of the defects of the System, and of the ground, as well as the strength of 1841.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 171 the objection taken, recommended the appointment of two Teachers in every School, one Protestant and the other Homan Catholic, to superintend separately the religious education of the children; and they hoped to have been able to agree upon a selection from the Scriptures, which might have been generally acquiesced in by both persuasions. But it was soon found that these schemes were im- practicable; and, in 1828, a Committee of the House of Commons, to which were referred the various Reports of the Commissioners of Education, recommended a system to be adopted, which should afford, if possible, a combined Literary, and a separate Religious Education, and should be capable of being so far adapted to the views of the religious persuasions which prevail in Ireland, as to render it, in truth, a System of National Education for the poorer classes of the community. For the success of the undertaking, much must depend upon the character of the individuals who compose the Board ; and upon the security thereby afforded to the country, that while the interests of religion are not overlooked, the most scrupulous care should be taken not to interfere with the peculiar tenets of any description of Chris- tian pupils. To attain the first object, it appears essential that the Board should be composed of men of high personal character, including individuals of exalted station in the Church ; to attain the latter, that it should consist of persons professing different religious opinions. It is the intention of the Government, that the Board should exercise a complete control over the various Schools which may be erected under its auspices, or which, having been already established, may hereafter place themselves under its management, and submit to its regulations. Subject to these, applications for aid will be admissible from Christians of all denominations ; but as one of the main objects must be to unite in one System children of different Creeds, and as much must depend upon the co-operation of the resident Clergy, the Board will probably look with peculiar favour upon applications proceeding either from, 1st. The Protestant and Roman Catholic , Clergy of the Parish ; or 2nd. One of the Clergymen, and a certain number of Parishion- ers professing the opposite Creed ; or 3rd. Parishioners of both denominations. Where the application proceeds exclusively from Protestants, or exclusively from Roman Catholics, it will be proper for the Board to make inquiry as to the circumstances which lead to the absence of any names of the persuasion which does not appear. The Board will note all applications for aid, whether granted or refused, with the grounds of the decision, and annually submit to Parliament a Report of their proceedings. They will invariably require, as a condition not to be departed from, that local funds shall be raisch O &o O D « O m p CQ g P O -tJ l-p -*^ . a niJ CQ ^ o S a. O s s w 2 o o ^ O m c3 P - -5j r— ( !25 o 00 pP . . c3 . g 'o § CD rP O >► I « cl t 2^0 ’■s c Ph+3 ^ C'^ c • 2 C.2 O r> C4-* ^ O .S ^ ^ ^ ^ (D c c c c 'S S S K CJ CO CO p C a ® O CO CO o ® 2 2 o -O CO 02 Cm 2 a -2 S 2" O .«2 d^ g s d § 2 W d ;S H sn 6'2| «M c3 u OJ 2 -M ^ d o a 3 d p ^00 5 a Pi o» CO CO o d2 CO “ >. d ^ O) pM H ii2 [stn ^ «2 in (N a> «3 d rS o 'Zl 5_, O 00 d t— t c3 be .a ’ 'u d T3 d 0 • ■>^ p 01 p4^ O Pi " b O d -M QJ .an d g 0» rd plil d ho ^ d P’S 2 ^ 2 o5tt 02 O s O _Q O d p=^ d o dco S- HP 02 m H oo ;p i ^ o 02 >■ c3 s .2 ki s ^ s'S « d 0.'2 * f 178 EIGHTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS LEINSTER Operation Schools, 642. Building Schools, 81. Total, 723. 1841.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 179 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 i 1 1 1 1 ' CONNAUGHT Operation Schools, 208. Building Schools, 85. Suspended Schools, 8. Total, 301. CO 1 04 1 1 00 GENERAL SUMMARY IN PROVINCES of the 2,727 Schools. 1 1 1 cc CO ICO ICO-— I'-Hr-HCOCOfOLO'-H 30 —1 r-, CC 1 1 o 04 o oc o -t CO CO 1— < 04 1 1 *0 1 1 •— 1 01 1 (M -H 1 CO 1 1 j o -t* 45 ( i r—l <—l IrHJOr— 1.— 1 | CO 1 r^AO 1 1 CO 04 CO CO CO CO r-H cd OOOCOOOOO»OCO 1 O O CO O 05 00 04 1 CO CO co^^cj 1^01 cr^oi^ 10,754 '-A O O O CO 04 o Af: o o *O^AO^O^O^*0 cd .-T CO r-T 13,579 10,166 13,857 10,754 13,579 48,356 000000000*005 lO05 00 00C000O-^r-H^ 1 JO «0 CO (M CO 05 >-* *0 4,967 CO C5 O CO r-H C5 AO C5 O CO CO ^ r— ( r-d cd 5,734 CO 04 l>. -r4< ^ CO CO 05^05^ I>- rd AO" "d" *d 21,119 ooooooooot^ 1 *0 --H -f* OO 01 05 CO oi 1 eo eo 05 r-H C^r-H 05 CO 5,787 00 CO r — 1 o o O O C5 CO ' — 1 AO CO CO AO CO r-d -d 7,845 o ‘O ^ c:, .—1 CO ^ CO 27,237 1 ^ ^ 0^ (M O (M O O 1 00 AO lO r-, r-H ^ 85 CO CO r-l AO O .-H CO CO 382 iOcooooi-HCor^i— lOico-H* CO OO 04 -t* i— < CO 05 CM CO CO CO CO t— yo CO^CO^l--. rC Ao' 05 " CO CO CO cd co" cff * 0 '' 88,092 05 *0 O CO 05 O CO 05 CO CiO^CO^AO C^05^ rdco''Ao’'d''d 25,897 r-H -H 04 r— CO 05 05 05 AO^r-yO cq^ o' Ao" co" Aid 05 l>. CO 04 oT ^COAO(M'^*Ot^001»^05-t* COC0 0105I^C0004000I'-CO CO 0 0 CO AI^CO C0^t''^O 00 AO r-^ cdco"cd-^cdodr-7cdcdi— ^(MtM 42,435 04 CO r-H lO CO 04 1-- 04 »0 1— 1 04 CO ^ od'r-dr-dd'cd 10,492 C05 t^AO 04 CO AO CO 05 CO h-TcdoTcr CO CO r-I 124,023 i-H(MA0C0C0CO05l^<05A0C?5O n-.ACr-iC0':i.05 CO AO CO 04 I-H CO ^ rH^04 00 CO^OO^ d' cd cio" cd cd 15,405 04 t- »0 05 CO *0 O CO !>. CO od r-T Ao" Ad AO ^ ^ 1— 1 155,688 COfM040*0 04'^'T)*COCOOO C0l:^C0tMOC0C'4e0A0O5C005 CO 0 ^ CO 04^ CO CO 0 ^ 'Cly co^ CO AO^ 04^ cd 'd -d co" 'd co" (M co" A^d CO -d cid 1 1 sd CO O ^ CO CO O 05 CO AO so 04 CO CO^AO AO^ co''cd'd'co''^'' 04 O od 04 CO CO .—1 -1* CO AO CO 04 t-OCO^^O tdo5''od04'' t^AO t^04 CO co^ CO 04 C0 04 cor^'-i**0'^^t'^coi— co T(*C0O5OC0CO05C0C0r— O'j* .—1 A0^*0 C-4^05^r-H^Cj:^<^A0_^0^ff^ cdidcdco^cM^cdr-rcdcd.— Tr-T r-T 32,698 1 CO CO O CO 'TT* AO — 1 AO 05 04 1 — 1 1 — 1 r— 1 1 — 1 1 g C£^ 00*' ^ O CO o AO 04 05 O 04^AO_^CO^CO 05 " *d of zo' 04 04 CO 04 cd co" 05 OOC0C0^t—OC005A005O O5O5C0.— ifMr- ^-HSH_ C0‘'co''o5''co'' -rj* CO CO i-H 135,574 (MCO^COCOCOCOCO'c8t^^<05 AOOAOco-^'cj*(Mr'-*ocO'ct*co r—\ 642 -4* CO 00 04 CO AO 04 ^ CO 208 AO 04 04 CO 0 CO -it* 0 0 ^ CO 04 2,337 Carlow, Dublin, Kildare, Kilkenny, King’s, Louth, . Longford, ‘ . Meath, . Queen’s, W estmeath, . M^exford, , Wicklow, Total in Leinster, Galway, Leitrim, Mayo, . Roscommon, Sligo, . Total in Connaught, Ulster, Mlnster, . Leinster, . Connaught, Total in Provinces, ® To this number add 3,848 which appear in the Struck-oif List, making in the whole 235,494 Children on the Roll for the half-year ending the 31st March, 1841. iJ To this number add 2,138 which appear in the Stmck-off List, making in the whole 281,849 Children on the Roll for the half-year ending the 30th September, 1841, as stated in the Report. MAURICE CROSS,) e . • lAit/rtra v > Seaetuncs. NINTH REPOHT OF THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, rOR THE YEAR 1 842. ? TO HIS EXCELLENCY THOMAS PHILIP EARL DE GREY, LORD LIEUTENANT-GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency, 1. — 1. We, the undersigned Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, beg leave to submit to your Excellency this our Ninth Report. 2. We had at the commencement of the last year 2,337 Schools in operation, which were attended by 281,849 Children; the number of Schools has since increased to 2,721, and the number of Children to 319,792. We have also undertaken to make grants towards the building of 200 Schools, which have not been as yet completed, but w^hich, when completed, it is estimated will be attended by 25,793 Children, which would thus give 2,921 Schools with an attendance upon them of 345,585. 3. We deem it necessary to add, that unless the annual grant be raised, we cannot undertake to contribute to the building, or even to the support of additional Schools, although many are w^anted and applied for ; nor can w^e take those steps which we deem essential for giving due efficacy to our system of local superintendence. The number of Schools under us has about doubled since the present number of Local Superintendents w^as fixed ; and unless it be augmented, the duty of inspection cannot be adequately performed. This we must consider a very serious evil. 4. We trained during the last year 136 Male and 63 Female Teachers, making a total of 199. We have now ^trained altogether 980 Teachers, and the accounts that we receive of them continue to be very satisfactory. N 182 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. II. — 1 . Tlie Schools in connexion with us include those which have been established in the Workhouses of 68 Poor Law Unions, and the total number of Workhouses open, we understand, is 95. The following is a list of the Unions, the Schools of which have been placed under us : — Ulster. Ballycastle, Ranbridge, Belfast, Bailieborough, Castleblayiiey, Castlederg, Cavan, Coleraine, Cooteliill, Larne, Monaghan, Newry, Newtownards. Munster. Cashel, Clonmel, Carrick-on-Suir, Cioglicen, Cork, Dunmanway, Ennis, Ennistymon, Eermoy,^ Kilmallock, Kilrush, Lismore, MalloAv, Midleton, Nenagh, Newcastle, Rathkeale, Eoscrea, Scariff, Skibbereen, Tipperary, Thurles, Waterford.* Leinster. Ardee, Athlone, Abbe^deix, Balrothery, Call an, Dublin, North, iJublin, South,' Dunshaughlin, Drogheda, Dundalk, Edenderry, Granard, Kilkenny, Kells, Longford, Mullingar, Navan, New Ross, Naas, Oldcastle, Eathdrum, Rathdown, Tullamore, Trim, Wexford. Connaught. Boyle, Carrick- on- Shan- non, Galway, Gort, Loughrea, Mohill, Sligo. Summary in Provinces. Ulster, . . .13 Munster, . . 23 Leinster, . . 25 Connaught, . 7 Total, f68 2. The Boards of Guardians of the different Unions com- f prise Protestants and Boman Catholics, and have amongst them men of the highest rank and station ; the Schools are attended byProtestants and Roman Catholics indiscriminately ; and the duty of giving religious instruction to those of each creed belongs to a Chaplain of their own communion. Here then we see the National System carried into complete effect ; here we see how pecidiarly adapted it is to the circumstances of Ireland; and here too we see how decidedly it carries the opinion of the country with it. Since this Report was printed for Parliament, information has been received that the AVaterford Workhouse School is not in connexion with the National Board. t We give to Schools of this class (as stated in our Seventh Report, sec. IX 22) a first supply of Books and School requisites gratis, with the pri- vilege of purchasing more at any subsequent time, when required, at reduced price. The only conditions upon which such aid is given, are, that the Schools receiving it shall be subject to inspection by our Officers, and that the provisions of the Poor LaAv Act, in reference to religious instruction, all which are in strict accordance with our fundamental regulations, shall be faithfully observed. 183 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATIC'" IN IRELAND. III. — 1. We have in former Reports adverted to the utility of agricultural instruction in Rural Schools. We observe that the subject is particularly dwelt upon in a Report lately made by Mr. Tremenheere, one of Her Majesty’s Inspectors of Schools in England, from which we beg leave to give the following extracts : — “ Tlie farmer complains that the boy who has up to the age of 12 or 13 attended school regularly for six hours a day, is not so strong, and apt, and useful at his labour as the boy who has been habituated to it from a much earlier age. The objection is probably, in many cases, perfectly legitimate, and arises from the very confined scope of the instruction given, and the almost total absence from it of every thing having a practical reference to the exigencies and employments of rural life. It is found that, under proper manage- ment, half the number of hours devoted to intellectual teaching can produce a development of mind and an amount of acquirement equal to all that can be demanded of the agricultural labourer, and far beyond what is now commonly attained by him j while appro- priate industrial occupations, with which the rest of the time is engaged, train the hand and faculties to useful and skilful labour, cultivate habits of attention and regularity, improve the physical strength, and better dispose the mind for a renewal of exertion, by preventing its being continued during school hours to the period of fatigue. * * * * -jf » “ It may be deemed probable, that a system of varied instruction for boys, such as that above indicated, would deprive the farmer of any legitimate ground of objection to the continuance at School, until the age of 12 or 13, of a child destined to agricultural employ- ment, by supplying him with a more intelligent, a better conducted, and a more useful labourer. It has, in fact, already become a matter of experience, that boys so trained are sought for by employers, and, by reason of their trustworthiness and intelligence, obtain higher wages than those whose faculties have not been called forth, and habits regulated by a judicious union of religious, moral, and general instruction, with well-devised and appropriate daily labour.” 2. We concur in Mr. Tremenheere’s views; and if it be right to act upon them in England, how much more so must it be in Ireland, where the labouring poor in general, from want of employment as hired labourers, are able to exist only by procuring small holdings on which they labour upon their own account, and which we lament to say, in general, exhibit proofs of the worst possible cultivation, and scenes of appal- ling want. 3. It appears by a paper which will be found in the Appen- dix, that the small holders of Belgium, although the climate is n2 184 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS * [1842. not superior to that of Ireland, although the soil is lighter, and rents higher, nevertheless live in comparative comfort, while those of Ireland are steeped in misery. The reason is, that the small holders of Belgium understand good husbandry, hut the small holders of Ireland do not ; and to teach it to them would, we are persuaded, be one of the best means of providing for their physical wants. 4. It is, however, for the Patrons of each JS^ational School, not for us, to determine whether they will make agricultural instruction part of the Education which it affords ; several have determined to do so, and are taking measuresfor allotting small portions of land to their Schools for the purpose. It is for us to do what we can in aid of their efforts; and we are doing this by having our Teachers taught the principles and practice of improved agriculture during their training course, and by receiving agricultural pupils at our Model Farm at Glasnevin. We also intend, in the ensuing year, to publish an agricultural lesson book for the use of the National Schools. IV 1 . W e have already acknowledged the communication which your Excellency has been pleased to make to us as to the resolution of Her Majesty’s Ministers to propose a con- tinuance of the Grant for Education in Ireland upon the general principles on which it has of late years been made. Having done so, we would not now advert to the subject, were it not for a late Appeal to the Public from the Committee of the Church Education Society of Ireland, in which these prin- ciples are very unsparingly assailed. It will be, of course, j , for those by whom a grant is to be proposed upon the prin- • ciples in question, when the proper occasion arrives, to vin- dicate and defend them; but it appears to us that the objections made to them in this Apj^eal, considering the persons from whom it comes, should not, in the meantime, be left altogether unanswered."^ 2. The Committee in assigning their reasons for withhold- ing their concurrence from the National System of Education, say, in the first place : — They cannot co-operate with it, because of the constitution of the Board itself. Not only are the Clergy of the Established Church II deprived of the trust committed to their hands by the legislature, of )! superintending National Education, but this superintendence is taken from them, for the purpose of being vested in a Board composed of persons whose qualification for the office essentially consists in their being representatives of the most conflicting religious opinions. * A copy of the Appeal is annexed. 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 185 The principle thus practically acted on, that professors of all religions are ecpially fitted to guard and conduct the Education of the country, has a manifest tendency, by overlooking the distinctions of truth and error in a matter of such vital importance, to make them be overlooked in all, and thereby lead to that indifference respecting any particular form of religion, which, at least in the vulgar mind, is almost identical with attachment to none.” 3. The objection which the Committee thus make to the constitution of this Board, manifestly applies rather to the constitution of Parliament ; for Parliament is composed of persons who represent “ the most conflicting religious opi- nions and to Parliament, not to this Board, it belongs to make laws upon the subject of Education, and even for the government of the Established Church. 4. Whether the representative principle of government ought to be upheld, or abandoned, is certainly not a question for us to discuss, and we will not presume to enter upon it. 5. We have, however, to observe, that no right which the Clergy of the Established Church had, as to Education, when this Board was established, has been taken from them or given to us. We pretend not to the right of superintending or conducting the Education of the country ; neither had the Clergy of the Established Church any such at the time of our appointment. They had it, indeed, when those laws were in force which made it penal to dissent from the Established Church, or to open a School in any place without a licence from the Ordinary ; but they lost it when those laws were renealed. Moreover, it does not belong to us to lay down any particular course of religious instruction for the children who may attend the IN’ational Schools. It is for the Estab- lished Church to determine the religious instruction that ought to be given to the children of her communion, — that instruction it is for her Clergy to give, or cause to be given, — and our rules, instead of obstructing them in the discharge of the duty thus cast upon them, facilitate the performance of it. But while they do this, they certainly do not allow the Clergy ^ of the Established Church any more than the Clergy of any ^ other communion, to convert a right "which is given to them | for the benefit of those who may be committed to their pas- j I toral charge, into a "wrong against those who are not. There- ( fore they do not allow them to make the grants for Education \ the means of interfering with parental authority, or withdraw- ing the children of the poor, of any persuasion, from the ; religion in which it is the will of their parents or guardians ■’ that they shall be brought up. 186 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. 6. The Committee further say, that they connot co-operate with the National Board, because — “ It is impossible that any books for use in the Schools, bearing however indirectly on religious questions — and there are few that have not some connexion with that important subject— can receive their sanction, unless by the suppression of various points of Divine truth, essential perhaps in the estimation of some, but set aside because displeasing to others.” , 7. It should be remembered that the public money which r this Board has to administer, is taken from persons of all ^ communions — that it is to be administered equally for the II benefit of all ; and the sanction of this Board is required only i for books to be used in the instruction which persons of difier- ' ent religious denominations are to receive together. If this be kept in mind, it must appear to be a recommendation of the Board, not an objection to it, that it is not likely to give its sanction to any books to be used for the instruction in common of persons of different communions, which would enforce the religious views of some in opposition to those of others. 8. The Committee, in the next place, say they cannot co-operate with the National Board, — I Because the Sacred Scriptures are not permitted to be used in { the Schools dur ing the hours of united or general instruction . They are far from wishing the Holy Bible to be employed as a mere school-book, for the purpose of teaching spelling and reading — the rules of the Church Education Society expressly forbid it — but believing as they do, that the inspired volume was given to be the rule of faith and practice to every one, to whom its existence as a revelation from Grod becomes known, they conceive that no system of Education can be sound in principle, or prove beneficial in its I results, which exempts any portion of the pupils it admits into its Schools from instruction therein. Whatever such a system may be, as regards those whom it permits to receive such instruction, it is essentially defective as regards those whom it permits to refuse it. “ The Committee are well aware that the Scriptures may, accord- ing to the present regulations of the Board, be read in the National Schools at specified times ; but this cannot be done during school hours, or whilst the School is assembled as such. It is only allowed where the condition is observed, of giving notice to those children ! to withdraw whose parents object — a condition which the Committee i cannot reconcile with their convictions of their duty, inasmuch as ‘ the principle on which such objections rest involves a practical indignity to the word of God. And they cannot feel themselves justified in sanctioning such an indignity, where the nature of the case forbids them to rebuke it. Nor can they consent, in their 187 1842 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. capacity of Patrons and Managers of Schools, to enforce and carry h into efiect the discipline of the Church of Ptome in restricting the U use of the inspired writings.” 9. The Committee do not here deny that the Clergy of the Established Church may have Schools in connexion with this • Board, in which they may give a perfect system of Education, including religious instruction, according to their own views, to all who choose to accept it at their hands. What they complain of is, that the National System does not allow that \ instruction to be forced upon any children whose parents or * guardians object to it ; they say, “ that whatever such a system may be, as regards those whom it permits to receive V such instruction, it is essentially defective as regards those / whom it permits to refuse it.” But if it be essentially defec- tive, the cause is to be found in the lav/ — in that religious freedom which the law has established — in that right which the law gives to parents of all communions, to have their children instructed in religion according to the principles of them own Church, and not according to those of another. To object to a system yfhioh. permits parents to do, as to the reli- gious instruction of their children, what the law gives them a right to do, is clearly to object rather to the law than to the system ; and as we have already said of the representative system of Government, so w^e say of the principle of religious freedom, that whether it ought to be upheld, or the law be altered, and parents be no longer permitted to determine what course of religious instruction their children shall receive, is a question which it is not for us to discuss, and upon which, therefore, we shall not presume to enter. 10. We must however remark, that the principle to which the Committee object is that of the Protestant University of Dublin, of which, if we mistake not, they are, in general, members, to which therefore they do not think it a violation of principle to belong, and in the government of which, if we mistake not too, some of them have taken part. 11. It must be admitted by all, that the period of life at which young men enter the University — when their passions are rising — when they are at all sides peculiarly exposed to the allurements of vice — when they first begin to think for themselves, and in a vain pride of intellect may be disposed to take to that light philosophy which so often produces irreligion and infidelity — is just that period at which they stand in the greatest need of the admonitions and instructions of religion ; yet the heads of the University, although they take care to have religious instruction given to Protestants 188 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. of the Established Church, enforce none on Roman Catholics, or Protestant Dissenters, but leave it to their parents to provide such as they may think proper for them. 12. It will not, we are certain, be said that though upon persons who can pay for their education, religious instruction according to the views of the Established Church, should not be forced, yet that it should upon those who cannot. This would be to make one law for the rich and another for the poor; and this we are satisfied, the individuals who compose the Committee of the Church Education Society are as inca- pable of doing as we are. Indeed, they show that they are by their practice ; for, we learn from their present Appeal that the peculiar feature of the system of Education practised in their Schools is, instruction in the Holy Scriptures, which it provides shall be taught daily to all children capable of reading them ; whilst, in addition^ special instruction in the formularies of the Church is provided for the children of her communion.” This certainly shows that they act towards the poor upon the principle of exemption, upon which the autho- rities of the University act towards the rich, though not in the same degree. In saying this we understand that, the special instruction m the formularies of theUhurch, which the Committee say is provided for the children of her communion, is enforced only on them, and consequently that the teaching of the Holy Scriptures, which is enforced upon children not of her communion, is general, and does not include instruction in her pecubar formularies or articles of faith. Therefore, as the Committee appeal to the public on behalf of their system of Education in opposition to the National, we beg leave to contrast the religious instruction which, and which only, they appear to enforce upon all who attend their Schools, and for want of which, and of which only,\h.Qj insist that the National System is essentially defective,” with what is said of such instruction in a publication of theirs now before us. 13. We speak of A Sermon preached by the Lord Bishop of Down and Connor, on the 12th of December, 1841,” and since printed for publication at their special request. It re- lates to Education ; it is dedicated to them ; it is, as the dedication particularly states, accredited by them ; and there- fore it must be understood to express, not only his lordship’s views, but theirs. His lordship says in it, “ There are three systems of Religious Education, each distinguished by its characteristic principle, which may be considered as having been for some time competitors for public approbation.” He states — that the principle of the first is, “ to convey a general 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 189 religious instruction hy means o f the Holy Scriptures, whicli form a necessary part of tlie School exercises ; but not to assist or regulate instruction by any human composition, ex- cluding all Catechisms and otherformularies of faith, inhibiting all peculiar views of Christianity as entertained by different bodies, and countenancing no articles of faith but such as are professed to be believed by all;” — that the second (which he erroneously imputes to this Board) ‘‘proceeds on the principle of excluding instruction by m*eans of the Holy Scriptures, which it does not permit to be used for the purposes of Edu- cation, unless in detached passages, but trains its pupils by means, almost or altogether, of human comjiositions;” — and that the third is that of the Church Education Society for Ireland, “the object of which is to disseminate rehgious knowledge, derived from Holy Scripture, and agreeable to the teaching of the Church, generally throughout the country.” He then says, “ With respect to the first of these three systems of religious education, whilst the use of the Holy Scriptures may be thought deserving of commendation, the withholding of all interpretation of the Holy Scriptures is to be censured and condemned as in a high degree detrimental to Christian truth. For its principle is equivalent to a declara- tion, that there is no definite scheme or symbol of Christian belief such as the Church recognises for the truth of God, revealed for man's instruction; or if such there be, that it is equally unworthy of countenance and encouragement, equally to be rejected for the training of children, with heresy and false doctrine; whilst the proper effect of taking for its rule of instruction those things that are believed by all the professors of the Gospel, and thereby excluding what is believed by any particular denominations of Christians, virtually excludes what, in our apprehension, distinguishes it, as a system of faith and practice, from Deism or Mahometanism; and thus, under the cover of an enlarged liberality, sacrifices the truth of God, which His Blessed Son came from Heaven to reveal, on the altar of human imaginations. For, if instruction in Christian knowledge is to be circumscribed in the manner that is pro- posed by this System, and our teaching is to be limited to those articles of faith which all professors of the Gospel con- cur in believing, and to those rules of practice which all its l^rofessors concur in holding requisite to be observed ; what shall we have to teach but those general truths of, what is commonly called, natural religion, and those general rules of moral conduct, which a heathen could hardly except against, and a Mahometan might with little difficulty adopt ? The 190 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. mysterious, indeed, but authentic and momentous doctrines of the Gospel; its animating motives and solemn sanctions to the precepts which it inculcates ; its sacraments ordained, when duly administered, as the means of grace and salvation ; and withal its apostolical priesthood, appointed for their due admi- nistration; must he at once and altogether discarded from our code of instruction. Stripped of these, what will remain to us hut a mere shadow of the Christian truth, which Christ came from Heaven to witness and propagate amongst men ? The name of Christianity will continue; hut the very spirit and substance of it will be lost.” 14. Now which is best — that the Committee, interfering in the religious education of children who are not of the Estab- lished Church, should force upon them a s}^stem deemed by the Committee themselves “ in a high degree detrimental to Christian truth,” or, that providing what they deem a sound and perfect one for all who are of the Church, they should force none upon others, but leave it to their parents and guardians to provide such as they may think proper for them ; this is the question between the system practised by the Committee and the system administered by this Board, and we think it may be left to answer itself. 15. As to sanctioning a practical indignity to the Word of God, and enforcing the discipline of the Church of Rome, we hold that to require the reading of the Scriptures to take place as a religious exercise, and for the purpose of religious instruction, is to treat them, not with indignity, but with the reverence to which the Word of God is peculiarly entitled. Besides, if it be sanctioning an indignity to the Scriptures not to enforce the reading of them, it is sanctioning an indignity to the formularies of the Established Church not to enforce the reading of these ; and the Committee do not surely mean to say, that they are parties to a system of Education which sanctions a practical indignity” to the formularies of the Church to which they belong. Again, if not to enforce the reading of the Scriptures be to enforce the discipline of the Roman Catholic Church, which restricts the use of them, then not to enforce the formularies of the Established Church is to enforce that principle of Dissent which rejects these altogether; and this we presume the Committee would no more undertake to do than to enforce the discipline of the Church of Rome. • 16. We therefore hope that they will themselves, on calm reflection, see that what they have said of sanctioning an indignity to the Word of God, and enforcing the disciphne of the Church of Rome, has been, to say the least of it, said 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 191 very rashly; and that such sapngs, however calculated to fan opposition to the Government System of Education, amongst the ignorant and unthinking, can never serve the cause of truth. 17. The Committee complain of the Scripture Extracts which we have published. They say — “ The Committee cannot better convey their opinion respecting the character of these volumes, than in the language which, in anticipating such a publication, the Bishops of the Church employed in 1832. They state, that ‘they cannot too strongly express their conviction, that no selection of Scripture will be agreed to by the Boman Catholic Hierarchy which will exhibit to the youthful mind a correct standard of faith and practice, and set forth the right of every man to possess, and inculcate the duty of every man devoutly to read and examine the Scriptures — not indeed to the superseding of pastoral instruction, but in despite of the usurped authority of ecclesiastical rulers.’ The Committee fully believe that this anticipation has been more than realized — the Scripture Extracts being in truth, not merely defective as a standard of faith and prac- tice, but evincing throughout a manifest leaning, on the part of the compilers, to the peculiar errors of the Bomish Church. Such as they are, however it is not incumbent on the Patrons of the Schools supported by the Board, to use them ; nor are the Patrons permitted to require all the children to use them ; the use of the Scripture Lessons being now placed {pee Sixth Report of the Commissioner section 25, ) under the same restrictions as the use of the sacred volume itself. If, therefore, there he any useful lesson to be learned from them, the pupils of the National Board may be the last to be instructed by it.” 18. The Committee here seem to think that a selection might be made from the Scriptures which would exhibit “ A CORRECT STANDARD OF FAITH AND PRACTICE,” thoUgh OUrS does not. But we never intimated that such a selection could he made. If any persons anticipated that we never would produce such a work, they only anticipated that we would not produce what we never thought of undertaking. What is said upon the subject in Lord Stanley’s original letter to the Duke of Leinster, is as follows : — “Although it is not designed to exclude from the list of books for the combined instruction, such portions of Sacred History, or of religious or moral teaching, as may be approved of by the Board, it is to be understood, that this is by no means intended to convey a perfect and sufficient religious Education, or to supersede the neces- sity of separate religious instruction on the day set apart for that purpose.” 19. As to what the Committee say of the spirit in which 192 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1842 . tlie compilation lias been made, if it were true — if this Board were capable of sanctioning an unfair compilation — it ought to be dissolved. But to say, considering in particular who the Protestant members of it are, and wliat the station of some of them is in the Cbiircli, that it could give its sanction to any work evincing such a leaning on the part of the com- pilers as the Committee state, is, after all, only to prefer a charge so incredible, that it can have no effect, but that of betraying the prejudice in wliicli it lias originated. 20. It is remarkable, that there are Roman Catholics who ll have accused the Board of having acted, as to the compilation I in question, unfairly towards the Roman Catholic creed, which I is just as untrue and chimerical as the charge on the other ^ side. 21. It is also remarkable, that while the Committee object to our Scripture Extracts as unfair, they seem to object to the National System because it does not enforce them. This may at first appear inconsistent; but it is not. It only marks more clearly the wide difference that there is between the principle of the National System and the principle of theirs. That of the National System is a principle of freedom, there- fore we enforce not the reading of our Scripture Extracts, although they are published by our authority; whereas the system of the Committee is a system of compulsion, and therefore, as the Extracts come from authority, they would have them forced upon all, no matter how objectionable they may be. 22. The Committee finally say — ^‘Tlie Committee cannot co-operate with the National Board, because they believe that, even if they could lay aside their other objections to it, it is, in its practical working, calculated to widen the breach already existing between the several orders of religion in the country. The system of education adopted by the Board does not even profess to effect a union of the children of different reli- gious denominations in its Schools, in the sense in which such a union would be chiefly desirable, namely, in receiving religious instruction. The principle on which the system is founded is, to combine them in receiving secular instruction, separating them where religion is concerned — thus making more apparent than ever the diversity of religious belief, and impressing the minds of the children with the idea, that however they may look upon each other as fellow-citizens, they cannot regard each other as fellow-Christians, who hold in common any principles of revealed truth. Even such a union as the Board does profess to aim at^ it has failed in attaining. It has not succeeded in procuring the attend- ance of the children of the Church (as is exemplified in the Diocese 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 193 of Cork, wliere, in all tlie schools connected Avitli the Board, there are not more than eight Church children), and though considerable numbers of Pi,oman Catholic and Presbyterian children are in its Schools, yet these different denominatious are not to be found to any extent in the same Schools. Separate Schools are established for each, in many cases in the same parishes throughout the country. In this way the Board is enabled to take credit for having estab- lished a System of Education which the various religious bodies have approved; while, in truth, the children of these various bodies are divided more effectually than ever, and a system of separate Educa- tion is virtually carried on.” 23. It is inaccurate to speak of the National System of Education as the System adopted by the Board. The State has adopted it ; it is only administered by the Board. But we readily admit that we would not administer it, if we did not approve of it ; and we certainly would not approve of it, if we thought that it was, “in its practical working, calculated to widen the breach already existing between the several orders of religion in the country.” W e believe it calculated to pro- duce just the contrary effect. We believe that a system which encourages a union of Protestant and Eoman Catholic children in the same Schools, for such an education as may fit them for those civil duties which they are in after-life to perform together, separating them only for instruction in those religious duties which they have to perform separately, is the education best calculated to teach them, by lessons both of precept and of habit, that religious differences should not pre- vent civil concord, and that whatever these differences may be, the great principle of Christian Charity should bind them to each other, particularly as members of the same civil com- munity, by mutual feelings of attachment and good will. 24. It is very true that the National System does not pro- fess to effect a unionof the children of different denominations in its Schools, for the purpose of religious instruction. A system of Education which attempted^such a union, was for- u merly tried by the Government, and tried in vain. It is of !j that very system too, that the sermon of the Lord Bishop of Down and Connor, which has been printed for publication, at the request of the Church Education Committee, and which has been “accredited” by them, so emphatically says, “its principle is equivalent to a declaration that there is no definite scheme or symbol of Christian belief such as the Church recognises for the truth of God, revealed for man’s instruction ; or, if such there be, that it is equally unworthy of counte- nance and encouragement, equally to be rejected for the 194 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. training of children, with heresy and false doctrine ; whilst the I proper effect of taking for its rule of instruction those things j that are believed by all the professors of the Gospel, and ' thereby excluding what is believed by any particular deno- I minations of Christians, virtually excludes what, in our appre- \ hension, distinguishes it, as a system of faith and practice, from Deism and Mahometanism.” 25. We must add, that although, according to the National System we cannot allow any religious instruction to be forced on children contrary to the will of their parents, yet the books we have published for the use of the National Schools, and which, though not forced, are adoj)ted universally in them, contain several lessons upon the subject of religion. They give an epitome of sacred history ; they dwell on the original sin of our first parents, and on the promise then made, that in time One would come by whom sin should be over- come : they show how that promise was renewed, particularly in the covenant with Abraham ; and they point out the ful- filment of it in the coming and suffering of our Lord : they dwell also on the giving of the law to Moses ; they state that it is commonly divided into three parts, the moral, the civil, and the ceremonial; and that the moral is of perpetual obliga- tion, ‘‘because the duties which the creatures of God owe to him and to one another can never have an end.” The duty of Christian charity is set forth as enjoined by the precepts and example of our Lord himself ; and a lesson by which it is thus inculcated, is hung up in every National School. All this is taught as revealed truth. Therefore if the Committee of the Church Education Society had taken the trouble to ascertain what the National System really was, they never could have spoken of it as “making more apparent than ever the diversity of religious belief, and impressing the minds of the children with the idea, that however they may look upon each other fellow-citizens, they cannot regard each other as fellow- Christians, who hold in common any princij)les of revealed truth.” We say that the Committee could not have thus spoken if they knew the truth, because we are bound to suppose that they would not wilfully utter what is not the truth. 26. The Committee are mistaken in supposing that Protes- tants and Roman Catholics are not mixed, and extensively mixed, in several National Schools. The union between them would probably, by this time, have been general, if it had not been opposed by prejudices, which are now giving way ; and as the Clergy of all communions must, at length, 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 1Q5 sec that a system of Education tending to union, is the only one which the State is likely to support, we sincerely hope that they will think rather of securing the benefits of such a system to the poor of their flocks, than of attempting to have an opposite one substituted for it. 27. It may further he observed, that wliile the Committee object to the National System for allowing difterent religious 'instruction to he given to children of different religious com- munions, they do the very thing themselves by having the Scriptures taught to all, and the formularies of the Estab- lished Church only to those of her communion. 28. We cannot conclude without observing, that the highest dignitaries of the Established Church in Ireland, the then Lord Primate at the head of them, when called upon some years ago by Commission from the Crown to advise upon the subject, earnestly recommended the very principle on which the National System is based, and against which the Committee of the Church Education Society now appeal to the public, as the only one on which Grants for general Education in Ireland could ever be made with success and advantage to the country. 29. In their Eleventh Report they reviewed the existing Parochial Schools, which were under the exclusive direction of the clergy of the Established Church, and they concluded it by saying, “ We are fully persuaded of their inadequacy as a system of general Education of the poor, even if it were practicable to establish an effective one in every Union.’’ ‘‘ And this inadequacy is the reason of our not entering more fully into the consideration of any plan for putting them into a more effective situation, as such a plan might possibly inter- fere with, or be superseded by, a general system for the Education of the poor, the consideration of which is reserved for the conclusion of our labours. 30. Thus the Commissioners distinctly assign as their reason for not recommending any plan for the improvement of the Parish Schools, that it might possibly interfere with, or be superseded by, a general system for the Education of the poor.” That general system they proceed to recommend in their Fourteenth Report, and they begin by saying : “We have applied our efforts to the framing of a system, which, whilst it shall afford the opportunities of Education to every description of the lower classes of the people, may, at the I same time, by keeping clear of all interference with f\ THE particular RELIGIOUS TENETS OF ANY, induce the whole to receive its benefits, as one undivided body, under one 196 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1842 . and tlie same system and in tlie same Establishments,” — and they declare it as their unanimous opinion, that no such plan, however wisely and unexceptionably continued in other respects, can be carried into effectual execution in this country, unless it be explicitly avowed, and clearly understood, as its leading principle, that no attempt shall be made to influence or disturb the peculiar religious tenets of any sect or descrip- tion of Christians.” 31. Having thus shown that their object was to suggest a general system for the Education of the poor of all denomina- tions in the same Schools, as one undivided body, and having very explicitly laid down the principle of non-interference with religion as the only one on which such a system could be based with any hope of success, they point out in detail the steps to be taken for the purpose. They propose that a Board of Commissioners shall be appointed, with power to found new or supplementary Schools where wanted, observing at the same time, that “ on their abilities, liberality, and pru- dence, and on the general confidence to be placed in them, the success of the plan will depend.” “ The Board,” they say, ‘‘ should be appointed under the authority of an Act of Par- liament, empowering them to receive and dispose of Parlia- mentaryGrants for building and endowing Schools ; to purchase or accept conveyances for the sites of such Schools; to decide, in the last resort, on the appointment, conduct, and dismissal of Masters ; to prescribe the course and mode of Education ; to provide for the expense of furnishing books ; and to have a general control over the whole of the proposed establishment for the instruction of the lower classes.” Amongst the books ! to be used, they mention, in particular, a volume of Scripture Extracts, but not such a one, however, as the Committee of the Church Education Society it seems would alone sanction, not a selection which would exhibit to the youthful mind a correct standard of faith and practice, and set forth the right of every man to possess, and inculcate the duty of every man devoutly to read and examine the Scriptures.” No; they recommend a volume of Scripture Extracts, “inwhich the most important parts of Sacred history shall be included, together with all the precepts of morality, and all the instructive examples by which those precepts are illustrated and enforced, and which shall not be liable to any of the objections which have been made to the use of the Scriptures in the course of Education.” Then comes a paragraph, all important, as to religious instruction and the duty of the Clergy. It is as follows ; — ‘‘ The study of such a volume of Extracts from the 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 197 Sacred Writings would, in our opinion, form the best prepa- ration for that more particular rehgious instruction which it would he the duty, and we doubt not, the inclination also, of their several Ministers of religion to give, at proper times ^ and in other places, to the children of their respective con- gregations” 32. This is conclusive as to the views of the Commissioners with respect to religious instruction. They desired that the children of all religious communions should be encouraged to attend the same Schools for moral and literary instruction, by having it guaranteed to them that their religious principles should not be interfered with, and that it should be left to their respective Clergy to instruct them elsewhere in religion. .They considered that it would be the duty of the Clergy of the Established Church, instead of opposing such Schools, to come in aid of them, by giving religious instruction to those of their own communion who might attend them. Therefore the Committee of the Church Education Society in condemn- ing the present National System, because it is founded on a principle of non-interference with religion, are opposing and condemning a principle which originated with the highest ecclesiastical dignitaries of their own communion. Kichard Dublin. ^ D. Murray. Franc Sadleir. A. R. Blake. Robert Holmes. Richard W. Greene. PooLEY Shouldham Henry, D.D. Alexander Macdonnell. John Richard Corballis. Kildare. Dublin, 21st March, 1843. As the financial year does not end until the 31st of March, we _ postpone BendiUg in the Appendix to our Report until then; and we shall give in it the usual Account of the Year's Expenditure up to that date, with the lists of our Schools, and the attendance thereupon, &c. O An Account of the Receipts and Disbursements of the Commissioners of National Education, from 1st April, 1842, to 31st March, 1843. 198 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842, TABLE showing the Number of National Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers^ the Number of Schools towards the erection of which the Commissioners have made Grants, but which have not yet come into operation, and the expected Attendance upon them; the Number of Suspended Schools, and the Number of Children on the Rolls for the portion of the year they were in operation ; the Number of Operation Schools struck off, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, for the portion of the year they were in operation ; and the Number of Building Schools struck off ; also, the Amount of Aid granted, for the year ending the 31st December, 1842. ULSTER — Operation Schools, 1 , 157 . Building Schools, 44. Suspended Schools, 6. Struck-off Schools, 56. Total, 1,263. \^To face page 4 199 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. Table showing the progressive Increase in the National Schools, and in the Number of Children in attendance upon them, from the date of the First Report of the Commissioners to the 31st December, 1842. 1 No. and Date of Report. No. of Schools in actual operation. No. of Children on the Rolls. 1 No. 1, 31st December, 1833, 789 107,042 1 No. 2, 3Ist March, 1835, .... 1,106 145,521 j No. 3, do. 183G, .... 1,181 153,707 No. 4, do. 1837, .... 1,300 166,929 No. 5, do. 1838, .... 1,384 169,548 No. 6, 31st December, 1839, 1,581 192,971 No. 7, do. 1840, 1,978 232,560 No. 8, do. 1841, 2,337 281,849 1 1 No. 9, do. 1842, 2,721 319,792 - 1 Maurice Cross, James Kelly, } Secretaries, Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them during the Year 1842, as compared with the preceding Year. 31st Deckmber, 1841. 31st December, 1842. No. of Schools in operation, . 2,337 No. suspended, but not struck oif the Roll, .... 8 No. to which Building Grants had been made, not then in opera- tion, 382 No. of Schools in operation, . 2,721 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, .... 20 No. to which Building Grants have been made, not yet in opera- tion, 200 No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for the half-year ending 30th Sep- tember, 1841, . . 281,849 No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for the half-year ending 30th Sep- tember, 1842, . . 319,792 Expected attendance in the 200 Building cases, ..... 25,793 Actual attendance upon Schools in operation, 319,792 Total attendance, actual and expected, . 345,585 Maurice Cross, James Kelly, I Secretaries. o 3 200 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1842 / Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners of x^ational Education, andDiRECTioNS for making Application for Aid towards the Building of School-Houses, or for the Support OF Schools. 1. — The Commissioners grant aid to^yards the building and sup- port of Schools of two classes, Elementary Schools and Schools of Industry; but they can grant aid only to a limited number of the latter, and these must be at certain distances from each other. It is an indispensable condition for aid towards a School of Industry, that a Work-room shall be annexed to it, if it be situated in a City or Town ; and if it be a Country or Rural School, that a certain quan- tity of land shall be provided for Garden Culture. It is, however, for the Patrons of each National School to deter- mine whether they will make agricultural or other industrial instruc- tion part of the Education which it affords. It is for the Commis- sioners to do what they can in aid of their efforts, by having the Teachers taught the principles and practice of improved Agriculture during their Training Course, and by receiving Agricultural Pupils at the Model Farm, Glasnevin. The Commissioners consider Schools for Females as of the class of Elementary Schools; but they require that instruction be there given in Sewing, Knitting, and other works suited to Females. IL^As to Government of Schools with respect to Attendance and Religious Instruction. 1. The ordinary School business, during which all Children, of whatever denomination they may be, are required to attend, is to embrace a specified number of hours each day. 2. Opportunities are to be afforded to the Children of each School for receiving such religious instruction, as their parents or guardians approve of. 3. The Patrons of the several Schools have the right of appoint- ing such religious instruction as they may think proper to be given therein, provided that each School be open to Children of all com- munions; that due regard be had to parental right and authority; ( that, accordingly, no Child be compelled to receive, or be present at, any religious instruction to which his parents or guardians object; and that the time for givinf? it be so fixed, that no Child shall be thereby, in effect, excluded, directly or indirectly, from the other advantages which the School affords. Subject to this, religious instruction may be given either during the fixed School hours or otherwise. 4. In Schools, towards the building of which the Commissioners have contributed, and which are, therefore, vested in Trustees for the purposes of National Education, such Pastors or other persons 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 201 as shall be approved of by the parents or guardians of the Children respectively, shall have access to them in the School-room, for the purpose of giving them religious instruction there, at convenient times to be appointed for that purpose, whether those Pastors or persons shall have signed the original ajjplication or otherwise. 5. In Schools NOT tested, but wdiich receive aid only by way of Salary and Books, it is for the Patrons to determine whether religious instruction shall be given in the School-room or not; but if they do not allow it in the School-room, the Children whose parents or guardians so desire, must be allowed to absent themselves from the School, at reasonable times, for the purpose of receiving such instruction elsewhere. 6. The reading of the Scriptures, either in the Protestant Autho- rized or Douay Version, as well as the Teaching of Catechisms, comes within the rule as to religious instruction. 7. The rule as to religious instruction applies to Public Prayer and to all other religious exercises. 8. The Commissioners do not insist on the Scripture Lessons being read in any of the National Schools, nor do they allow them to be read during the time of secular or literary instruction, in any School attended by Children whose parents or guardians object to their being so read. In such cases, the Commissioners prohibit the use of them, except at the times of religious instruction, when the persons giving it may use these Lessons or not, as they think proper. 9. Whatever arrangement is made in any School for giving reli- gious instruction, must be %)uhlicly notified in the School-room, in order that those Children, and those only, may be present whose parents or guardians allow them. 10. If any other books than the Holy Scriptures, or the standard books of the Church to which the Children using them belong, are employed in communicating religious instruction, the title of each is to be made known to the Commissioners. 11. The use of the books published by the Commissioners is not compulsory; but the titles of all other books which the Conductors of Schools intend for the ordinary School business, are to be reported to the Commissioners ; and none are to be used to which they object; but they prohibit such only as may appear to them to contain matter objectionable in itself, or objectionable for common instruction, as peculiarly belonging to some particular religious denomination. 12. A Registry is to be kept in each School of the daily attend- ance of the Scholars, and the average attendance, according to the Form furnished by the Commissioners. Ill, — Miscellaneous. 1. It is the earnest wish of Her Majesty’s Government, and of the Commissioners, that the Clergy and Laity of the different religious denominations in the country should co-operate with one another in conducting National Schools. 2, When any School is received by the Commissioners into 202 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. connexion with them, the inscription, “ National School,” and no other, shall be put up conspicuously on the School-house; and when a School-house is built partly by aid from them, a stone is to be introduced into the wall having that inscription cut upon it. 3. The Commissioners require that no use shall be made of the School-rooms for any purpose tending to contention, such as the HOLDING OF POLITICAL MEETINGS IN THEM, or bringing into them political petitions or documents of any kind for signature ; and that they shall not be converted into places of public worship. The Commissioners require the School-rooms to be used exclusively for the purposes of Education; and any breach of this Rule will be held to be a violation of the principles of the National Education System. 4. The Commissioners require that the principles of the following Lesson, or of a Lesson of a similar import, be strictly inculcated in all Schools admitted into connexion with the Board, and that a copy of the Lesson itself be hung up in each School. Christians should endeavour, as the Apostle Paul commands them, to “ live peaceably with all men” (Rom. ch. xii. v. 18) ; even with those of a different religious persuasion. Our Saviour, Christ, commanded his disciples to “love one another.” He taught them to love even their enemies, to bless those that cursed them, and to pray for those who persecuted them. He himself prayed for his murderers. Many men hold erroneous doctrines, but we ought not to hate or persecute them. We ought to seek for the truth, and to hold fast what we are convinced is the truth ; but not to treat harshly those who are in error. Jesus Christ did not intend his religion to be forced on men by violent means. He would not allow his disciples to fight for him. If any persons treat us unkindly, we must not do the same to them ; for Christ and his apostles have taught us not to return evil for evil. If we would obey Christ, we must do to others, not as they do to us, but as we would wish them to do to us. Quarrelling with our neighbours and abusing them, is not the way to convince them that we are in the right, and they in the wrong. It is more likely to convince them that we have not a Christian spirit. We ought to show ourselves followers of Christ, who, “ when he was reviled, reviled not again” (1 Pet. ch. ii. v. 23), by behaving gently and kindly to every one. 5. The Commissioners regard the attendance of any of their Teachers at meetings held for political purposes, or their taking part in elections for Members of Parliament, except by voting, as incompatible with the performance of their duties, and as a violation of rule which will render them liable to dismissal. 6. Should the Commissioners consider any Teacher employed in a School under the Board unfit for his office, or otherwise objection- able, they require that he be dismissed, and another provided. Teachers are also liable to be fined or suspended, at all times, when the Commissioners shall deem it necessary, on sufficient cause being shown. 7. The Commissioners, by themselves or their Officers, are to be 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 203 allowed to visit and examine the Schools whenever they think fit. Those who visit on the part of the Commissioners are furnished with credentials under their Seal. IV . — Inspection of Schools. 1. ADMISSION OF VISITORS. 1. The public generally must have free access to every National School, during the hours devoted to secular instruction — not to take part in the ordinary business, nor to interrupt it — but as Visitors, to observe how it is conducted. 2. Every Teacher of a National School is to receive courteously Visitors of all denominations, to afford them free access to the School-room, and full liberty to observe what books are in the hands of the Children, or upon the desks ; what tablets are hung up on the walls, and what is the method of teaching; but they are by no means required to permit any person to interrupt the business of the School, by asking questions of Children, examining classes, calling for papers of any kind, or, in any other way, diverting the attention of either Teachers or Scholars from their usual business. 3. Should any Visitors wish for information which they cannot obtain by such an inspection, it is the duty of the Teachers to refer them to the Patrons or Managers of the School for it. 4. Every Teacher is required to have his Visitors’ or Daily Report Book lying upon his desk, that Visitors may, if they choose, enter remarks in it. Such remarks as may be made, the Teachers are by no means to alter or erase; and the Superintendent of the District is required to transmit to the Commissioners copies of such remarks as he may deem of sufficient importance to be made known to them. 5. As the religious instruction of the children is under the control of the Clergyman or lay person communicating it with the appro- bation of their parents, the Commissioners can give no liberty to any other Visitor, whether Clergyman or Layman, to interfere therewith. 2. INSPECTION BY THE COMMISSIONERS OR THEIR OFFICERS. 1. The Commissioners do not take the control or regulation of any School, except their own Model School, directly into their own hands, but leave all Schools aided by them under the authority of the Local Conductors. The Superintendents, therefore, are not to give direct orders, as on the part of the Board, respecting any necessary regulations, but to point out such regulations to the Con- ductors of the School, that they may give the requisite orders. 2. The Commissioners require that every National School be inspected by the Superintendent of the District, at least three times in each year. 3. The Superintendent, on each inspection, is to communicate 204 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. with the Patron or Correspondent, for the purpose of affording information concerning the general state of the School, and pointing out such violations of rule, or defects, if any, as he may have observed; and he is to make such suggestions as he may deem necessary. 4. He is to examine the Visitors’ Book, or Daily Report Book, and to transmit to the Commissioners copies of any observations made therein which he may consider to be of importance. 5. He is not to make any observation in the Book except the date of his visit, the time occupied in the inspection of the School, show- ing the precise time at which it commenced, and the precise time at which it terminated ; and also the number of Scholars present. 6. Upon ordinary occasions, he is not to give any intimation of his intended visit; but during the middle term of the year, from 1st of May to the 31st of August, when the inspection is to be public, he is to make such previous arrangements with the Local Managers, as will facilitate the attendance of the parents of the Children, and other persons interested in the welfare of the Schools. 7. He is to report to the Commissioners the result of each visit, and to use every means to obtain accurate information as to the discipline, management, and methods of instruction pursued in the School. 8. He is to examine all the classes in succession, in their different branches of study, so as to enable him to ascertain the degree and efficiency of the instruction imparted. 9. He is to examine the Class Rolls, Register, and daily Report Book; and to report with accuracy what is the actual number of Children receiving instruction at the School, and what is the daily average attendance. 10. He is to receive a monthly Report from the Teacher of each School, and also to make one quarterly himself to the Commissioners, in addition to his ordinary Report upon the School after each visit. 11. He is also to supply the Commissioners with such local infor- mation as they may from time to time require from him, and to act as their agent in all matters in which they may employ him; but he is not invested with authority to decide upon any question affecting a National School, or the general business of the Commissioners, without their direction. 12. When applications for aid are referred to the Superintendent, he is to communicate with the applicant so as to insure an interview, and also with the Clergymen of the different denominations in the neighbourhood, with a view of ascertaining their sentiments on the case, and whether they have any, and what, objection thereto. He is also to communicate personally, if necessary, with any other indi- viduals in the neighbourhood. 13. The Superintendent is to avoid all discussions of a religious or political nature; he is to exhibit a courteous and conciliatory demeanour towards all persons with whom he is to communicate, and to pursue such a line of conduct as will tend to uphold the just influence and authority both of Managers and Teachers. 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 205 V . — As to Ap 2 ')ointment, Conduct of Teachers, Ac. 1. The appointment of Teachers rests with the Local Patrons and Committees of Schools. But the Commissioners are to be satisfied of the fitness of each, both as to character and general qua- lification. He should be a person of Christian sentiment, of calm temper, and discretion; he should be imbued with a spirit of peace, of obedience to the law, and of loyalty to his Sovereign ; he should not only possess the art of communicating knowledge, but be capable of moulding the mind of youth, and of giving to the power which education confers, a useful direction. These are the qualities for which Patrons of Schools, when making choice of Teachers, should anxiously look. They are those which the Commissioners are anxious to find, to encourage, and to reward. 2. The Commissioners have provided a N’ormal Establishment in Marlborough-street, Dublin, for training Teachers, and educating persons who are intended to undertake the charge of Schools ; and they do not sanction the appointment of a Teacher to any School, unless he shall have been previously trained at the Normal Estab- lishment, or shall have been pronounced duly qualified by the Super- intendent of the District in which the School is situated. 3. Teachers selected by the Commissioners for admission to the Normal Establishment, must produce a Certificate of good character from the officiating Clergyman of the communion to which they belong; they must also take the oath, or make a solemn declaration of allegiance, before a Magistrate, and in the presence of the Com- missioners; and the}^ pass through an examination in the Books published by the Commissioners. They are to be boarded and lodged at an establishment provided by the Board for the purpose, at Glasnevin, in the immediate neighbourhood of Dublin, to which an Agricultural dej)artment is attached. They are to receive reli- gious Instruction from their respective Pastors, who attend on Thursdays at the Normal Establishment; and on Sundays they are required to attend their respective jilaces of Worship; and a vigilant superintendence is at all times exercised over their moral conduct. 4. They are to attend upon five days in the week at the Training and Model Schools, where lectures are delivered on different branches of knowledge, and where they are practised in the art of Teaching. They are to receive instruction at Glasnevin, particularly in Agri- culture, daily, and they attend on Saturdays at the farm, which is conducted under the direction of the Commissioners, and where they see theory reduced to practice. They undergo a final examination at the close of their course, and each will then receive a certificate according to his deserts. The course of training at present occu- pies a period of four months and a half, and for a considerable time previous to their being summoned, they are required to j^repare themselves for the course. 5. Teachers of Schools unconnected with the National Board, if 206 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. properly recommended, are also admitted to attend the Normal Establishment, as day pupils, without any charge for tuition; but such persons maintain themselves at their own expense. 6. The Commissioners grant salaries to the Teachers, varying from £8 to £20 (and in the case of Female Teachers, from £8 to £15) per annum, according to the class in which they may be placed; regard being had to their qualifications, the average number of Children in attendance, the state of the School, and the extent of the instruction afforded in it. 7. Teachers of National Schools are divided into three classes, to which the following salaries are attached : — 1st, or highest Class, £20; 2nd, £15; 3rd, £12, per annum; and, in the case of Female Teachers, 1st or highest, £15 ; 2nd, £12; 3rd, £10, per annum. 8. Masters and Mistresses not sufficiently qualified for Classifica- tion, constitute a Probationary Class, and receive at most £8 per annum each, in which they must remain for at least One Year, They are ^fterwards to be examined by the Superintendent of the District, or, if in training, by the Professors, and such as are deemed sufficiently qualified to be placed in a higher Class, receive the increase of Salary to which they may become entitled, from the commencement of the second year. 9. National Teachers are eligible to be re-classed at the termina- tion of one year from the date of any previous classification. They are also liable to be depressed a Class if they have conducted them- selves improperly, or if their Schools have declined, either as regards attendance, or in any other respect. 10. The Commissioners require that a further income be secured to the Teacher, either by Local Subscription or School-fees, to such amount in each case as they may direct ; and the Commissioners also require that the payments made by the Children shall not be diminished in consequence of any increase of Salary which may be awarded to the Teacher. 11. In Schools consisting of Male and Female Children, occupy- ing the same room, under the care of one Male Teacher, the Commissioners grant a Salary, not exceeding £6 per annum, to a Teacher of Needlework, provided the average daily attendance of Children be sufficiently large to warrant the Commissioners in so doing. 12. In Schools attended by Female Children only, under the care of a Female Teacher, such Teacher must be competent to conduct the Needlework, as well as the Literary Department. 13. The Commissioners also grant Salaries to Assistant Literary Teachers, not more than £8 per annum each, in all Schools where, in their opinion, the daily average attendance is so large as to render additional Teachers necessary. 14. Salaries are granted by the Commissioners to the Teachers individually. No new Teacher, therefore, is to receive a Salary from them unless they have first approved of him; the amount is regulated by the Class in which he may be placed. 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 207 VI. — Books. 1. The Commissioners furnish gratuitously to each School a first Stock of School-books, in proportion to the attendance of Children, which is renewed at the end of every four years. They are to be kept as a School Stock, for which the Master or Mistress is held responsible, and they are on no account to be taken out of the School. The Commissioners also supply Books, from time to time, for the general use of the Children, and School requisites, such as paper, slates, quills, &c., at reduced rates. 2. The Funds of the Commissioners do not enable them to give a Free Stock sufficiently large for the entire wants of the School. It consists chiefly of Books and Lessons suited to the Junior Classes, viz.. Spelling and Beading Tablets, First, Second, and Third Books; Grammars, Arithmetics, Copy Lines, and Arithmetical Tablets, also a Begister and Beport Book. The more advanced Lesson Books, Maps, Slates, Pencils, and Stationery, are to be purchased at the reduced rates. 3. When Books, &c., purchased from the Commissioners at the reduced price, are sold to the Children attending a National School, it is directed that in no case shall any advance be made on these prices; and the Superintendents have instructions to inquire into, and report u]3on, any infraction of this rule. 4. Books are supplied to Schools for the poor, not in connexion with the National Board, upon special application, at prices consi- derably lower than those at which they are sold to the public. VII. — Building. 1. Before any grant is made towards Building a School-house, the Commissioners are to be satisfied that a necessity exists for such a School, that an eligible site has been procured, that a satisfactory Lease of the site will be executed to Trustees; and that the appli- cant parties are prepared to raise, by local contribution, at least one-third of the whole sum which the Commissioners deem necessary for the erection of the House, providing Furniture, &c. 2. If the proposed site be for a School in a Bural District, and be within three statute miles of a School-house, towards the erection of which the Commissioners have contributed aid, no Grant can be made. 3. Although the Commissioners do not absolutely refuse aid, towards the erection of School-houses on ground connected with a place of Worship, yet they much prefer having them erected on ground which is not so connected, where it can be obtained; they therefore require that, before Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house ground be selected as the site of a School-house, strict inquiry be made whether another convenient site can be obtained, and that the result shall be stated to them. 208 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1842 , 4. The School premises must be vested in Trustees, at a nominal rent, and for such term, under the circumstances, as the Commis- sioners may deem necessary. 5. The Trustees are to be chosen by the applicants themselves, and their names reported to the Commissioners for their approbation. The Trustees are bound to hold the School premises for the pur- poses of National Education, according to the Regulations of the Commissioners. 6. No alteration is to be made in the Trusteeship without the concurrence of the Commissioners. If any of the Trustees die, or resign, or become otherwise incapable of acting, new Trustees shall be elected to supply their place, subject to the approval of the Commissioners. 7. The Trustees are bound by the terms of the Lease to keep the House and Furniture in suthcient repair. 8. When Grants are voted towards the Building, &c., of a School- house, the conveyance to Trustees must be duly executed before the works are commenced. 9. No Grant can be made until the Superintendent shall have reported upon all the circumstances of the case. 10. The Commissioners determine, from the information afforded them, the dimensions of the proposed Building. 11. The Commissioners cannot, in any case, pay more than two- thirds of the sum which they may deem necessary for the erection of the School-house, (including Furniture, &c.); and they invariably require that the remaining one-third, at least, shall be locally pro- vided for. 12. The cost of the House, &c., is determined by the number of Children which it is intended to accommodate, allowing an area of six square feet for each child. Example. — A School-house capable of accommodating one hundred Children, should contain not less than an area of six hundred square feet, and should be ten feet high to the wall-plate. 13. The Commissioners furnish instructions as to the Plan and Specification, to which the parties receiving aid are bound strictly to adhere. 14. The Commissioners do not contribute to the ornamenting of School-houses, but merely to such expenditure as may be necessary for having the Children accommodated in plain, substantial build- ings. If buildings of another description be preferred, the whole of the extra expense must be provided by the applicants. 15. The Commissioners do not contribute towards the expense of erecting Residences for the Teachers, except in the case of a District Model School. 16. The House, Furniture, Ac., must be completed, the Teacher or Teachers appointed, and the School in operation, before the Grants can be paid. 17. The whole of the works must be completed within twelve OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 209 1842.] months from the date of the execution of the Lease (unless hy spe- cial permission) or the Grants will ho forfeited. 18. The Commissioners do not make advances or instalments of their Grants. 19. Previous to the payment of the Grants, a Certificate, accord- ing to a Form furnished, must he forwarded to the Commissioners, stating that the School-house, Furniture, &c., have been completed in a satisfactory and workmanlike manner, and built according to the dimensions and directions set forth in the Plan and Specification. This Certificate to be signed by the Manager, by the Trustees named in the Trust Deed, and by the Contractor. The work to be approved of by the Superintendent of the District, or by any other person authorized by the Commissioners or the Government to examine it; and if a question arise as to the expenditure incurred, the accounts must be submitted to any audit which may be deemed necessary. 20. The Commissioners do not make Grants to purchase School- houses, nor to purchase, alter, or furnish other Houses, for the purpose of being converted into School-houses. Abstract of the several Trusts set forth in the Leases to which the Trustees executing these Leases will be bound to the Commissioners of Nationed Education. 1 . That every School to be established shall be kept open for a competent number of hours, in each day, at the discretion of the said Commissioners, or of the Committee for the time being, for Moral and Literary instruction only; and that one day in each week or part of a day, independently of Sunday, shall be set apart for the Religious Instruction of the Children, on which day, or part of a day, such Pastors or other persons as may bo approved of by the Parents or Guardians of the Children respectively, shall have access to them in the School-room for that purpose, whether those Pastors or per- sons shall have signed the original application or not; and also, that convenient opportunity be afforded to them for the same pur- pose on other days of the week. When any course of Religious Instruction is to be pursued in a School during School hours, to which the Parents or Guardians of any of the Children attending the School shall object, an arrangement shall be made for having such instruction given to those who are to receive it, at a stated time, or in a separate place, so that no Children whose Parents or Guardians object to their being so, shall be present. 2. The titles of all Books which arc intended to be used in the ordinary School business shall be reported to the Commissioners, and no other Books, save those so reported and sanctioned, shall be used in such instruction. 3. If any other Books than the Holy Scriptures, or the Standard Books of the Church to which the Children may belong, be employed in communicating Religious Instruction, the titles of such Books also shall be made known to the Commissioners. 210 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. 4. All Teacliers, Male and Female, teaching in Schools connected with the Board, either after appointment or previously, shall hold themselves in readiness, when called upon, to attend at the General Normal Establishment in Dublin, or at one of the District Model Schools hereafter to be opened. They are liable to be fined, re- moved, or suspended, at all times when the Commissioners shall deem it necessary, on suflScient cause being shown. 5. The School shall be open at all times for the insj)ection of the Commissioners, their OflBcers, or Superintendents; and the Public of all denominations, whether Clergy or Laity, shall have access to the Schools to observe how they are conducted, in the manner and under the restrictions as set forth in the Buies and Begulations of the Commissioners, under the head of “ Inspection of Schools.” 6. No Meetings of any kind whatever shall be permitted to be held in the School-houses, or in any part or Boom thereof, or on the Premises conveyed, except such as relate to the business of the School ; no Political Petition or Document shall be brought into the School-houses or Premises, or any part thereof, for signature or otherwise, and neither the House, nor any part of it, shall be converted into a place of Public Worship, or used for any purpose save that of such School. Every School-house shall be kept in full and sufficient repair by local contributions solely, and local contri- butions shall also be raised towards the payment of the Teachers’ Salaries. 7. In case it shall happen that at any time the above trusts and regulations shall not be duly performed by the Trustees, or shall be refused to be executed by them, the Grant paid by the Commis- sioners shall be recoverable from the Trustees, their Executors and Assigns, jointly and severally, or satisfaction as to the sum paid shall be made by them to the Commissioners, in whatever way the Commissioners may require. 8. Should any Trustee die, or desire to be discharged of the trusts, or reside out of Ireland, or neglect, or refuse, or become in- capable of executing the trusts, the other Trustee or Trustees may appoint a new Trustee or Trustees, to be approved of by the Com- missioners; or in the case of the other Trustees declining, neglect- ing, or refusing to exercise the power of such appointment within six months, it shall be lawful for the Commissioners to nominate a new Trustee. VIII . — Aid to Schools %:)rev\ously established. 1 . 1. The aid granted to Schools previously established is limited to Salary and Books. 2. Before such aid can be granted, the Commissioners must be satisfied that the case is deserving of assistance; that there is reason to expect that the School will be efficiently and permanently sup- ported; that some local provision will be made in aid of the 1842 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 211 Teachers’ Salary, either by School-fees or otherwise; that the School-house is in good repair, and provided with a sufficient quan- tity of suitable Furniture ; that a competent Teacher has been appointed; that the School is in operation; and that there is a suf- ficient daily average attendance of Children. 3. Before the Commissioners consider any application for aid, they require, from the Superintendent of the District, a report upon all the circumstances of the case. 4. To entitle a School to a continuance of aid, the House and Furniture must be kept in sufficient repair by means of local con- tributions ; the School conducted, in all respects, in a satisfactory manner, and in accordance with the regulations of the Commis- sioners; and it must appear, from the Register of the School, that there is a sufficient daily average attendance of Pupils. 2. — WORKHOUSE SCHOOLS. Extract from the Act for the more effectual Relief of the Desti- tute Poor of Ireland, 1st and 2nd Viet. ch. 56, sec. 49; — “ And be it enacted, That no order of the Commissioners, nor “ any by-la’^v, shall oblige any inmate of any workhouse to attend “ or be present at any religious service which may be celebrated “ in a mode contrary to the religious principles of such inmate, nor ‘ ‘ shall authorize the education of any child in such workhouse in “ any religious creed other than that professed by the parents or “ surviving parent of such child, and to which such parents or “ parent shall object, or, in the case of an orphan, to which the “ guardian or guardians, godfather or godmother of such orphan, “ shall object: Provided also, that it shall be lawful for any regu- ‘ ‘ lar minister of the religious persuasion of any inmate of such “ workhouse, at all times in the day, on the request of such in- “ mate, to visit such workhouse, for the purpose of affording reli- “gious assistance to such inmate, and also for the purpose of in- “ structing his child or children in the principles of his religion,'’ Suck Schools are received into connexion, and grants of Books made thereto, on condition that they shall be subject to inspection by the Commissioners, or their Officers, and that the provisions of the above enactment, in reference to Religious Instruction, shall be faithfully observed. 3 SCHOOLS ATTACHED TO PRISONS. Such Schools are received into connexion, upon the same general principles as the Workhouse Schools, and grants of Books are made thereto. IX. — 1. As applications for aid have frequently been made in respect of expenses incurred previously to any communication with the Commissioners, they desire it to be distinctly understood, that they will not hold themselves bound to grant assistance in any case, unless application shall have been made to them in the first instance, 212 NINTH REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. unless such application shall have been approved of, and unless they shall have funds at their disposal when they come to decide upon the case, to enable them to grant the required aid. Applicants are therefore recommended not to incur any expense towards the pay- ment of which they expect the Commissioners to contribute, until the decision of the Board shall have been communicated to them. 2. Applicants for assistance are not to understand that the Com- missioners are bound to grant the full amount of aid, as set forth in the foregoing Begulations, in every case ; nor can they grant any unless they have sufficient funds for the purpose, which depends upon the amount placed at their disposal by Parliament. 3. Persons desirous of obtaining assistance from the Commission- ers of Education, under any of the foregoing heads, will, upon inti- mating to the Secretaries the nature of the aid required, be furnished with the Forms, upon which their application must be laid before the Commissioners. 4. All communications in reference to National Schools should be made by the Manager or Correspondent. The Commissioners do not correspond with Teachers. 5. All letters should be directed as under. No communications are received which are not prepaid, except those containing Docu- ments sent from this Office, and which are required to be returned. T/ie Secretaries, Education Office, Marlhord Street, DUBLIN. Form of Lease. This Indenture made the day of in the Year of our Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty- between of the First part, Bichard, Lord Archbishop of Dublin; the Most Beverend Daniel Murray, Doctor of Divinity; Franc Sadleir, Clerk, Doctor of Divinity; Bight Honourable Anthony Bichard Blake; Bobert Plolmes, Esquire, Bar- rister at Law; Bight Honourable Sir Patrick Bellew, Baronet; Bichard Wilson Greene, Esquire, Her Majesty’s Solicitor-General; Pooley Shouldham Henry, Clerk, Doctor of Divinity; John Bichard Corballis, Esquire, Barrister at Law; Alexander Macdonnell, Esquire; and the Most Noble Charles William Marquis of Kildare, Commissioners appointed for administering the Funds placed at the disposal of His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, for the Education of the Poor of Ireland, of the second part, and 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 213 ■ Trustees named and approved of by and on behalf of the said Commissioners of the third part. Whereas the said well and sufficiently seized or possessed of all that Lot or Piece of Ground hereinafter mentioned and demised, or intended to be demised. And Whereas it is the wish and intention of the said and of the said Trustees Parties hereto, that a School, with the approbation and under the control of the said Commissioners, also Parties hereto, shall be established on the said Lot or Piece of Ground, in the Parish of and County of for the Education of the Poor Children (Male and Female) in the said Parish, to be called National School. And whereas the sum required for the Building and Erecting the said intended School-house, and the Finishing and Furnishing thereof, according to the annexed Plan, Specification, and Estimate, amounts to the Sum of Sterling. And whereas the Sum of Sterling, has been raised by voluntary contribution, or local subscriptions, towards defraying the expenses of the Building, Finishing, and Furnishing said intended School-house. And the said Commissioners have, in order to promote the Establishment of the said School, by Order bearing date the day of in the Year of our Lord directed that the Sum of Sterling, to make up the said estimated Sum of Sterling, shall be paid to the said Trustees, Parties hereto, out of the said Fund placed at the disposal of His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant as aforesaid, provided the said School-house shall have been Built, Furnished, and Completed in all respects to the satisfac- tion of the said Commissioners, by the day of next ensuing the date of these Presents. Now this Indenture W iTNESSETH that the said for the Considerations aforesaid, and in order to effectuate the purposes aforesaid, and for and in consideration of the Yearly Bent, Beservations, and Agree- ments hereinafter reserved and mentioned. Demised, Granted, Set, and to Farm-let, and by these Presents, Demise, Grant, Set, and to Farm-let, unto the said as Trustees aforesaid, containing in Front Feet, or thereabouts, and in breadth in the Bere Feet, or thereabouts, and in depth from Front to Bere Feet, or thereabouts, meared and bounded as follows: — that is to say, together with all Buildings and Improvements erected and made thereon, and all and singular the Bights, Members, Privileges, Passages, Appendancies and Appur- tenances, to the said Lot of Ground and Premises belonging, or in anywise appertaining, which said Lot of Ground and Premises are more particularly described, laid down, and delineated by the Map and Survey thereof hereon inserted, to Have and to Hold all and singular the said hereby granted and demised Ground, House, and Premises, with their Appurtenances, unto the said Trustees, Parties hereto, their Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, for and during p 214 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. upon the several Trusts, and to and for the Uses and purposes hereinafter mentioned, expressed, and declared, of and concerning the same, and to and for no other Use, Trust, Interest, or Purpose whatsoever, they, the said their Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, yielding and paying unto the said Heirs, Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, during the continuance of this Demise, the Sum of One Penny on the Eeast of St. Michael, in each and every Year; and it is hereby expressed and declared, and it is the true intent and meaning of these Presents, and of the several and respective Parties hereto, that the said Demise hereby made shall be and continue during the term aforesaid, subject to and upon the Trusts, Regulations, Uses, Conditions and Purposes hereinafter mentioned, expressed, and declared, of and concerning the same, that is to say. That each and every School to be kept and established on the Premises hereby demised shall be kept open for a competent number of hours in each day, at the discretion of the said Commissioners, or *of the Com- missioners for the time being, and shall, during said days, be used for Moral and Literary Education only, and that one day in each week, or part of a day in the week, independently of Sunday, shall be set apart for the Religious Instruction of the Children, on which day, or part of a day, such Pastors or other Persons as may be approved of by the parents or Guardians of the Children respec- tively, shall have access to them in the School-room for that purpose, whether those Pastors or Persons shall have signed the original application or not; and also, that convenient opportunity be afforded to them for the same purpose, on other days of the week. Provided always, and it is the true intent and meaning of these Presents, that where any course of Religious Instruction is to be pursued in any such School as aforesaid, during School hours, to which the Parents or Guardians of any of the Children attending such School shall object, an arrangement shall be made for having such Instruction given to those who are to receive it at a stated time, and in a separate place, so as that no Children, whose Parents or Guardians object to their being so, be present at it; and further, that the Titles of all books which are intended to be used in the ordinary School business, shall be reported to the said Commis- sioners, or to the Commissioners for the time being, and that no other Books shall be used in such Instruction save and except those which are so reported and sanctioned by such Commissioners as aforesaid ; and farther, that if any other Books than the Holy Scrip- Lures, or the Standard Books of the Church to which the Children using them belong, be employed in communicating Religious In- struction, then and in such case, the Title of each such Book or Books shall be made known to the said Commissioners; and further, that all the Master and Masters, Teacher and Teachers, of each and every such School for the time being, shall not only in the first instance, if the said Commissioners shall see fit, before he, she, or they shall be so appointed, have received previous Instruction in the 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 215 General Normal Establishment in Dublin, or at one of the District Model Schools of the said Commissioners, and shall also have obtained from the said Commissioners for the time being, if they shall so think fit. Testimonials of good conduct and general fitness, but shall be liable to be fined and removed, or suspended fiom time to time and at all times when and as often as such Commis- sioners as aforesaid for the time being shall deem it necessary, in such way and manner as they shall deem expedient, or see fit upon good and sufficient cause being shown ; and that the said Commis- sioners, or their Officers and Superintendents for the time being, or any of them, shall from time to time and at all times hereafter, be allowed and permitted on demand to visit and examine each and every such School whenever and so often as they or any of them shall think fit or deem it necessary; and further, that the Public of all denominations, whether Clergy or Laity, shall also have access to each and every such School, in the manner and under the restric- tions particularly set forth in the Rules and Regulations of the said Commissioners, under the head and title of Inspection of Schools to observe how such School may be conducted ; and that no meet- ings of any kind whatever be summoned, held, or convened, or permitted so to be, in any such School-house, or in any part or room thereof, or on the premises hereby conveyed or intended so to be, save such as may relate exclusively to the business thereof; and that no petition or document of any kind whatsoever, save such as may relate exclusively to the business of the said School, be brought or carried into any such School-house or premises, or any part thereof, for signature or otherwise ; and that such School-house and Pre- mises, or any part thereof, shall not be converted into a place of Public Worship, or used for any purpose, save that of such School ; and that from and after the day of the date of these Presents, every such School-house shall be kept in full and sufficient repair by Local Contribution solely, and that Local Contributions shall also be raised toward payment of the Teacher’s Salary of this School after the manner set forth in the Rules and Regulations of the said Com- missioners. Provided always, and it is hereby further expressed and declared to be the true intent and meaning of these Presents, and of the several Parties hereto, that in case any of them the said Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, or any Trustee to be appointed by virtue of these Presents, shall die or be desirous of being discharged from the Trusts hereby created, or shall go or reside out of Ireland, or shall neglect, or refuse, or become incapable to execute such Trusts, it shall and may be lawful to and for the surviving or continuing Trustee or Trustees, to nominate and appoint a new Trustee or Trustees in the room of any such Trustee or Trustees, such new Trustee or Trustees to be first approved of by the said Commissioners, or their Successors for tlie time being; and in case any such surviving or continuing Trustee or Trustees shall decline, neglect, or refuse to exercise the powers of Appointment hereby given as aforesaid, within Six Calendar p 2 216 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS^^ [ 1842 . Months after all or any of the events hereinbefore mentioned shall arise, happen, or take place, that then, and in all or any of such case or cases, it shall and may be lawful to and for the said Commis- sioners, or their Successors, for the time being, to nominate and appoint such new Trustee or Trustees in the room of any such Trustee or Trustees as aforesaid, upon the like Trusts as are hereinbefore mentioned, and that thereupon the said Premises hereinbefore mentioned, shall be Conveyed and Assigned, so as that the same shall vest in such new Trustee or Trustees so to be nominated and approved as aforesaid, upon the like Trusts, and to and for the like Uses, Intents, Regulations, Conditions, and Pur- poses, as are hereinbefore mentioned, expressed, and declared, of and concerning the same. And the said the aforesaid Trustees, do hereby for themselves, severally and respec- tively, and for their several and respective Executors, Administra- tors, and Assigns, covenant, promise, grant, and agree to and with the said Commissioners, Parties hereto, and to and with their Suc- cessors for the time being as aforesaid, in manner following, that is to say, that they the said Trustees as aforesaid, shall and will, from time to time, and at all times hereafter, well, truly, diligently, and faithfully do, execute, and perform all and every the Uses, Trusts, Regulations, and Conditions, and for the purposes hereinbefore mentioned, expressed, and declared, and in them as such Trustees reposed. And in case it shall happen, that at any time hereafter default shall be made in the due execution and performance of all or any of the said Trusts, Regulations, Uses, Conditions and Purposes hereinbefore mentioned and expressed, that then, and in all or any of such case or cases, they, the said Trustees as aforesaid, jointly and severally, and their several and respective Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, shall and will well and truly pay, or cause to be paid back unto the said Commissioners, or their Succes- sors for the time being as aforesaid, the said Sum of Sterling, so paid by the said Commissioners, Parties hereto as aforesaid, or otherwise satisfy them as to the said Sum of in whatever way shall be required by them the said Commissioners, or their Successors, for the time being; any thing herein contained to the contrary thereof in anywise notwithstanding. And the said and the said Trustees do hereby for themselves, and the Survivors of them, their and his Heirs, Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, covenant and agree to and with the said Commissioners, and their Successors, for the time being, as aforesaid, that they, and the Survivors of them, their and his Heirs, Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, shall and will from time to time, and at all times hereafter, upon the request of the said Commissioners, or their Successors for the time being, and at their own proper Costs and Charges, do, perform, and execute all and every such further and other Act and Acts, Deed and Deeds, Assignment, Conveyance, Release, and Assurance, in the Law OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 1842.] 217 whatsoever as well for Corroborating and Confirming these Presents, as also for the further and better Exchanging, Assigning, Assuring, and Confirming all and sjngular the hereinbefore granted and as- signed Lot of Ground and Premises or intended so to be, to the several Uses, and upon the several Trusts, Intents, llegulations, and Purposes hereinbefore and hereby respectively mentioned, expressed, and declared, of and concerning the same, as by the said Commis- sioners, or their Successors, for the time being, their or any of their Counsel learned in the law, shall in that behalf be reasonably advised, devised, required, demanded, or directed. In witness whereof the Parties aforesaid have hereunto put their Hands and Seals the Day and Year first above written. Signed, Sealed, and Delivered hy the said in the 'presence of Signed, Scaled, and Delivered hy the said Co'm'missioners, in the presence of The Commissioners having found it difficult to get full and satisfactory answers to the Queries which have been hereto- fore sent to applicants for aid towards building School-houses, or towards paying Salaries to Teachers of Schools already established, have for some years abandoned that practice, and obtain the necessary information through the Superintendents of the District, who report on the two following forms. Form of Superintendent’s Report upon application for aid towards Building a School-house, in the County of . Name of proposed School . Name of Patron or Correspondent Post- town . 1. Where is the Site of the proposed School-house? In what Townland ? In what Parish ? In what Barony ? 2. State the extent of the Site, and its dimensions. 3. Is it in a healthy situation ? 4. Is it to be enclosed, and how ? 5. Is there any, and what extent of ground for agricultural purposes ? 6. Is it a portion of Church, Chapel or Meeting-house Yard ? 7. Is it in connexion with any Religious Establishment? 8. If so, has any inquiry been made to procure any other Site and what has been the result of the inquiry ? 9. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction ? 10. State the Christian and Surname and Residence of the person making a Lease of the Site, and what title he has to the ground. 218 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1842 .' 11. For what length of time does the grantor agree to give the Lease? 12. Is the ground liable to any, and what Rent % 13. What are the Christian and Surnames of the Trustees, and their Places of Residence respectively ? 14. What situations do they respectively fill, and do you consider them fit persons to act as Trustees % 15. What number of Children may be expected to attend the School, distinguishing Males and Females; and what is the Popula- tion of the Parish, distinguishing that portion of it likely to need such a School ? 16. Is the School to be under the direction of a Committee, and by whom elected % 17. What amount of Local Subscription has been raised, or is likely to be raised, towards the erection of the House ? 18. How is it proposed to keep the House and Furniture in repair ? 19. Does a necessity exist for the building of a new School-house here % 20. State the names and circumstances of such National, and other Schools for the poor as are in the neighbourhood within a circuit of three miles, and what number of Children attending them. 21. Have you consulted the Clergymen of the different denomi- nations as to making any arrangement for giving religious instruc- tion in the proposed School % 22. Have you presented to the parties concerned in this applica- tion, including the Trustees, a Copy of the Trust Deed ? 23. Are they willing to execute such Deed, and to observe the Rules therein set forth ? 24. State any other circumstances connected with this application which you may consider material for the information of the Com- missioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend that it should be entertained, or otherwise. 25. Have you had an interview with the Patron or Correspondent of the School ? 26. Have you communicated personally with any other indivi- duals on the subject, and what has been the result of your interview? 27. State the date of your visit. Superintendent of National Schools, Form of Superintendent’s Report upon application for aid towards Payment of Teacher’s Salary, and for Supply of Books, &c., School, in the County of Patron or Correspondent , Post-town -. • 1. When was the School established? In what Parish? In what Townland? In what Barony? OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 219 ' 1842 .] , 2. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction h 3. State the names of the National Schools within three miles of ‘ this Applicant School. . 4. State the distance of each from this Applicant School. , 5. State the names of the other Schools for the poor within three miles of this Applicant School. 6. State the distance of each from this Applicant School. 7. State whether the School is, or has been, in connexion with, _ or derived aid from, any other Society; and if so, the name of the Society, the amount of the aid received, and whether that connexion will be discontinued should a grant be made. 8. Are the Patrons of the School, during its former connexion, aware that application has been now made on its behalf to the Com- missioners of Education? If so, is it with their approbation ? 9. If they are not aware, or do not approve, state the reasons. 10. State whether the School-house is attached to, or erected upon Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house ground ; or whether it is in con- nexion with any Keligious Establishment ; and if so, what is the nature of such connexion ? Of what materials is it built ? Is it - thatched or slated? In what state of repair? What are its dimen- sions? ' Prom v/hat funds was it erected ? Who pays the Rent of it? 11. Is the School-house secured by Lease or otherwise for the, purpose of Education ? 12. Are the School-rooms wholly employed for the use of the Children — if not for what other purposes are they used? 13. What is the number of rooms used as School-rooms? State the length, breadth, and height of each by internal measurement. Are they sufficiently ventilated and warmed ? 14. Is any portion of the House occupied by the Teacher as a residence ; and if so, does any inconvenience arise therefrom ? If there are any other apartments, state their uses. 15. How many desks and seats are there in the School-room, or rooms ; how many children do they accommodate, and of what does the other Eurnitiire consist ? 16. State the Christian and Surname of the present Teacher or Teachers, and their age. 17. Have they received instruction in the art of teaching in any and what. Model School ? ’ 18. What testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office? and have you examined such documents ? 19. Have they been at any time previously employed as Teachers of a National School ? 20. State your opinion of the Teachers as to literary acquire- nients ; as to character ; as to method of conducting the School. 21. Have the Teachers any other occupation ? State the nature and emoluments of it. 22. What is the cinTiucd amount of local Fuyids towards payment of the Teacher’s salary and repairs of the School- house ? 220 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS' [ 1842 . 23. Do the Scholars pay any thing ? What are the rates of pay- ment, and by whom regulated ? 24. Are any, and what number of Children admitted gratuitously, and by whose authority ? 25. If any Teacher die or be removed, will the Patron or Com- mittee take care that such change be reported immediately to the Commissioners ? 26. Is it proposed to keep a Register in the School, recording the daily attendance of the Children, and the average attendance in each week and each quarter 1 27. Will the inscription ^‘National School,” be put up con- spicuously on the School-house ? 28. Will the General Lesson be hung up in the School-room, or if not, will any other, and what will be substituted in its stead? 29. Will the Commissioners, by themselves or their Officers, be allowed to visit and examine this School whenever they think fit. 30. Will the School be hona fide open for Children of all religious denominations ? 31. Will access be given to the public of all denominations to visit the School, with liberty to inspect the Registry, witness the mode of Teaching, and see that the Regulations of the School are faithfully observed, though not to interfere with the management, or to interrupt the business of the School ? 32. State the Titles of all such Books as are intended to be used. If those published and issued by the Board, state which of them. 33. What arrangements have been made, or are -proyosed to be made, for the Religious Instruction of the Children, either in t School-house or' elsewhere 34. Are they such as not to interfere with or impede the secular business of the School ? 35. Are they satisfactory to the Parents of the Children, and publicly notified % 36. What is the Population of the Parish, and what proportion of them are of the poorer class ? State any thing you can ascertain respecting that portion of the Population of the neighbourhood, whose Children are likely to attend a Rational School. 37. How many Children were present at the time of inspection ? How many on the Books for the last Six Months % What was the average daily attendance for the last Six Months ? Is any increase expected, and to what extent % 38. Is the School under the direction of a Committee, and by whom chosen % 39. How many days in each week, and how many hours in each day, are employed in instructing the Children in the ordinary branches of Secular Education ? State particularly at what hour the School commences, and when it closes. 40. Has this application been got up by the Teacher or his Friends, or for his benefit exclusively ? 41. Have you communicated with the Clergymen of the different OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 221 1842 .] denominations in tlie neiglibourhood, with respect to this application ; and have they made any, and Avhat, objection thereto? 42. If this School be taken into connexion, is there a reasonable prospect that adequate local aid, in addition to' what the Commis- sioners contribute, will be provided for its permanent support? 43. State any other circumstances connected with this application you may consider material for the information of the Commissioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend it to be entertained or otherwise. 44. Have you had an interview with the Patron or Correspondent of the School? State the religious denomination to which he belongs. 45. Have you communicated personally with any other individuals in the neighbourhood on the subject, and what has been the result of your interview? 46. State the date of your visit. Superintendent of National Schools. Queries to be answered on application to the Commissioners of Education for aid towards the Salary of the Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, in the Parish of , County of . 1. State the Christian and Surname of the Teacher or Teachers, on whose behalf you now apply. State also the age of each. 2. Have they been educated at any, and what Model School ? 3. Hid they ever conduct a National School ? and if so, state the name of it ; during what period and date of leaving it. 4. What testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office ? 5. When did this School open for business under his or their superintendence ? 6. What is the annual amount of local Funds towards payment of their salary ? 7 . Ho the Scholars pay any thing, and what ? 8. How many School-rooms are there ? 9. What are the dimensions of each in the clear ? 10. How many Children have been present on an average each week, since the opening of the School ? Males, Females. 11. Ho you expect any increase, and to what extent ? Signed for and on behalf of the Applicants and Committee, and by their Authority, day of ■' ' ■ Post-town. Maurice Cross, James Kelly, Secretaries. 222 ". NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1842 / Queries to be answered on application for Supply of Books^ . . &c., for Poor Law Union Schools, Application to the Commlsdoners of Education for Supply of Boohs, dtc., for the School of the Poor Law^ Union. County of . Situated in the Townland of in the Parish of in the Barony of Name of nearest Post-town,-; N umber of School rooms, — Dimensions of each Boom — Number of Children on the School Boll, Males, — Females. Name of Correspondent, Post-town, / : The usual grant of Books and School Pvequisites is requested for the use of the above School, which is to be subject to the inspection ‘ of the Commissioners of Education, or their Officers. - Signed by the authority of the Board of Guardians, ‘ ^Chairman. Lord Morpeth’s Donation. The Commissioners of Education have distributed, as Gratuities, the Interest for the Year 1842 of the Sum of £1,000 placed at their disposal by Lord Morpeth, among the following Teachers — awarding £3 each as a reward for merit, good conduct, &c. No. Teacher. School. County. 1 John M‘Colgan Bocan . . Donegal. 2 George P. Walker . Killooney Armagh. 3 William Robinson . Downpatrick . Down. 4 John M'Creavy Charlemont Place . Armagh. 5 *John Nixon . Ballynvally . Westmeath. 6 John M‘Conagle Tullamore King’s County. 7 Michael Peneton . Castletown . Queen’s County. . 8 Cornelius Cronin . Cork Mechanics’ Institute Cork. 9 Michael Reidy Mardyke Tipperary. 10 . Pat Keane Ahane .... Limerick. 11 John J. Lally Esker .... Galway. . 12 John Taaffe . Keash .... Sligo. Maurice Cross, James Kelly, I Secretaries, * Since appointed to the Constabulary Training School, Phoenix Park., 223 1842.] or NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. Small Farms in Belgium. Extracts from the Reports of George NichollSf Esq,, on the establishment of a Poor Law for Ireland. The small farms of from five to ten acres which abound in many parts of Belgium, closely resemble the small holdings in Ireland; but the small Irish cultivator exists in a state of miserable privation of the common comforts and conveniences of civilized life, whilst the Belgian peasant farmer enjoys a large portion of those comforts. The houses of the small cultivators in Belgium are generally substantially built, and in good repair : they have commonly a sleeping-room in the attic, and closets for beds connected with the lower apartment, which is convenient in size ; a small cellar for the dairy, and a store for the grain, as well as an oven, and an outhouse for the potatoes, with a cattle-stall, piggery, and poultry loft. The house generally contains decent furniture ; the bedding is sufficient in quantity; and although the scrupulous cleanliness of the Dutch may not be everywhere observable, an air of comfort and propriety pervades the whole establishment. The cattle are supplied with straw for bedding ; the dung and urine are carefully collected in the tank; the ditches are scoured to collect materials for manure; the dry leaves, potato-tops, &c., are collected in a moist ditch to undergo the process of fermentation, and heaps of compost are in course of preparation. The jDremises are generally kept in neat and compact order, and a scrupulous attention to a most rigid economy is every- where apparent. We observed that all the members of the family were decently clad; none of them were ragged or slovenly, even when their dress consists of the coarsest material. The men universally wear the blouse, and wooden shoes are in common use by both sexes. The diet consists to a large extent of rye-bread and milk. The dinner is usually composed of a mess of potatoes and onions, with the occasional addition of some pounded ham or slices of bacon. The quantity of wheaten-bread consumed did not appear to be considerable. I need not point out the striking contrast of the mode of living here described, with the state of the same class of persons in Ireland ; and it is important to investigate the causes of this difierence. In the greater part of the flat country of Belgium the soil is light and sandy, and easily worked ; but its productive powers are certainly inferior to the general soil of Ireland, and the climate does not appear to be superior. To the soil and the climate, therefore, the Belgian does not owe his superiority in comfort and position over the Irish cultivator. The difference is rather to be found in the system of cultivation pursued by the small farmers of Belgium, and in the habits of industry, economy, and forethought of the people. The cultivation of the small Belgian farms differs from the Irish— ^ 1st, in the quantity of stall-fed stock which is kept, and by which a supply of manure is regularly secured ; 2nd, in the strict attention 224 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1842. paid to the collecting of manure, which is most skilfully managed ; 3rd, by the adoption of a system of rotation of five, six, or seven changes of crop, even on the smallest farms, which is in striking contrast with the plan of cropping and fallowing the land prevalent in Ireland, and by which so large a portion of its produce and powers are every year wasted. In the farms of six acres we found no plough, horse, or cart, the only agricultural implement, besides the spade, fork, and wheel- barrow, which we observed, was a light wooden harrow, which might be dragged by hand. The farmer had no assistance besides that of his wife and children, excepting sometimes in harvest, when we found he occasionally obtained the aid of a neighbour, or hired a labourer at a franc per day. The whole of the land is dug with the spade, and trenched very deep; but as the soil is light, the labour of digging is not great. The stock on the small farms vdiich we examined consisted of a couple of cows, a calf or two, one or two pigs, sometimes a goat or two, and some poultry. The cows are altogether stall-fed on straw, turnips, clover, rye, vetches, carrots, potatoes, and a kind of soup made by boiling up potatoes, peas, beans, bran, cut hay, &c., into one mess, and which being given warm is said to be very wholesome, and to promote the secretion of milk. In some districts the grains of the breweries and distilleries are used for the cattle ; and the failure of the Belgian distilleries has been reckoned a calamity to the agriculture of the country, on account of the loss of the supply of manure which was produced by the cattle fed in the stalls of these establishments. The success of the Belgian farmer depends mainly upon the number of cattle which he can maintain by the produce of his land, the general lightness of the soil rendering the constant application of manure absolutely necessary to the production of a crop. The attention of the cultivator is always therefore especially directed to obtain a supply of manure. Some small farmers with this view, agree with a sheep-dealer to find stall-room and straw for his sheep, to attend to them, and to furnish fodder at the market price, on condition of retaining the dung. The small farmer collects in his stable, in a tank lined with brick, the dung and urine of his cattle. He buys sufficient lime to mingle with the scouring of his ditches, and with decayed leaves, potato tops, &c., which he is careful to col- lect in order to enrich his compost, which is dug over two or three times in the course of the winter. No portion of the farm is allowed to lie fallow, but it is divided into six or seven small plots, on each of which a system of rotation is adopted ; and thus, with the aid of manure, the powers of the soil are maintained unex- hausted, in a state of constant activity. The order of succession in the crops is various ; but we observed on the six-acre farms which we visited, plots appropriated to potatoes, wheat, barley, clover (which had been sown with the preceding year’s barley), flax, rye, carrots, turnips, or parsnips, vetches, and rye, for immediate use as green food for the cattle. The flax grown is heckled 1842.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 225 and spun by the farmer’s wife, chiefly during the winter, and we are told that three weeks’ labour at the loom towards the spring, enabled them to weave into cloth all the thread thus prepared. The weavers are generally a distinct class from the small farmers, though the labourers chiefly supported by the loom commonly occupy about an acre of land, sometimes more, their labour on the land alter* nating with their work at the loom. In some districts we were informed, every gradation in the extent of occupancy, from a quar- ter or half an acre, to the six-acre farm, is to be found ; and in such cases more work is done in the loom by the smaller occupiers. The labour of the field, the management of the cattle, the pre- paration of manure, the regulating the crops, and the carrying a portion of the produce to market, call for the constant exercise of industry, skill, and foresight among the Belgian peasant farmers ; and to these qualities they add economy, sobriety, and a contented spirit, which finds its chief gratification beneath the domestic roof, from which the father of the family rarely wanders in search of excitement abroad. It was most gratifying to observe the comfort displayed in the whole economy of the households of these small cultivators, and the respectability in which they lived. As far as I could learn, there is no tendency to the subdivision of the small holdings. I heard of none under five acres, held by the class of peasant farmers, and six, seven, or eight acres, is the more com- mon size. The provident habits of these small farmers, enable them to maintain a high standard of comfort, and they are there- fore necessarily opposed to such subdivision. Their marriages are not contracted so early as in Ireland, and the consequent struggle for subsistence among their offspring does not exist. The pro- prietors of the soil retain the free and unrestricted disposal of their property, whether divided into smaller or larger holdings ; but we were assured, that an industrious tenant was rarely, if ever, dis- possessed. The common rent of land is about 20s. an acre, and the usual rate of wages for a day labourer is a franc (or 10c?.) a day. A small occupier, whose farm we examined near Ghent, paid 225 francs per annum for about two bonuiers, or six acres of land, with a house, stabling, and other offices attached, all very good of their kind. This makes the rent (reckoning the franc at lOc?.) equal to £9 7s. 6d. sterling per annum; and if Ave allow £3 7s. 6d. for the rent of the house, stabling, and other offices, there will be £6, or £1 per acre for the land, which accords with the information we obtained at Antwerp, Brussels, and other places, as to the rent of land in the flat country, the soil of which is, for the most part, of the same quality throughout. This farmer had a wife and five children, and appeared to live in much comfort. He owed little or nothing, he said, but he had no capital beyond that immediately employed on his farm. We questioned him respecting his resources in case of sickness. He replied that if he were ill, and his illness were severe and of long duration, it would press heavily upon him, 226 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1842 .' for it would interrupt tlie whole farm- work ; and, in order to provide for his family, and to pay the doctor, he feared he should be obliged, in such case, to sell part of his stock. If his wife and family were long iU, and he retained his strength the doctor would give him credit, and he should be able to pay him by degrees in the course of a year or two. The thought of applying for assistance in any quarter, appeared never to have entered his mind. We suggested that the Bureau de Bienfaisance, or charitable individuals, might perhaps afford him aid in such a difficulty; but with evident marks of surprise at the suggestion, he replied cheerfully that he must take care of himself. If a sick club, or benefit society, were established among these people, so as to enable them by mutual assurance to provide for the casualty of sickness, the chief source of suffering to their families would be obviated, and there would be little left to wish for or amend in their social condition. The Belgian peasant farmer above described, is not very different from the small Irish occupier as respects his position in society, but he is in a far better condition as regards the comforts and con- veniences of life. The cause of this difference, I believe to consist in the more skilful system of culture pursued by the six-acre far- mers of Belgium, in the rigid economy which characterises them as a class, and in the persevering industry, providence, and fore- thought, by which they are enabled to adjust their limited resources to their wants : and the first step to the improvement of this impor- tant class in Ireland, must be, I think, to endeavour to assimilate their farming operations, and agricultural and domestic management, to that of the same class in Belgium. Appeal of the Church Education Society. The Committee of the Church Education Society for Ireland feel called on to appeal to the friends of Scriptural instruction throughout the country, under circumstances of peculiar urgency and interest. A Communication from the Lord Primate, and the other Prelates, Presidents of the Society, has been received by the Secretaries, announcing that, “ Her Majesty’s Government have, after mature deliberation, resolved to recommend to Parliament the continuance of the Grant for the purpose of Education in Ireland, on the general principles on which that Grant had heretofore been made — and that they have further resolved not to propose a separate vote for the Church Education Society.” The Committee have received this announcement with disappointed^ but not disheartened feelings. They are disappointed, because they cherished the hope, that whilst the State had seen fit to respect the consciences of those who dissent from the religion established in this country, it would not disregard the consciences of those who profess that religion. But the Com- mittee are not disheartened, because they believe, that however pain- ful the emotions which the resolution of Her Majesty’s Government OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 227 1842.] is calculated to excite in tlie Cliristian mind, it will in tlie issue serve but to stimulate all who love the sacred cause in which the Society is engaged, to increased exertion, and enlarged liberality in its behalf. It is the anxious wish of the Committee, not only from deference to the venerated Prelates, whose names are attached to the commu- nication referred to, but also from sincere conviction of the soundness of the advice they have tendered, to abstain from every exciting and irritating topic. They do not conceive they are acting inconsistently with this recommendation, when they repeat as distinctly as brevity will permit, the chief reasons which, from the beginning have in- fluenced them, and which now, after the experience of ten years, continue to influence them, more decidedly than ever, in withholding their concurrence from the National System of Education. They cannot co-operate with it, because of the constitution of the Board itself. Not only are the Clergy of the Established Church deprived of the trust committed to their hands by the Legislature, of superintending National Education, but this superintendence is taken from them, for the purpose of being vested in a Board com- posed of persons whose qualification for the office essentially consists in their being representatives of the most conflicting religious 'opinions. The principle thus practically acted on, that professors of all religions are equally fitted to guard and conduct the Education of the country, has a manifest tendency, by overlooking the distinc- tions of truth and error in a matter of such vital importance, to make them be overlooked in all, and thereby lead to that indifference respecting any particular form of religion, which, at least in the vulgar mind, is almost identical with attachment to none. The Committee cannot co-operate with the National Board, be- cause, as a necessary consequence of the foregoing, it is impossible that any books for use in the Schools, bearing however indirectly on religious questions — and there are few that have not some connexion with that important subject — can receive their sanction, unless by the suppression of various points of Divine truth, essential perhaps in the estimation of some, but set aside because displeasing to others. The Committee cannot co-operate with the National Board, because the sacred Scriptures are not permitted to be used in the -Schools during the hours of united or general instruction. They are far from wishing the Holy Bible to be employed as a mere school book, for the purpose of teaching spelling and reading, — the rules of the Church Education Society expressly forbid it, — but believing as they do, that the inspired volume was given to be the rule of faith and practice to every one, to whom its existence as a Bevelation from God becomes known, they conceive that no system of Education can be sound in principle, or prove beneficial in its results, which exempts any portion of the pupils it admits into its Schools from instructiori tlierein. Whatever such a system may be, as regards those whom it permits to receive such instruction, it is essentially defective as regards those whom it permits to it, - ' - ^ 228 NINTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1842 . The Committee are well aware that the Scriptures may, accord- ing to the present regulations of the Board, be read in the National Schools at specified times ; but this cannot be done during school hours, or whilst the School is assembled as such. It is only allowed where the condition is observed, of giving notice to those children to withdraw whose parents object — a condition which the Committee cannot reconcile with their convictions of their duty, inasmuch as the principle on which such objections rest involves a practical indig- nity to the word of God. And they cannot feel themselves justified in sanctioning such an indignity, where the nature of the case for- bids them to rebuke it. Nor can they consent, in their capacity of Patrons and Managers of Schools, to enforce and carry into effect the discipline of the Church of Borne in restricting the use of the inspired writings. The Committee are also aware that some volumes of Scripture lessons have been compiled and published by the Board for use in its Schools; but the Committee cannot better convey their opinion respecting the character of these volumes, than in the language which, in anticipating such a publication, the Bishops of the Church employed in 1832. They state, that ‘^they cannot too strongly express their conviction, that no selection of Scripture will be agreed to by the Boman Catholic Hierarchy which will exhibit to the youthful mind a correct standard of faith and practice — and set forth the right of every man to possess, and inculcate the duty of every man devoutly to read and examine the Scriptures — not indeed to the superseding of pastoral instruction, but in despite of the usurped authority of ecclesiastical rulers.” The Committee fully believe that this anticipation has been more than realized, the Scripture extracts being in truth, not merely defective as a standard of faith and prac- tice, but evincing throughout a manifest leaning, on the part of the compilers, to the peculiar errors of the Bomish Church. Such as they are, however, it is not incumbent on the Patrons of the Schools, supported by the Board, to use them. Nor are the Patrons per- mitted to require all the Children to read them; the use of the Scripture Lessons being now placed [see Sixth Report of the Com- missioners, section 25] under the same restrictions as the use of the sacred volume itself. If, therefore, there he any useful lesson to be learned from them, the pupils of the National Board may be the last to be instructed in it. The Committee cannot co-operate with the National Board, because they believe, that even if they could lay aside their other objections to it, it is, in its practical working, calculated to widen the breach already existing between the several orders of religion in the country. The system of Education adopted by the Board, does not even profess to effect a union of the children of different religious denominations in its Schools, in the sense in which such a union would be chiefly desirable, namely, in receiving religious instruction. The principle on which the system is founded, is to Qomhinc them in receiving secular instruction, separating them 1842 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 229 where religion is concerned — thus making more apparent than ever, the diversity of religious belief, and impressing the minds of the children with the idea, that however they may look upon each other as fellow-citizens, they cannot regard each other as fellow-Christians, who hold in common any principles of revealed truth. Even such an union as the Board does profess to aim at, it has failed in attaining. It has not succeeded in procuring the attendance of the children of the Church, (as is exemplified in the Diocese of Cork, where, in all the Schools connected with the Board, there are not more than eight Church children,) and though considerable num- bers of Boman Catholic and Presbyterian children are in its Schools, yet, these different denominations are not to be found to any extent in the same Schools. Separate Schools are established for each, in many cases in the same parishes, throughout the country. In this way the Board is enabled to take credit for having established a system of Education, which the various religious bodies have approved — while in truth the children of these various bodies are divided more effectually than ever, and a system of separate Educa- tion is virtually carried on. These are some of the grounds on which the Committee feel called upon to repeat their deliberate protest against the National Board of Education; and they now proceed to invite all who feel with them upon this important subject, to co-operate in supporting, and in enabling them to extend the system of Education which, as contra- distinguished from that of the National Board, the Church Educa- tion Society for Ireland has approved and acted on. The essential feature in this system is instruction in the Holy Scriptures, which it provides shall be taught daily to all children capable of reading them; whilst in addition, special instruction in the formularies of the Church is provided for the children of her communion. The Schools are placed under the official superintendence of the Parochial Clergy, in whose hands the Society leaves the charge of the religious instruction to be given therein. Whilst the Church Education Society thus evinces its anxiety for the best interests of the rising generation, by securing for them in the first instance, a sound and yet an impartial religious education, it has not failed to direct its attention to other less essential, but very important subjects. The most effectual means have been adopted — by the establishment of an excellent Training Schoo] in Dublin for the training of Teachers, by the formation of Model Schools throughout the country, by the introduction of various improve- ments in the details and discipline of its Schools, and the supply of the most approved books for their use — to impart to the children ' the very best secular education, that modern advancement in the art of teaching enables the Society to give, and the circumstances of its pupils fit them for receiving. Hitherto, notwithstanding every discouragement with which the Society has had to contend, its labours have been greatly blessed. Diocesan Societies have been established in the Dioceses of Ardagh — Q 230 NINTH REPORT OE THE COMMISSIONERS, ETC. [ 1842 . Armagh — Cashel and Emly — Clogher — Clonfert and Kilmacduagh — Cork, Cloyne and Ross — Derry — Down and Connor, and Dromore — Elphin — Ferns — Glandelagh — Kildare — Killala and Achonry — Killaloe and Kilfenora — Kilmore — Leighlin — Limerick — Lismore — Ossory — Raphoe and Tuam. Connected with these branches, and with the Society, there are now 1,219 Schools, attended by 69,643 children, of whom a proportion of more than one-third consists of the children of Roman Catholic and Dissenting parents. These children receive a really united education — an education in whichno essential principle is sacrificed to secure the union — in which, on the contrary, religion is itself the bond of union, and the Bible recognised as the source of the best and most enduring knowledge. It is in behalf of a Society thus constituted the Committee now invite public sympathy and co-operation. A crisis has arrived, not merely in the history of the Society, but deeply aflfecting the cause of Spiritual education throughout Ireland, and upon the spirit which that crisis shall awaken, and the energies it may call forth, depend consequences of momentous, of infinite importance. The question has now to be decided once and for ever — 'Shall the children of our land be trained up in reverence for God’s sacred Word, and in the knowledge of its saving truths, or shall a system of education be permitted to take possession of the country, which, if once uni- versally established, must, with respect to the children of the Church, tend to shake their conviction of the paramount authority of the Bible, as the universal rule of faith and duty; and with respect to the children of Roman Catholics, must leave them, without a hope of deliverance, to the spiritual darkness which the Church of Rome would keep them in. It is the earnest persuasion of the Committee that there exists in Ireland a zeal for God, which will not permit this question to be decided in a way that must prove fatal to the bests interests of the country; and in this confidence they appeal with anxiety, but yet with hope, to all classes of the community. They would call upon the Clergy to use their influence with their flocks to contribute towards the great objects which are now at stake. They would call upon the landed proprietors to come for- ward with an unanimity and a devotedness suited to the occasion, that they may secure for the children of their tenantry the inesti- mable blessing of a sound religious Education. They would appeal, too, to their brethren of the Church in England, and amidst the engrossing and pressing demands, which the spiritual wants of their own vineyard are continually making upon them, they would pray them not to forget the still greater struggles in which the members of the Church in Ireland are now involved ; forced to contend, un- aided by the State, against principles which have been successfully repudiated in England. Finally, they would ask of all the eflfectual support of their prayers at the Throne of Grace, that the Great Head of the Church may sustain her in every hour of trial, and may bless and prosper the efforts she feels herself now called on to make, in what she believes to be the cause of truth and holiness. TENTH KEPOKT OF THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELxYND, FOE THE YEAR 1 843. TO HIS EXCELLENCY THOMAS PHILIP EARL DE GREY, LORD LIEUTENANT- GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency , 1. — 1. We stated in our last Report that unless the Annual Grant were raised, we could not undertake to contribute to the building, or even to the support, of additional Schools, although many were w^anted and applied for ; nor could we take those steps which we deemed essential for giving due efficacy to our system of local superintendence. We added that the number of Schools under us had about doubled since the present number of Local Superintendents was fixed; that unless it were augmented, the duty of inspection could not be adequately performed, and that we must consider this a very serious evil. 2. As the Grant has not since been augmented, we have been unable to meet the increasing desire of the public to establish Schools in connexion with us ; and many applica- tions which have been made to us for aid now stand over. 3. We have also reason to believe, that the number of applications made to us, falls far short of what it would have been, had not the country been aware of the exhausted state of the funds ; that many who have Schools conducted upon principles different from those of the National System would prefer it and embrace it, if they did not fear that by doing so they might lose some of the contributions which they now receive from individuals, without being compensated by assist- ance from us ; and that the people of those districts from which aid is withheld, feel deeply aggrieved at finding that they are excluded from the benefits of a boon which is pro- Q 2 232 TENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1843, fessedly intended for the whole of Ireland, hut from the advantages of which they are practically excluded. 4. It has also been matter of regret and disappointment to us, that we have not had it in our power to provide for that strict and frequent inspection of the Schools which we have already adverted to as so essential to their efficiency. 5. We have, therefore, learned with the greatest satisfac- tion, that Her Majesty’s Ministers intend proposing such an addition to the funds confided to us as may enable us to increase the number of our Schools, and of our Superin- tendents. 6. To leave the Grant unaugmented would in effect be, not to leave matters to go on as heretofore, but suddenly to stop the spread of a great good at a certain point, and thus to make it the means of producing discontent instead of satisfac- tion through the nation. 7. We say a great good, because the tendency of the sys- tem is to produce peace, and that knowledge of men’s true interests, the want of which is so likely to lead to disaffection and crime. 8. We have shown this in former Reports, particularly in our last; and we have the gratification of observing, that those unfounded impressions upon the subject which we have on former occasions had to notice, are at length rapidly dying away. II. — 1. We have now to state our progress during the last year, 2. At the close of 1842, we had 2,721 Schools in operation which were attended by 319,792 Children. At the close of 1843, we had 2,912 Schools, which were attended by 355,320 Children. The increase in the number of Schools in opera- tion, therefore, amounted, within the year, to 191; and the increase in the attendance of Children, to 35,528. 3. Your Excellency will thus perceive, by comparison of the foregoing numbers, that the increase in the number of Children educated is more than proportionate to the increase in the number of Schools, by above 13,000. 4. To most of the new Schools we have been able to afford aid only by grants of books ; but we have undertaken to give them farther assistance, should we be enabled by an augmen- tation of our funds to do so. IIL—il. We trained during the last year 195 Teachers, of whom 134 were Males, and 61 were Females. Although we 1843.] OF NATiONA-L EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 233 give a training of about twenty weeks only to the Teachers we bring up from the country (to which time we limit it, that we may the more rapidly extend its advantages to the whole), yet we find, short as it is, that it effects a very great improve- ment in those who receive it ; and the reports subsequently received of them are, in general, highly satisfactory. We propose, should our means be adequate to the purpose, to have in future a certain number of paid Monitors in some of our best Schools, and that they should be educated for the office of teaching. We intend that they should be selected by the Local Superintendent, and when of a suitable age, that they should be received at our Training Establishment, from which they may be sent to undertake Schools as oppor- tunities offer. We hope in this way, without any considerable increase of expense, to provide gradually a supply of Teachers of a superior description, and thus to add most materially to the benefits which the National Schools are already conferring upon the country, IV. — 1. The receipts from the sale of our School-books continue to increase, although we have been enabled, by a reduction in the cost of printing and binding, to make a large corresponding reduction in their price. 2. It appears by returns had from the patrons of the Na- tional Schools, pursuant to an order made by the House of Commons the last Session, that the Scriptures were read in ’944 of the National Schools, and that the Scripture Extracts which we have published, were read in~l,307. We have to add that the School-books which we have published were read in all, and of these we beg leave to repeat what we said in our last Report: — “The Books we have published for the use of the National Schools, and which, theugh not forced, are adopted universally in them, contain several les- sons upon the subject of religion. They give an epitome of Sacred History ; they dwell on the original sin of our first parents, and on the promise then made, that in time One would come by whom sin should be overcome ; they show how that promise was renewed, particularly in the covenant with Abraham ; and they jioint out the fulfilment of it in the coming and suffering of our Lord ; they dwell also on the giving of the law to Moses ; they state that it is commonly divided into three parts, the moral, the civil, and the cere- monial, and that the moral is of perpetual obligation, ‘because the duties which the creatures of God owe to him and to one another can never have an end.’ The duty of Cliristiau 234 TENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1843. charity is set forth as enjoined by the precepts and example of our Lord himself ; and a lesson by which it is thus incul- cated is hung up in every National School.” Richard Dublin. ^ D. Murray. Franc Sadleir. A. R. Blake. Robert Holmes. Richard W. Greene. PooLEY Shouldham Henry, D.D. Alexander Macdonnell. John Richard Corballis. Kildare. Dublin, 21st March, 1844. els* As the financial year does not end until the 31st of March, we postpone Bending in the Appendix to our Report until then; and we shall give in it the usual Account of the Year’s Expenditure up to that date, with the lists of our Schools, and the attendance thereupon, &c. An Account of the Receipts and Disbursements of the Commissioners of National Education, from 1st April, 1843, to 31st March, 1844. MAUBICE CROSS,-} , . JAMES KELLY, j f>^<^retartes. 236 TENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1843, Table showing the progressive Increase in the National Schools^ and in the Number of Children in attendance upon them, from the date of the First Report of the Commissioners to 31st De- cember, 1843. No. and Date of Report. No. of Schools in actual operation. No. of Children on the Rolls. No. 1, 31st December, 1833, 789 107,042 No. 2, 31st March, 1835, .... 1,105 145,521 No. 3, do. 1836, 1,181 153,707 No. 4, do. 1837, .... 1 ,300 166,929 No. 5, do. 1838, .... 1,384 169,548 No. 6, 31st December, 1839, 1,-581 192,971 No. 7, do. 1840, 1,978 232,560 No. 8, do. 1841, 2,337 281,849 No. 9, do. 1842, 2,721 319,792 No.lO, , do-. 1843, 2,912 355,320 Maurice Cross-, ] cv • James Kelly, ’] Secretaries. Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them during the Year 1843, as compared with the preceding Year. 31st December, 1842. 31st Decemrer, 1843. No. of Schools in operation, . 2,721 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, .... 20 No. to which Building Grants had been made, not then in operation, 200 Total No. of Schools on 31st De- cember, 1842, .... 2,941 No. of Schools in operation, . 2,912 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, .... 25 No. to which Building Grants have been made, not yet in operation, 127 Total No. of Schools on 31st De- cember, 1843, .... 3,064 Deduct Schools on 31st De- cember, 1842, . . 2,941 Increase during the year 1843, . 123# No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for the half-year ending 3Uth Sep- tember, 1842, . . 319,792 No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for the half-year ending 30th Sep- tember, 1843, . . 355,320 Deduct attendance for half-year ending 30th September, 1842, 319,792 lucrease during the year 1843, 35,528 Expected attendance in the 127 Building cases, • . . , . 17,297 Actual attendance upon the 2,912 Schools in operation, . . , 355,320 Total attendance, actual and expected, 372,617 * Total No. of Schools taken into connexion during the year 1843, 205 Deduct Schools struck off during the year 1843, ... 82 Insrease during the year 1843, as above, Maurice Cross, James Kelly, } , 123 Secretaries. TABLE, allowing the Number of National Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, as Teturaed by the Manaprs ; tue Number of Schools towarJs the erection of which the Commissioners have made Grants, but which have not vet cnmc intA A«A,of j ^ the expected Attendance upon them; the Number of Suspended Schools, and the Number of Children on the Rolls tor the portion of the year they were m operation; the Number of Schools struck off; also, the Amount of Aid Irmted ifndA f opciation, and ^ of the foregoing heads, for the year ending the 31st December, 1843. s^'iniea nnaei eacii ULSTER — Operation Schools, 1,252. Building Schools, 25. Suspended Schools, 4. Struck-off Schools, 32. PROVINCE. 1 COUNTY. No. ofSchools in operation on the 3lst Dec. 1843. No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managei-s, for the Half-years ending Teachers. Aid granted during tlie Year ending 31st December, 1843. Amount of Local Contribu- Building and Fitting-up. 1 No. of Building Schools or the 31st Dec. 1843. Expected Attendance. Aid Gmnted. No. of Schools suspended but not struck off the Rolls. No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for the portions of the Half-year huring ^Yhieh the Schools were in operation. j No. of Teachers. School Requisites at Half-price. si:. Salary paid during the Tear. No. of Schools struck off , 1 during the Year 1843. No. of Children on the Rolls, a.s returned Half "^ear^d^ri? portion of tho were open, ending tho No. of Teachers, | Aid Cancelled during the Year 1843. Amount Granted during the Year 1843. 31st March, 1813. 30th Septemher, 1813. Slst March, 1843. 30th Sept. 1043. Building. Fitting-up. Requisites Half-price. Free Stock. Amount of Salary paid during the Year. Males. Females. Total. Males. Females. TO... Males. Fern. Building. Fitting-up School at half-price. Free Stock. Salary: Amount paid during the year. Males. Fern, Total. Building. Fitting-up. Proposed M. 3 Male. Pent. Total. Mole. Fem. Total. ULSTER. 1 1 Antrim, . 2 Armagh, . ^ Cavan, * ^ Donegal, . ® Down, ® Fermanagh, ’ Londonderry, . ® Monaghan, 0 Tyrone, . . Total, 25G r)4 103 150 224 79 131 89 160 13,020 3,805 6,298 9,653 11,954 4,219 7,005 6,112 8,516 8,615 2,493 4,098 6,466 7,175 2,488 4,868 3,987 5,434 21,035 6,298 10,396 16,119 19,129 6,707 1 1 ,873 10,099 13,950 12,636 3,752 6,575 8,423 13,026 4,294 5|851 8,189 9,423 2,580 4,895 6,764 8,643 2,889 5.218 4,440 5,842 22,059 6,338 11,470 15,187 21,669 7,183 11,587 10,291 14,031 228 44 75 140 195 75 no 77 136 45 17 29 30 13 27 £ j. d. £ 5. d. 4 10 0 £ J. d. 338 5 6 64 0 0 88 6 5 163 10 10^ 289 10 10 103 19 2 133 15 7 101 10 4 182 16 8 £ d. 229 2 4 55 3 0 104 13 4 144 7 0 152 13 4 75 14 4 81 4 10 93 12 0 172 2 4 £ S. d. 3,036 0 0 597 6 8 931 3 4 1,532 6 8 2,450 5 0 754 0 0 1,468 5 0 868 10 0 1,711 10 0 £ .9. d. 2 13 0 1 1 2 1 3 4 1 8 243 60 no 60 210 182 80 450 132 40 50 70 40 190 219 40 270 375 50 180 100 400 40! 120 720 £ 5. d. 250 13 4 66 13 4 66 13 4 120 13 4 66 13 4 206 13 4 238 13 4 80 0 0 500 13 4 £ 5. d. 28 2 G 7 10 0 7 10 0 13 10 0 7 10 0 27 10 0 28 1 0 9 0 0 56 5 0 £ d. 139 7 n 37 1 8 37 1 8 67 1 8 37 1 8 117 1 8 131 7 2 44 10 0 278 9 2 2 1 1 123 37 ^2 189 39 2 1 £ S. d. £ J. d. 1 0 0 2 0 0 £ J. d. 4 0 0 7 1 4 6 ' 3 285 *99 234 46 io7 127 192 90 97 102 36 *64 111 477 90 196 336 62 171 238 251 131 *73 180 93 *64 *66 437 93 195 139 6 4 2 * 2 3 £ S. d. 34 0 0 50 0 0 £ J. d. 3 16 0 5 12 6 £ S. rf. 2 16 3^ 2 3 2 0 14 4^ 1 19 10^ £ J. d. 1 3 0 2 15 0 1 0 0 £ S. d. 65 1 8 8 0 0 10 0 0 22 0 0 5 18 4 19 10 0 27 0 0 1,252 70,582 45,624 116,206 69,115 50,700 119,815 1,080 244 - 4 10 0 1,465 15 4J 1,108 12 6 13,349 6 8 2 13 0 25 1,.395 1,051 2,446 1,597 6 8 184 18 6 889 2 7 4 160 68 228 - 3 0 0 4 0 oj 32 898 692 1,590 455 409 864 20 84 0 0 9 9 0 7 13 8J 4 18 0 157 10 0 MUNSTEI 1 — Operation Schools, soo. Building Sc lools,^ 17. Suspended Schools, 5. Struck-off Schools, , 30. H S J Clare, 2 Cork, '• Limerick, . ^ Tipperary, Waterford, Total, 57 221 84 68 118 62 4.243 17,233 7.745 4,687 9,266 3.244 2,546 12,970 6,866 3,879 7,004 2,672 6,789 30,203 13,611 8,566 16,269 5,916 4,756 20,453 7,760 5,161 9,288 4,153 3,324 15,817 6,421 4,229 7,129 3,340 8,080 36,270 14,181 9,390 16,417 7,493 42 168 61 52 95 42 . 460 23 89 38 26 47 17 24 13 4 66 13 4 7 10 0 85 19 li 349 3 6 153 4 6 133 11 2 183 7 4^ 82 19 7 52 0 8 284 9 4 9*4 6 0 90 5 8 151 6 0 73 10 6 535 5 0 12 G 8 2,509 8 4 — 982 6 8 — 757 0 0| 37 1 8 1 1,428 18 4 ~ 638 11 8 — 8 16 6 8 4 420 570 1,690 500 450 200 350 480 1,220 280 340 200 770 1,050 2,910 780 790 400 360 13 4 41 10 0 201 i s! . 620 0 0 75 0 0| 347 10 Oi 3 1,277 13 4 131 15 0 704 4 2| . 486 13 4 60 0 0 273 6 8' . 668 13 4 52 10 Oj 360 11 8^ 1 268 0 0 30 0 Oj 149 0 0, 1 2 6,8 z Z 3 9 1 7 3 420 178 'S7 339 191 52 182 57 759 369 52 182 144 312 195 263 98 81 575 293 81 * 7 3 1*34 0 0 268 0 0 15 0 0 30 0 0 7 I 10 0 10 10 8 0 0 2 0 0 6 6 8 31 15 0 15 3 4 16 8 9 0 0 4 6 8 600 46,417 34,937 81,354 51,571 40,260 91,831 240 91 6 8 7 10 0 983 5 3 745 18 2 6,851 10 0 49 8 4 47j 3,830 2,870 6,700 3,081 13 4 390 15 oj 2,035 14 2 6 2 6 8 - - 30 685 821 1,506 507 442 949 13 402 0 0 45 0 0 7 12 8 10 0 0 66 18 4 LEINSTER— Operation 1 Schools, 753. Bulldi ng Sell tools, 1 5. Suspenc led Schools, 7. Struck-( )ff Schools 12. W H 5 w 1 Carlow, 2 Dublin, 3 Kildare, . Kilkenny, 3 King’s, ® Longford, . ’ Louth, 8 Meath, 9 Queen’s, . 10 Westmeath, Wexford, . >2Wioklow, . Total, 60 57 46 30 62 101 64 44 64 41 3,679 8,591 2,904 6,157 2.664 2,233 5,460 6,083 3.665 2,942 2’l55 3,570 8,947 3,393 4,804 2,443 1,807 4,225 4,733 3,053 2,436 2,823 1,952 7,249 17,538 6,297 10,961 5.107 4,040 9,685 10,816 6,718 5,378 6,551 4.107 4,077 9,476 3,241 6.842 2,779 2,150 6,011 6,672 4,028 2,981 4.843 2,397 3,962 9,557 3,669 5,547 2,677 1,863 4,662 5,207 3,976 2, .591 2’418 8,039 19,033 6,910 12,389 5,456 4,013 10,673 11,879 8,004 5,572 8,468 4,815 29 34 63 35 20 42 70 48 30 26 72 31 33 2) 13 29 42 26 22 22 16 10 0 0 6 0 0 7 10 0 115 0 81 5 11 87 19 6" 123 9 8 46 7 2^- 46 0 5i 84 1 178 1 3 81 18 2 76 12 5 in 4 8 49 0 51 96 2 4 152 0 10 55 17 4 101 0 0 33 6 0 33 18 4 68 12 8 67 17 4 70 3 4 35 8 0 35 10 0 675 0 0 1,376 6 8 1 695 16 8 ! 913 13 4 605 18 4 1 334 10 0 683 13 4 1,071 10 0 892 13 4 654 3 4 454 1 8 3 15 0 55 0 0 9 12 6 6 2 1 1 ’ 3 305 100 CO 60 180 ’ GO *245 100 40 40 *100 ’ 95 ‘ 40 550 200 100 100 *100 *275 *100 331 6 8 134 0 0 75 0 0 66 13 4 66 13 4 183 6 8 66 13 4 39 5 (1 15 0 0 5 12 6 7 10 0 7 10 0 20 12 6 7 10 0 185 5 10 74 10 0 40 6 3 37 1 8 37 1 8 101 19 7 37 1 8 1 2 1 2 ' 1 Z 1 10 0 1 0 0 0 16 8 2 ’ 1 2 170 186 181 *77 121 351 1*26 263 55 *87 *77 52 *44 *53 107 1*31 130 2 ' 2 66 13 4 7 10 0 8 14 llj 0 10 1 1 5 0 0 39 13 4 8 0 0 3 0 0 13 6 8 753 50.261 44,186 94,447 55,497 49,754 105,251 512 356 1C 0 0 18 15 0 1,233 6 Hi 808 16 2 8,883 15 o| 68 7 6j 15 765 660 1,425 ■ 923 13 4 103 0 0 513 6 8 7 - 2 10 0 0 16 8 12 505 356 861 219 149 368 6 66 13 4 7 10 0 9 5 OJ - 69 0 0 CONNAUGHT- Operation Schools i, 307, . Building 5 Schools i, 40. Suspended School ^s, 9. Struck-ofi Schools, H. 1 CONNAUGHT. I 2 Loitrim, . Roscommon, 8 Sligo, Total, 80 46 79 45 57 6,243 2,735 6,023 3,647 3,656 4,372 2,071 2,967 2,592 2,485 10,615 4,806 8.990 6^141 5,6.56 3,513 6,077 3’,848 4,310 2,636 3,268 2,742 2,740 9,966 6,149 9,345 6,375 6,588 71 32 44 33 15 12 17 16 z 83 2 4 32 17 4 65 4 8^ 49 17 5 70 6 8 79 16 8 44 7 8 62 6 8 23 0 0 47 15 0 842 9 2 414 18 4 751 10 0 460 10 0 586 16 8 11 23 4 1,253 100 2,439 *185 613 50 1,943 *143 1,866 150 4,382 *328 956 6 8 100 0 0 1,886 16 6 218 13 4 104 12 6 115 0 256 1 8 24 12 0 526 9 7 55 12 6 1,070 8 3 121 12 8 7 * 2 89 *19 1*08 ' 1 Z Z Z 139 *48 187 120 *78 198 ' 1 66 13 4 7 10 0 Z Z 7 10 0 307 22,304 14,487 36,791 22,727 16,696 38,423 247 93 - 301 8 5^ 257 6 0 ' 3,056 4 S 40 3,977 2,749 6,726 3,161 16 6 396 11 2 1,774 3 0 89 19 108 - - 8 139 48 187 120 78 198 1 66 13 4 7 10 0 - - 7 10 0 GENERAL SUMMARY IN PROVINCES of the 3,064 Schools in Connexion on the 31st December, 1843. 1 Ulster, . 2 Munster, 3 Leinster, 1,255 60t 755 1 70,582 ) 46,411 l| 50,261 ! 45,624 i 34,931 ;1 44,18( 1 116,20( ' 81,35- >1 94,441 ) 69,1 U 1 51,571 r| 55,491 i 50,70C 1 40,26C N 49.754 ) 119,8R » 91,83] ll 105.251 ) 1,080 244 — I 460 240 91 6 i II 512l 3561 16 0 < 4 10 C 1 7 10 C )18 15 ( 1 1,465 15 4i ) 988 5 3 ) 1,233 6 11^ 301 8 5^ 1,108 12 6 745 18 2 808 16 2 257 6 C 13,349 6 8 6,851 10 C 8,883 15 C 3,056 4 2 2 13 0 49 8 4 1 68 7 6 25 15 40 1,395 3,830 765 3,977 1,051 2,870 660 2,749 2,446 6,700 1,425 6,726 1,597 6 8 3,681 13 4 923 13 i 3,161 16 6 184 18 6 390 15 0 103 0 0 396 11 2 889 2 7 2,035 14 2 513 6 8 1,774 3 0 5 9 160 68 *19 228 108 3 ' 1 2 6 8 3 0 0 2 10 0 1 4 0 0 1 0 16 8 30 12 8 898 685 505 139 692 821 356 48 1,590 1,506 861 187 455 507 219 120 409 442 149 78 864 949 36sl 198 20 1 13 6 I [ 94 0 0 402 0 0 66 13 4 66 13 4 9 9 o' 45 0 0 7 10 0 7 10 0 7 13 7 12 8 9 5 OJ 4 18 0 10 0 0 157 10 0 66 18 4 69 0 0 7 10 0 1 1 Total, j 2,9): aj 189,56- i 139,23- 1 328,791 3 198, 91( )j 156,41( }| 355,321 o| 2,299! 933I07 6 ( S30 15 ( ) 3,988 16 OJ 2,923 7 IC 32,140 15 1C 120 8 10 127 9,967 7,330 17,297 9,364 9 10 1,075 4 8 5,212 6 5 25 246 87 336 2 6 8 5 10 0 4 16 8 82 2,227 1,917 4,144 1,301 1,078 2,379 40 619 6 8 69 9 0 1 24 11 5 14 18 0 300 18 4 q3 J 1843.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 237 Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners of National Education, andDiRECTioNS for making Application for Aid towards the Building of School-Houses, or for the Support OF Schools. I. — The Commissioners grant aid towards the building and sup- port of Schools of two ^classes, Elementary Schools and Schools of Industry; but they can grant aid only to a limited number of the latter, and these must be at certain distances from each other. It is an indispensable condition for aid towards a School of Industry, that a Work-room shall be annexed to it, if it be situated in a City or Town ; and if it be a Country or Rural School, that a certain quan- tity of land shall be provided for Carden Culture. It is, however, for the Patrons of each National School to deter- mine whether they will make agricultural or other industrial instruc- tion part of the Education which it affords. It is for the Commis- sioners to do what they can in aid of their efforts, by having the Teachers taught the principles and practice of improved Agriculture during their Training Course, and by receiving Agricultural Pupils at the Model Farm, Clasnevin. The Commissioners consider Schools for Females as of the class of Elementary Schools; but they require that instruction be there given in Sewing, Knitting, and other works suited to Females. II. — As to Government of Schools with respect to Attendance and Religious Instruction. 1. The ordinary School business, during which all Children, of whatever denomination they may be„ are required to attend, is to embrace a specified number of hours each day. 2. Opportunities are to be afforded to the Children of each School for receiving such religious instruction, as their parents or guardians approve of. 3. The Patrons of the several Schools have the right of appoint- ing such religious instruction as they may think proper to be given therein, proyided that each School be open to Children of all com- munions; that due regard be had to parental right and authority; that, accordingly, no Child be compelled to receive, or be present at, any religious instruction to which his parents or guardians object; and that the time for giving it be so fixed, that no Child shall be thereby, in effect, excluded, directly or indirectly, from the other advantages which the School affords. Subject to this, religious instruction may be given either during the fixed School hours or otherwise. 4. In Schools, towards the building of which the Commissioners have contributed, and which are, therefore, vested in Trustees for the purposes of National Education, such Pastors or other persona 238 TENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1843. as shall be approved of by the parents or guardians of the Children respectively; shall have access to them in the School-room, for the purpose of giving them religious instruction there, at convenient times to be appointed for that purpose, whether those Pastors or persons shall have signed the original application or otherwise. 5. In Schools NOT vested, but which receive aid only by way of Salary and Books, it is for the Patrons to determine whether religious instruction shall be giYQXi in the School-room or not; but if they do not allow it in the School-room, the Children whose parents or guardians so desire, must be allowed to absent themselves from the School, at reasonable times, for the purpose of receiving such instruction elsewhere. 6. The reading of the Scriptures, either in the Protestant Autho- rized or Douay Version, as well as the Teaching of Catechisms, comes within the rule as to religious instruction. 7. The rule as to religious instruction applies to Public Prayer and to all other religious exercises. 8. The Commissioners do not insist on the Scripture Lessons being read in any of the National Schools, nor do they allow them to be read during the time of secular or literary instruction, in any School attended by Children whose parents or guardians object to their being so read. In such case, the Commissioners prohibit the use of them, except at the times of religious instruction, when the persons giving it may use these Lessons or not, as they think proper. 9. Whatever arrangement is made in any School for giving reli- gious instruction, must be publicly notified in the School-room, in order that those Children, and those only, may be present whose parents or guardians allow them. 10. If any other books than the Holy Scriptures, or the standard books of the Church to which the Children using them belong, are employed in communicating religious instruction, the title of each is to be made known to the Commissioners. 11. The use of the books published by the Commissioners is not compulsory; but the titles of all other books which the Conductors of Schools intend for the ordinary School business, are to be reported to the Commissioners; and none are to be used to which they object; but they prohibit such only as may appear to them to contain matter objectionable in itself, or objectionable for common instruction, as peculiarly belonging to some particular religious denomination. 12. A Registry is to be kept in each School of the daily attend- ance of the Scholars, and the average attendance, according to the Form furnished by the Commissioners. III. — Miscellaneous. 1. It is the earnest wish of Her Majesty’s Government, and of the Commissioners, that the Clergy and Laity of the different religious denominations in the country should co-operate with one another in conducting National Schools. 2. When any School is received by the Commissioners into OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 239 1843.] connexion with them, the inscription, “ National School,” and no other ^ shall be put up conspicuously on the School-house; and when a School-house is built partly by aid from them, a stone is to be introduced into the wall having that inscription cut upon it. 3. The Commissioners require that no use shall be made of the School-rooms for any purpose tending to contention, such as the HOLDING OF POLITICAL MEETINGS IN THEM, or bringing iuto them political petitions or documents of any kind for signature ; and that they shall not be converted into places of public worship. The Commissioners require the School-rooms to be used exclusively for the 'purposes of Education; and any breach of this Rule will be held to be a violation of the principles of the National Education System. 4. The Commissioners require that the principles of the following Lesson, or of a Lesson of a similar import, be strictly inculcated in all Schools admitted into connexion with the Board, and that a copy of the Lesson itself be hung up in each School. Christians should endeavour, as the Apostle Paul commands them, to “ live peaceably with all men” (Kom. ch. xii. v. 18) ; even with those of a different religious persuasion. Our Saviour, Christ, commanded his disciples to ‘ ‘ love one another.” He taught them to love even their enemies, to bless those that cursed them, and to pray for those who persecuted them. He himself prayed for his murderers. Many men hold erroneous doctrines, but we ought not to hate or persecute them. We ought to seek for the truth, and to hold fast what we are convinced is the truth ; but not to treat harshly those who are in error. Jesus Christ did not intend his religion to be forced on men by violent means. He would not allow his disciples to fight for him. Kany persons treat us unkindly, we must not do the same to them ; for Christ and his apostles have taught us not to return evil for evil. If we would obey Christ, we must do to others, not as they do to us, but as we would wish them to do to us. Quarrelling with our neighbours and abusing them, is not the way to convince them that we are in the right, and they in the wrong. It is more likely to convince them that we have not a Christian spirit. We ought to show ourselves followers of Christ, who, “ when he was reviled, reviled not again” (1 Pet. ch. ii. v. 23), by behaving gently and kindly to every one. 5. The Commissioners regard the attendance of any of their Teachers at meetings held for pjolitical purposes^ or their taking part in elections for Members of Parliament, except by voting, as incompatible with the performance of their duties, and as a violation of rule which will render them liable to dismissal. 6. Should the Commissioners consider any Teacher employed in a School under the Board unfit for his office, or otherwise objection- able, they require that he be dismissed, and another provided. Teachers are also liable to be fined or suspended, at all times, when the Commissioners shall deem it necessary, on sufficient cause being shown. 7. The Commissioners, by themselves or their Officers, are to be 240 TENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1843. allowed to visit and examine the Schools whenever they think fit. Those who visit on the part of the Commissioners are furnished with credentials under their Seal. IV. — Inspection of Schools. 1. ADMISSION OF VISITORS. 1. The public generally must have free access to every National School, during the hours devoted to secular instruction — not to take part in the ordinary business, nor to interrupt it — but as Visitors, to observe how it is conducted. 2. Every Teacher of a National School is to receive courteously Visitors of all denominations, to afford them free access to the School-room, and full liberty to observe what books are in the hands of the Children, or upon the desks ; what tablets are hung up on the walls, and what is the method of teaching; but they are by no means required to permit any person to interrupt the business of the School, by asking questions of Children, examining classes, calling for papers of any kind, or, in any other way, diverting the attention of either Teachers or Scholars from their usual business. 3. Should any Visitors wish for information which they cannot obtain by such an inspection, it is the duty of the Teachers to refer them to the Patrons or Managers of the School for it. 4. Every Teacher is required to have his Visitors or Daily Report Book lying upon his desk, that Visitors may, if they choose, enter remarks in it. Such remarks as may be made, the Teachers are by no means to alter or erase; and the Superintendent of the District is required to transmit to the Commissioners copies of such remarks as he may deem of sufficient importance to be made known to them. 5. As the religious instruction of the children is under the control of the Clergyman or lay person communicating it with the ajipro- bation of their parents, the Commissioners can give no liberty to any other Visitor, whether Clergyman or Layman, to interfere therewith. 2. INSPECTION BY THE COJUMISSIONERS OR THEIR OFFICERS. 1. The Commissioners do not take the control or regulation of any School, except their own Model School, directly into their own hands, but leave all Schools aided by them under the authority of the Local Conductors. The Superintendents., therefore, are not to give direct orders, as on the part of the Board, respecting any necessary regulations, but to point out such regulations to the Con- ductors of the School, that they may give the requisite orders. 2. The Commissioners require that every National School be inspected by the Superintendent of the District, at least three times in each year. 3. The Superintendent, on each inspection, is to communicate 1843.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 241 with the Patron or Correspondent, for the purpose of affording information concerning the general state of the School, and pointing out such violations of rule, or defects, if any, as he may have observed; and he is to make such suggestions as he may deem necessary. 4. He is to examine the Visitors’ Book, or Daily Report Book, and to transmit to the Commissioners copies of any observations made therein which he may consider to be of importance. 5. He is not to make any observation in the Book except the date of his visit, the time occupied in the inspection of the School, show- ing the precise time at which it commenced, and the precise time at which it terminated ; and also the number of Scholars present. 6. U]Don ordinary occasions, he is not to give any intimation of his intended visit; but during the middle term of the year, from 1st of May to the 31st of August, when the inspection is to be public, ho is to make such previous arrangements with the Local Managers, as will facilitate the attendance of the parents of the Children, and other persons interested in the welfare of the Schools. 7. He is to report to the Commissioners the result of each visit, and to use every means to obtain accurate information as to the discipline, management, and methods of instruction pursued in the School. 8. He is to examine all the classes in succession, in their different branches of study, so as to enable him to ascertain the degree and efficiency of the instruction imparted. 9. He is to examine the Class Rolls, Register, and daily Report Book; and to report with accuracy what is the actual number of Children receiving instruction at the School, and what is the daily average attendance. 10. He is to receive a monthly Report from the Teacher of each School, and also to make one quarterly himself to the Commissioners, in addition to his ordinary Report upon the School after each visit. 11. He is also to supply the Commissioners with such local infor- mation as they may from time to time require from him, and to act as their agent in all matters in which they may employ him; but he is not invested with authority to decide upon any question affecting a National School, or the general business of the Commissioners, without their direction. 12. When applications for aid are referred to the Superintendent, he is to communicate with the applicant so as to insure an interview, ' and also with the Clergymen of the different denominations in the neighbourhood, with a view of ascertaining their sentiments on the case, and whether they have any, and what, objection thereto. He is also to communicate personally, if necessary, with any other indi- viduals in the neighbourhood. 13. The Superintendent is to avoid all discussions of a religious or political nature; he is to exhibit a courteous and conciliatory demeanour towards all persons with whom he is to communicate, and to pursue such a line of conduct as will tend to uphold the just influence and authority both of Managers and Teachers. 242 TENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1843. V . — As to A'p'pointment, Conduct of Teachers, dec, 1. The appointment of Teachers rests with the Local Patrons and Committees of Schools. But the Commissioners are to he satisfied of the fitness of each, both as to character and general qua- lification. He should be a person of Christian sentiment, of calm temper, and discretion ; he should be imbued with a spirit of peace, of obedience to the law, and of loyalty to his Sovereign ; he should not only possess the art of communicating knowledge, but be capable of moulding the mind of youth, and of giving to the power which education confers, a useful direction. These are the qualities for which Patrons of Schools, when making choice of Teachers, should anxiously look. They are those which the Commissioners are anxious to find, to encourage, and to reward. 2. The Commissioners have provided a Normal Establishment in Marlborough-street, Dublin, for training Teachers, and educating persons who are intended to undertake the charge of Schools ; and they do not sanction the appointment of a Teacher to any School, unless he shall have been previously trained at the Normal Estab- lishment, or shall have been pronounced duly qualified by the Super- intendent of the District in which the School is situated. 3. Teachers selected by the Commissioners for admission to the Normal Establishment, must produce a Certificate of good character from the officiating Clergyman of the communion to which they belong ; they must also take the oath, or make a solemn declaration of allegiance, before a Magistrate, and in the presence of the Com- missioners; and they pass through an examination in the Books published by the Commissioners. They are to be boarded and lodged at an establishment provided by the Board for the purpose, at Glasnevin, in the immediate neighbourhood of Dublin, to which an Agricultural department is attached. They are to receive reli- gious Instruction from their respective Pastors, who attend on Thursdays at the Normal Establishment; and on Sundays they are required to attend their respective places of Worship; and a vigilant superintendence is at all times exercised over their moral conduct. 4. They are to attend upon five days in the week at the Training and Model Schools, where lectures are delivered on different branches of knowledge, and where they are practised in the art of Teaching. They are to receive instruction at Glasnevin, particularly in Agri- culture, daily, and they attend on Saturdays at the farm, which is conducted under the direction of the Commissioners, and where they see theory reduced to practice. They undergo a final examination at the close of their course, and each will then receive a certificate according to his deserts. The course of training at present occu- pies a period of four months and a half, and for a considerable time previous to their being summoned, they are required to prepare themselves for the course. 5. Teachers of Schools unconnected with the National Board, if 1843.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 243 properly recommended, are also admitted to attend tlie Normal Establisliment, as day pupils, without any charge for tuition ; but such persons maintain themselves at their own expense. 6. The Commissioners grant salaries to the Teachers, varying from £8 to £20 (and in the case of Female Teachers, from £8 to £15) per annum, according to the class in which they may be placed; regard being had to their qualifications, the average number of Children in attendance, the state of the School, and the extent of the instruction afforded in it. 7. Teachers of National Schools are divided into three classes, to which the following salaries are attached: — 1st, or highest Class, £20; 2nd, £15; 3rd, £12, per annum; and, in the case of Female Teachers, 1st or highest, £15; 2nd, £12 ; 3rd, £10, per annum, 8. Masters and Mistresses not sufficiently qualified for Classifica- tion, constitute a Probationary Class, and receive at most £8 per annum each, in which they must remain for at least One Year, They are afterwards to be examined by the Superintendent of the District, or, if in training, by the Professors, and such as are deemed sufficiently qualified to be placed in a higher Class, receive the increase of Salary to which they may become entitled, from the commencement of the second year. 9. National Teachers are eligible to be re-classed at the termina- tion of one year from the date of any previous classification. They are also liable to be depressed a Class if they have conducted them- selves improperly, or if their Schools have declined, either as regards attendance, or in any other respect. 10. The Commissioners require that a further income be secured to the Teacher, either by Local Subscription or School-fees, to such amount in each case as they may direct ; and the Commissioners also require that the payments made by the Children shall not be diminished in consequence of any increase of Salary which may be awarded to the Teacher. 11. In Schools consisting of Male and Female Children, occupy- ing the same room, under the care of one Male Teacher, the Commissioners grant a Salary, not exceeding £6 per annum, to a Teacher of Needlework, provided the average daily attendance of Children be sufficiently large to warrant the Commissioners in so doing. 12. In Schools attended by Female Children only, under the care of a Female Teacher, such Teacher must be competent to conduct the Needlework, as well as the Literary Department. 13. The Commissioners also grant Salaries to Assistant Literary Teachers, not more than £8 per annum each, in all Schools where, in their opinion, the daily average attendance is so large as to render additional Teachers necessary. 14. Salaries are granted by the Commissioners to the Teachers individually. No new Teacher, therefore, is to receive a Salary from them unless they have first approved of him; the amount is regulated by the Class in which he may be placed. 244 TENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS VI. — Boohs. 1. The Commissioners furnish gratuitously to each School a first Stock of School-books, in proportion to the attendance of Children, which is renewed at the end of every four years. They are to be kept as a School Stock, for which the Master or Mistress is held responsible, and they are on no account to be taken out of the School. The Commissioners also supply Books, from time to time, for the general use of the Children, and School requisites, such as paper, slates, quills, &c., at reduced rates. 2. The Funds of the Commissioners do not enable them to give a Free Stock sufficiently large for the entire wants of the School. It consists chiefly of Books and Lessons suited to the Junior Classes, viz.. Spelling and Beading Tablets, First, Second, and Third Books; Grammars, Arithmetics, Copy Lines, and Arithmetical Tablets, also a Register and Report Book. The more advanced Lesson Books, Maps, Slates, Pencils, and Stationery, are to be purchased at the reduced rates. 3. When Books, &c., purchased from the Commissioners at the reduced price, are sold to the Children attending a National School, it is directed that in no case shall any advance be made on these prices; and the Superintendents have instructions to inquire into, and report upon, any infraction of this rule. 4. Books are supplied to Schools for the poor, not in connexion with the National Board, upon special application, at prices consi- derably lower than those at which they are sold to the public. VII. — Building. 1. Before any grant is made towards Building a School-house, the Commissioners are to be satisfied that a necessity exists for such a School, that an eligible site has been procured, that a satisfactory Lease of the site will be executed to Trustees ; and that the appli- cant parties are prepared to raise, by local contribution, at least one-third of the whole sum which the Commissioners deem necessary for the erection of the House, providing Furniture, &c. 2. If the proposed site be for a School in a Rural District, and be within three statute miles of a School-house, towards the erection of which the Commissioners have contributed aid, no Grant can be made. 3. Although the Commissioners do not absolutely refuse aid, towards the erection of School-houses on ground connected with a place of Worship, yet they much prefer having them erected on ground which is not so connected, where it can be obtained; they therefore require that, before Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house ground be selected as the site of a School-house, strict inquiry be made whether another convenient site can be obtained, and that the result shall be stated to them. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 245 1843.] 4. The School premises must be vested in Trustees, at a nominal rent, and for such term, under the circumstances, as tlie Commis- sioners may deem necessary. 5. The Trustees are to be clioscn by the applicants themselves, and their names reported to the Commissioners for their approbation. The Trustees are bound to hold the School premises for the pur- poses of National Education, according to the llegulations of the Commissioners. G. No aJteration is to bo made in the Trusteeship without the concuiTcncc of the Commissioners. If any of the Trustees die, or resign, or become otherwise incapr^ble of acting, nevv^ Trustees shall bo elected to supply their place, subject to the approval of the Commissioners. 7. The Trustees are bound by the terms of the Lease to keep the House and Furniture in suLHcicnt repair. 8. When Grants are voted tovrards the Building, &c., of a School- house, the conveyance to Trustees must be duly executed before the tvorhs are commenced. 9. No Grant can be made until the Superintendent shall have reported upon all the circumstances of the case. 10. The Commissioners determine, from the information afforded them, the dimensions of the proposed Building. 11. The Commissioners cannot, in any case, pay more than two- thirds of the sura wdiicli they may deem necessary for the erection of the School-house, (including Furniture, - -.<1 r’. •.''',' ' ... - .'^'■>:W ^ S T4a«ll. '> > ■; .\.- ^7i \ ., ■ '■- ' ■-* <-■■-' ' . .^v . ■ — >•.•**■>'''■/ •j ,’- *7' /■!:?’•' ' ,'* ' - . . '.. . ' ...,'.Wv:.-i 'i-v v.'r" . ;W\vV- '>' i-4*»«i.l' .V v>'m«*«i«r'*3>-’ »'•"■ ?'f 4-o- J^’’V v~'“- ‘ -Mli Vnav;/:v>^V'^v* -1- l.i5J;! t . ■^'f: «(ff #?■ 'j'^' ■■ V. ■ :'“|- -'- ' .-•. . -wi 4....4T — .>.(a^«i^.!>t; ?■■■ ■’»>«* if/ . >^ ■ " . ' ..... • *‘ ’X ' ' * •' ‘'.■JP- " . - j V ^ iyilM i."T-^’ ..Lwc^tirvi J S .ie*!f.tj':!ifl ifi lrrf^<‘t 'd«t V. ,., .W.;.«>4n''.0. ,.|..j>', .! ryt ELEYENTH REl'ORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, FOR THE YEAR 1 8 4 4. TO HIS EXCELLENCY AVILLIAM BARON HEYTESBURY, LORD LIEUTENANT- GENERAL, AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency, 1. — 1. We, the undersigned Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, beg leave to lay before your Excellency this our Eleventh Report. 2. The increased grant voted by Parliament in the last session, by augmenting the funds at our disposal, has enabled us to appoint additional District Superintendents, — to extend our training estabbsbments, — and to increase our Schools very considerably ; many of the applications for aid now granted having been brought before the Commissioners long since and approved, but necessarily left to stand over for want of sufficient funds. 3. We have recast our School Districts; and having estab- bsbed 32, instead of 25, we have increased the number of om’ Superintendents from 25 to 32 accordingly. 4. We have thus, we hope, provided for having each of the Schools under us strictly inspected and reported upon three times at the least in each year ; and one of the great advan- tages of the late increase of grant has been, that it has fur- nished us with the means of effecting so desirable an object. The additional inspection, however, thus obtained, though a great improvement in comparison of what has hitherto been done, still falls far short of what we consider as desirable. 5. We have, besides, taken an additional house in Dublin, in the neighbornffiood of the Model Schools, for the accom- modation of the Masters we call up for training ; and wo have s 262 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. now 100 at a time, instead of 70, or thereabouts, as hereto- fore. We have also completed our female training establish- ment, and have at present 55 female teachers therein. 6. Hitherto our means did not allow us to attempt educat- ing young persons for the business of teaching ; but now we have taken steps for doing so. We have at present fifteen youths, who are boarded and lodged with the Masters under training, and are to remain with us for two years ; we have also fifteen young women at our female establishment, who are to continue for the same period ; and we intend to increase the number in both classes. Moreover, arrangements are in pro- gress for having monitors appointed, and paid, as assistants in some of our best Schools : so that we hope gradually to bring forward a body of Masters and Mistresses thoroughly qualified to undertake the management of Schools, and to render them sources of solid instruction and improvement. 7. AVe have also made a new arrangement at our Model Agricultural School, which we trust will prove beneficial. W e had heretofore twelve places there for pupils, who were recom- mended from different parts of Ireland, and for each of whom we received from the person recommending him £ 1 0 a year. We have now determined that these twelve places shall be given as rewards of merit, to youths who are to be selected for them from such Agricultural Schools as may be in con- nexion with us. AVe intend that each place shall be enjoyed free for two years by the person who gains it ; which we hope will prove an additional incentive to industry and emulation. 8. The suggestions we offered in former Keports, as to making the National Schools instrumental in diffusing agri- cultural knowledge, have been confirmed by the lieport lately made to Her Majesty by the Commissioners for inquiring into ‘‘ the State of the Law and Practice in respect to the Occu- pation of Land in Ireland,” and from which we beg leave to give the following extract : — “ There is a great desire amongst all classes in Ireland for iinprove- “ ment in agricultural knowdedge. In many parts of the country “ farming societies have been established upon a large scale. ‘‘ AVithout wishing to underrate the usefulness of such societies, “ we must consider as even more important the adoption of such “ plans as shall give to the small farmer practical instruction in the “ best method of cultivation. In many parts of Ireland the question “ is not alone, as in England and Scotland, whether improved culti- vation will enable a tenant to make a better profit or to pay a “ better rent, but whether the small portions, in which it is certain “ that, for many years at least, the land must be occupied, will enable 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 263 “ the holder to provide sustenance for his family, and pay even a “ moderate rent. The establishment and maintenance of agricultural schools, such “ as that carried on at Templemoyle, in the county of Derry, or such “ smaller establishments as that at Larne, described in the evidence “ of Dr. Kirkpatrick — the employment of an agriculturist who shall “ give personal instruction and assistance to the small farmer and “ peasant — the introduction of a good system of draining, of better “ implements, better seeds, and improved breeds of cattle — the culti- “ vation by spade, at the least possible expense, of a small farm as a “ model, which it may be within the reach of a poor person to follow ; “ all these are methods of teaching, each or any of which a landlord “ or an agent may employ npon a greater or a smaller scale, according “ to circumstances, and by the use of which he will lay the sure and “ solid foundation of general improvement. “The most advantageous mode of making such arrangements “ must be left to the judgment of individuals as the cases arise; but “we wish to direct attention particularly to the School at Larne, in “which town some public-spirited individuals have taken a few “ acres of land at a very high rent, and have there had imparted, “by the Master of the National School, such scientific and practical “ farming knowledge to some of the day scholars attending, as has “excited a spirit of inquiry even in Scotland, so famous for its “ husbandry, which is likely to add extremely to the utility of the “parochial Schools there. “The Committee on Agricultural Education, appointed at the “ meeting of the Highland Society in Glasgow, in reference to the high “testimonial transmitted to Dr. Kirkpatrick, thus express them- “ selves : — ‘We cannot but attach value to this document, on account “ ‘ of the opinion it expresses of so many experienced and intelligent “ ‘ persons, as to its being practicable to impart to young boys much “ ‘ agricultural instruction which will be useful to them in after life “ ‘ — as to its being practicable to impart it in the existing Schools, “ ‘ and without interfering with the course of education there — and “ ‘ as to its being desirable to introduce such instruction into the “ ^ parish and other elementary Schools in Scotland.’ ” 9. What has been clone at Larne, shows what may be clone by public-spirited individuals in promoting agricultural instruction through the National Schools ; and if the example were followed, we have no doubt that extensive good might be expected from it. 10. We proceed now to show how the National Schools, and the children in attendance upon them, have increased in the last year. 11. We had at the commencement of it, 2,912 Schools, which were attended by three hundred and fifty -Jive thousand three hundred and twenty children ; at the close of it the s 2 264 ELEVENTH REPORT OE THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. Schools amounted to 3,153, and the children in attendance upon them, to three hundred and ninety-five thousand five hundred and fifty. 12. We have also to state, that vre have undertaken to make grants towards the building of 237 School-houses, which are yet to be completed, and which, when the whole are finished 'and opened, we expect will he attended by about twenty-five thousand additional children. 13. We THEREFORE CALCULATE UPON HAVING ALTOGETHER BETWEEN FOUR AND FIVE HUNDRED THOUSAND POOR CHIL- DREN RECEIVING THE BLESSING OF EDUCATION UNDER US, IN THE COURSE OF THE PRESENT YEAR. 14. The Schools in connexion with us on the 31st Decem- ber, include those founded by the Guardians of the Poor of eighty-four Unions, and the whole of the Unions, then estab- lished in Ireland, amounted to 113. 15. With reference to this fact, we cannot refrain from observing, as we did in a former Report, “ that the Boards of Guardians of the different Unions comprise Protestants and Roman Catholics, and have amongst them men of the highest rank and station; that the Schools are attended by Pro- testants and Roman Catholics, indiscriminately ; and that the duty of giving religious instruction to those of each creed, belongs to a Chaplain of their own communion. That here, therefore, we see the National System carried into complete effect ; that we see how peculiarly adapted it is to the circum- stances of Ireland ; and that here, too, we see how decidedly it carries the opinion of the country with it.” 16. Altogether the National Schools have about doubled, and so have the children in attendance upon them, within the last five years. We had 1,581 Schools at the close of 1839, and the number of children amounted to 205,000 ; at the close of the last year we had, as we have already stated, 3,153 Schools, and the number of children amounted to 395,000. 17. It is very gratifying to us to be enabled to make this statement ; and from the cordial interest which your Excel- lency, we know, feels in the subject, we are certain that you will read it with high satisfaction. II. — 18. Various plans for educating the poor of Ireland, by the aid of Government grants, were formerly attempted, and attempted in vain. Each interfered with conscience, and therefore failed. This seems to be forgotten by those who continue to cry out agamst the present system for leaving con- science free. We shall, therefore, endeavour to lay before 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 265 your Excellency a short account of the different schemes previously tried, and of their results, taking our facts from lleports which were presented to liis late Majesty, George the Fourth, by Commissioners who were appointed, in 1824, to inquire into the subject ; and from a Keturn made to the House of Commons, in 1826, of the application of all sums of money granted for the furtherance of Education in Ireland, in the preceding session. (1.) — Incorporated Society for promoting English Protestant Schools in Ireland. 19. This Institution was established by Royal Charter, in 1 733. The avowed object being the education of the poor in the principles of the Established Church, it is sufficient to remark, that the annual grants which were made to the Schools in connexion with it (well known as the “ Charter Schools”) were, in consequence of the Report of the Commis- sioners of 1 824, gradually reduced, and finally withdrawn. In 1 824 there were, of those schools, 32 ; the number of children in them amounted to 2,255. The grant for 1825 was £21,615. (2.) — Schools of the Association for Discountenancing Vice. 20. The Association for Discountenancing Vice was incor- porated in 1800. It requires that the Masters and Mistresses in its Schools shall be of the Established Church ; that the Scriptures shall be read by all who have attained suffi- cient proficiency ; and that no catechism be taught except that of the Established Church. The Schools of the Associa- tion amounted in 1824 to 226, and the number of children to 12,769 ; of whom it was stated that 7,803 were Protestants, and 4,804 Roman Catholics: but the Rev. William Lee, who had inspected 104 of these Schools in 1819 and 1820, stated before the Commissioners of 1824, that he had found the catechism of the Church of Rome in many of them. 21. In 1825 the Association received from the public £7,106. (3.) — Society for promoting the Education of the Poor of Ireland, commonly called the Kildare- place Society. 22. In 1812 a Report was made by Commissioners, who had been, in 1806, appointed to inquire into the state of all Schools and Charities of public foundation in Ireland, and who had been called upon to suggest a plan for the general education of the lower orders of the people. Amongst 266 ELEVENTH KEPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. tlie Commissioners were several prelates of the Established Church, with the late Lord Primate at their head. They proposed, that a system should be established in which ail interference with particular religious tenets should be un- equivocally disclaimed, and effectually guarded against, em- phatically adding — “We conceive this to he of essential importance to any new Establishment for the education of the lower classes in Ireland ; and we venture to express our unanimous opinion, that no such plan, however wisely and unexceptionably contrived in other respects, can he carried into effectual execution in this country, unless it he explicitly avowed and clearly understood as its leading principle, that NO ATTEMPT SHALL BE MADE TO INFLUENCE OR DISTURB THE PECULIAR RELIGIOUS TENETS OF ANY SECT OR DESCRIPTION OF Christians.’' They recommended that a Board of Commis- sioners should be appointed, with extensive powers to substi- tute a systematic and uniform plan of instruction in place of the existing iU-taught and ill-regulated Schools, — to prescribe the mode of education to be pursued in them, and to exercise a general superintendence. They suggested that the attention of the Commissioners should be directed to the selection of proper hooks for the use of all schools under their manage- ment : and as to religious instruction, they expressed them- selves as follows : — “ We doubt not but it will be found practi- cable to introduce, not only a number of books in which moral principles will be inculcated in such a manner as is likely to make deep and lasting impressions on the youthful mind, hut also ample extracts from the Sacred Scriptures themselves, an early acquaintance with which we deem of the utmost imjiort- ance, and indeed indispensable in forming the mind to just notions of duty and sound principles of conduct. It appears to us that a selection may he made, in which the most import- ant parts of Sacred history shall be included, together with all the precepts of morality, and all the instructive examples by which those precepts are illustrated and enforced, and which shall not be liable to any of the objections which have been made to the use of the Scriptures in the course of education. The study of such a volume of extracts from the sacred writings, would, in our opinion, form the best preparation for that more particular religious instruction which it would be the duty, and, we doubt not, the inclination also, of their several ministers of religion to give, at proper times and in other places, to the children of their respective congregations. ’’ 23. This Beport led to the grants which were, for many years afterwards, annually made to the Kildare-place Society, 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 267 and how it came to do so, is explained by the Commissioners of 1824, in their first Report, as follows : — “ There is reason “ to believe, that the selection of Commissioners for carrying “ these propositions into effect, was found to be a point of con- siderable difficulty ; and it may have been owing in part to “ this circumstance, that it was thought right, in order to try “ the experiment of the principle above recommended, to make a Parliamentary grant to an Institution already in existence, “ rather than appoint a new Board for the purpose. The Institution selected for this object, was called ‘ The Society “ for Promoting the Education of the Poor of Ireland.’ It had been formed upon the 2nd of December, 1811, and was ‘'managed by a committee of gentlemen of various rehgious “ persuasions. The principles which they had prescribed to “ themselves for their conduct were to promote the establish- “ ment and assist in the support of Schools, in which the “ appointment of Governors and Teachers, and the admission “ of Scholars, should be uninfluenced by religious distinctions, “ and in which the Bible or Testament, without note or com- “ ment, should be read by all the Scholars who had attained “ a suitable proficiency in reading, excluding catechisms and “ books of religious controversy ; wishing it at the same time “ distinctly to be understood, that the Bible or Testament was “ not to be used as a school-book, from which children should “ be taught to spell or read. A grant was accordingly made “ to the Society, of £6,980, Irish currency, in the session of “ I8I4-’I5.” 24. The system of this society was manifestly the same as that which was formerly called the Lancasterian system in England, and which, although adopted by the great body of the Protestant Dissenters there, was so much opposed by the Bishops and Clergy of the Established Church in general, that they completely prevented its application to schools for children of their communion. The Roman Catholic Prelates and Clergy set themselves with equal resolution against it in Ireland, and with equal success. 25. It was accordingly found in 1824, that of 400,348 children whose parents paid for their education in the general schools of the country, and wdiose religion was ascertained, there were 81,060 Protestants, and 319,288 Roman Catholics; while of 56,201 children educated under the Kildare-place Society, although theirs were Schools for the poor, and the Roman Catholics bear a much greater proportion to Protes- tants in the poorer classes than in the higher, there were 26,237 Protestants, and only 29,964 Roman Catholics. 268 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. 26. Of tlie eifects of having the Scriptures read by children in the way in which only they could be read in the Schools of this Society, an opinion may be formed from the following extract from the examination of Mr. Veevers, the Superinten- dent of their Model Schools in Dublin, before the Commis- sioners of 1824 : — “ Are the Scriptures in any way explained to the children in the “ school-room ? — Never. Is it your opinion that the more advanced boys in the Schools “ understand tolerably the meaning of the New Testament in reading “ it ? — I am of opinion that they do not. The question does not refer of course, merely to the doctrinal parts of the New Testament, hut do you conceive they under- “ stand the ordinary parts of the New Testament? — / think they do not. “Do they manifest any curiosity upon the subject — any wish to “ be better informed about it? — I do not recollect an instance of iV 27. The Society received from the public in 1825, £29,999. 28. The Commissioners of 1824, in their first Report, stated that none of the existing institutions could provide a system of general education suited to the peculiar situation and circumstances of Ireland. They recommended, as the Commissioners of 1812 had done, that a distinct Board should be appointed by Government, and should be invested with sufficient authority to control the application and expenditure of the public money appropriated to the purposes of general education ; that Schools should be established for the purpose of giving to children of all religious persuasions such useful instruction as they might severally be capable and desirous of receiving, without having any grounds to a 2 )p>rehend an interference with their respective religious principles ; that teachers of the several communions should be appointed where there was such an attendance of children of different creeds as would render this desirable ; that a volume compiled from the four evangelists should be used in the Schools during the period of united and general instruction, and that religious instruction should be given to Protestants and Roman Catho- lics separately. 29. In 1828 a Committee of the House of Commons, to which were referred the Reports both of the Commissioners of 1812 and of the Commissioners of 1824, recommended a system to bo adopted which would afford, if possible, a com- bined literary and a separate religious education, and should 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 269 be capable of being so far adapted to the views of the reli- gious persuasions which divide Ireland, as to render it in truth a system of National Education for the lower classes of the community. 30. The subject was again considered by the select Com- mittee appointed to examine into the state of the poor of Ireland, in 1830, and the Committee expressed themselves in their Report as follows ; — “ The House will find that your Committee have received much “evidence of importance on the subject of the education of the “ poor ; they cannot but hope that no further time will be lost in “giving the public the benefit of the expensive and long-protracted “Inquiries before the Royal Commissioners of 1806 and 1825, and “ the practical recommendations of the Select Committee of 1828, “ the Report of which Committee is ordered to be reprinted.'^ III. — 31. In the following year the present system was established, and it is only necessary to contrast the numbers of children receiving education under us at the close of the last year, with the numbers educated twenty years ago under the several Institutions then supported by the State, to see the peculiar suitableness of this System to the circumstances of Ireland. 32. The principle of it is, and has been from the beginning, that the National Schools shall be open alike to Christians of all denominations ; and that accordingly, no cliild shall be required to be present at any religious instruction or exercise of which his parents or guardians may disapprove ; and that opportunities shall be afforded to all children to receive sepa- rately, at particular periods, such religious instruction as their parents or guardians may provide for them. 33. In consequence of the strict adherence to this princi- ple, the National Schools are in a great number of instances frequented by children of various denominations. But in some districts, where the poorer portion of the population is almost exclusively of one denomination, or again, where well- conducted Schools confined to those of one denomination had been previously established, such intermixture, of course, does not take place ; and this has been held out as a proof of the failure, in those instances at least, of the “system of united education.” But the system never was designed to be one of united education in that sense ; else, in numerous districts in Ireland, in which Schools are much needed, it would be wholly inapplicable. The system of united education which it was really designed to establish, and wliich has in fact been estab- lished, is a system which does not exclude children of any 270 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. denomination ; which will admit, without doing violence to conscience, those, of whatever rehgious creed, who may wish for education. 34. In respect of the fundamental principle, — that of avoid- ing all interference, positive or negative, with conscientious scruples, the Commissioners have no discretion. Their discre- tionary power extends only to the framing or altering, from time to time, regulations as to details, so as best to promote the general efficiency of the system, and secure the above fundamental principle ; and to the granting or refusing of aid to each particular applicant. We have been careful never to impose either greater or less restrictions than were neces- sary for the great objects to be obtained ; and the discretion with which we are intrusted as to the means towards these objects is, we are convinced, essential to the efficiency of the system. If any complete and detailed code of regulations were to be laid down by the authority of Goverment or of Parliament, precluding all exercise of discretion on the part of the Commissioners, and should we be required, absolutely , to make and to continue grants in every case where no infringe- ment of such rules could be proved, we are convinced that the entire failure of the institution would be tlie result. It would be found impossible to lay down in detail any set of rules so accom- modated to all the var 3 ung circumstances of every locality, and so guarded against all possible mistakes and misrepresentations, as to be secure from being violated in sjiirit, without any tan- gible infringement of the letter of them. For example, under our present rules, the patron of a National School may give religious instruction during even the fixed School hours. A patron, Protestant or Poman Cathohc, might possibly, avail- ing himself of the letter of this rule, make so unjust a use of this privilege as to drive from the School all children of a persuasion different from his own, or induce them, if they remained, to share in the religious instruction to which they and their parents were conscientiously opposed. In such a case we should immediately interpose, and cause the patron to abandon a course so inconsistent with the whole spirit of our system ; or, in case of his refusal, we should strike the School off our Poll. We trust, therefore, that if any body of Commissioners shall at any time be found to have made an ill use of tlieir discretionary powers, a remedy will be sought in the appointment of other, more trustworthy. Com- missioners, rather than in the limitation of that discretion, which wo are convinced is indispensably necessary for the success of the system. 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 271 35. By keeping steadily to the principles above laid down, we have been enabled to surmount many difficulties — we have been gradually overcoming prejudices, winning opinion, and making the education paid for by the public what it never was before, really and in deed, and not in name only, National. And we assure your Excellency, that for any labour we have endured, for any malevolence we have experienced, for any obloquy to which we have been exposed, we feel ourselves amply compensated by the reflection, that we have been instrumental in establishing, spreading, and, we hope, perpetu- ating, so great a good. 36. We have not only thousands of Schools under us, and hundreds of thousands of children attending them, hut we have succeeded in compiling several works which contain a series of lessons grounded on Holy AVrit, and wffiich are used in the general instruction afforded in all our Schools. lY. — 37. We annex a copy of Lord Stanley’s letter to the Duke of Leinster, under which the National Board was estab- lished, also, copies of our existing School rules, of the deed by which School-houses built by aid from us are secured to the public, and of the queries on 'which we require our local superintendents to report before aid in any case is granted. Your Excellency will observe, that the rules contain an abstract of the deed, and that the first step we take whenever an application is made to us for aid towards the building of a School-house, is, to require the Superintendent of the district to wait on the applicants, including the proposed trustees, to give them a copy of the deed itself, and to ascertain whether they are willing to execute it, ^'and to observe the rules therein set forth” And yet it has been stated that the deed differs from the rules, and that a party, after studying the rules, may go to our office and execute the deed without reading it, sup- posing it to agree with the rules, and may then find that he was bound in a way he never contemplated. 38. Your Excellency will also observe, that no hooks can be used in the moral and literary instruction afforded in the National Schools except such as we approve of. Your Excel- lency will recollect, that those which we have published, and which are in general use, are precisely of the description pointed out by the Commissioners of 1812. Your Excellency will also observe, that we take care that all children attend- ing the National Schools shall be allowed opportunities for receiving particular religious instruction ; and will recollect that the Commissioners of 1812 distinctly say, that it w^ould 272 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. be the duty of the ministers of religion to give it at other times and in other places.” And yet it has been asserted, that the system recommended by them was essentially, though im- perfectly, religious, but that ours is “merely secular;” nay, that “a School which might leave children ignorant of the very existence of a God, may perfectly fulfil all that the IS’ational Board stipulate for in making a grant.” V 39. It only remains for us to advert to a communica- tion which we have already made to your Excellency, as to the necessity of having Model Schools established under our .=> own immediate direction in our several School districts. We are satisfied that such institutions would tend powerfully to the improvement of our Schools in general ; but we must ■I acquire sites for the purpose, and we have already felt great difficulty in making arrangements for having the premises which we have purchased, or taken on lease, for our official, model, and training establishments in Dublin and Glasnevin, properly secured through trustees for our use. For this reason, and also because we think property might be granted to us if we were enabled to take by direct conveyance, we consider it most desirable, that the National Board (the mem- bers being of course liable to be changed at her Majesty’s pleasure) should b e in cog)orat ed , and auth_orized to acquire property^ and take conveyances of land, when necessary, by licence from the Crown. 40. The Board which has the charge of the Schools of public and private foundation in Ireland, under the 53 Geo. III., c. 2, is already incorporated ; and the Committee of the House of Commons, which, in 1838, reported upon the state of Education in Ireland, recommended that this Board also should be incorporated. Richard Dublin. D. Murray. Franc Sadleir. A. R. Blake. Robert Holmes. Richard W. Greene. P. Bellew. PooLEY Shouldham Henry, D.D. Alexander Macdonnell. John Richard Corballis. Kildare. Dublin, 24tli AiU'il, 1845. IV —TABLE showing the Number of National Schools in operation, ami the Number of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers; tlie Number of Schools towards the erection of which the Commissioners have made arants, but which have not vet non,o . *• “ and the expected Attendance upon them ; the Number of Suspended Schools ; the Number of Schools struck off ; also, the Amount of Aid granted for the year ending the 31st Dcccml4"T84L ‘ operation, An account of the Receipts and Disbursements of the Commissioners of National Education^ from the 1st April, 1844, to 31st March, 1845, 1844.] CF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 273 Note.— The General Expenditure in the Training Department includes part of the Accounts for Building, Fitting-up, 7 Maurice Cross, 1 and Furnishing the new Establishments in Talbot-street and North Great George’s-street. J James Kkx,lt, 274 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844 II. — Table showing the progressive Increase in the National Schools, and the Number op Children in attendance upon them, from the date of the First Report of the Commissioners to the 31st December, 1844. No. and ! Date of Report. No. of Schools in actual operation. No. of Children on the Rolls. No. 1, 31st December, 1833, 789 107,042 No. 2, 31st March, 1835, .... 1,106 145,521 No. 3, do. 1836, .... 1,181 153,707 No. 4, do. 1837, .... 1,300 166,929 No. 5, do. * 1838, .... 1,384 169,548 No. 6, 31st December, 1839, 1,581 192,971 No. 7, do. 1840, 1,978 232,560 No. 8, do. 1841, 2,337 281,849 No. 9, do. 1842, 2,721 319,792 No. 10, , do. 1843, 2,912 355,320 No.ll, do. 1844, . 3,153 395,550 Maurice Cross, ) .y , . ’} Secretaries. III. — Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, during the Year 1844, as compared with the preceding Year. 31st December, 1843. 31st December, 1844. No. of Schools in operation, . 2,912 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, . . . 25 No. to which Building Grants had been made, not then in operation, 127 Total No. of Schools on 31st De- cember, 1843, .... 3,064 No. of Schools in operation, . 3,153 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, .... 22 No. to which Building Grants have been made, not yet in operation, 237 Total No. of Schools on 31st De- cember, 1844, .... 3,412 Deduct Schools on 31st De- cember, 1843, . . 3,064 Increase during the year 1844, . 348* No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for the half-year ending 30th Sep- tember, 1843, . , 355,320 No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for the half-year ending 30th Sep- tember, 1844, . . 387,935 Additional attendance upon Schools to which Salaries have been granted since 30th Sep- tember, 1844, . . . 7,615 395,550 Deduct attendance for half-year ending 30th September, 1843, 355,320 Increaie during the year 1 844, 40,230 Expected attendance in the 237 Building cases, 24,206 Actual attendance upon the 3,153 Schools in operation, . . . 395,550 Total attendance, actual and expected, 419,756 Total No. of Schools taken into connexion during the year 1844, 422 Deduct Schools struck off during the year 1844, ... 74 Increase during the year 1844, as above, . . . . Maurice Cross, James Kelly, } . 348 Secretaries, 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 275 V. — Copy of a Letter from tlie Chief Secretary for Ireland, to His Grace the Duke of Leinster, on the Formation of a Board of Commissioners for Education in Ireland.* Irish Office, London, October, 1831. My Lord — His Majesty’s Government having come to the de- termination of empowering the Lord Lieutenant to constitute a Board for the Superintendence of a System of National Education in Ireland, and Parliament having so far sanctioned the arrange- ment, as to appropriate a sum of money in the present year, as an experiment of the probable success of the proposed System, I am directed by His Excellency to acquaint your Grace, that it is his intention, with your consent, to constitute you the President of the New Board : and I have it further in command to lay before your Grace the motives of the Government in constituting this Board, the powers which it is intended to confer upon it, and the objects which it is expected that it will bear in view, and carry into effect. The Commissioners in 1812 recommended the appointment of a Board of this description, to superintend a System of Education, from which should be banished even the suspicion of proselytism, and which, admitting children of all religious persuasions, should not interfere with the peculiar tenets of any. The Government of the day imagined that they had found a superintending body, acting upon a System such as was recommended, and intrusted the distri- bution of the National Grants to the care of the Kildare-street Society. His Majesty’s present Government are of opinion that no private Society, deriving a part, however small, of their annual income from private sources, and only made the channel of the munificence of the Legislature, without being subject to any direct responsibility, could adequately and satisfactorily accomplish the end proposed ; and while they do full justice to the liberal views with which that Society was originally instituted, they cannot but be sensible that one of its leading principles was calculated to defeat its avowed objects, as experience has subsequently proved that it has. The determination to enforce in all their schools the reading of the Holy Scriptures without Note or Comment, was undoubtedly taken with the purest motives; with the wish at once to connect religious with moral and literary Education, and, at the same time, not to run the risk of wounding the peculiar feelings of any sect, by catechetical instruction, or comments which might tend to sub- jects of polemical controversy. But it seems to have been over- looked, that the principles of the Homan Catholic Church (to which, in any System intended for general diffusion throughout Ireland, * A copy of the original draft of Lord Stanley’s letter, which had been sent to the Board jirinted, was by mistake reprinted Avith other documents by direction of the Board in 1836, instead of the letter itself; but a copy of the letter itself, a s finally settled, and now given, was annexed by the Board to its Eeport for 1841, and printed therewith. 276 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. the bulk of the pupils must necessarily belong) were totally at variance with this principle ; and that the indiscriminate reading of the Holy Scriptures without note or comment, by children, must be peculiarly obnoxious to a Church which denies, even to adults, the right of unaided private interpretation of the Sacred Volume with respect to articles of religious belief. Shortly after its institution, although the Society prospered and extended its operations under the fostering care of the Legislature, this vital defect began to be noticed, and the Roman Catholic Clergy began to exert themselves with energy and success, against a Sys- tem to which they were on principle opposed, and which they feared might lead in its results to proselytism, even although no such object were contemplated by its promoters. When this opposition arose, founded on such grounds, it soon became manifest that the System could not become one of National Education. The Commissioners of Education in 1824 and 1825, sensible of the defects of the System, and of the ground, as well as the strength of the objection taken, recommended the appointment of two Teachers in every School, one Protestant and the other Roman Catholic, to superintend separately the religious education of the children ; and they hoped to have been able to agree upon a selection from the Scriptures, which might have been generally acquiesced in by both persuasions. But it was soon found that these schemes were im- practicable; and in 1828 a Committee of the House of Commons, to which were referred the various Reports of the Commissioners of Education, recommended a system to be adopted, which should afford, if possible, a combined Literary, and a separate Religious Education; and should be capable of being so far adapted to the views of the religious persuasions which prevail in Ireland, as to render it, in truth, a System of National Education for the poorer classes of the community. For the success of the undertaking, much must depend upon the character of the individuals who compose the Board ; and upon the security thereby afforded to the country, that while the interests of religion are not overlooked, the most scrupulous care should be taken not to interfere with the peculiar tenets of any description of Chris- tian pupils. To attain the first object, it appears essential that the Board should be composed of men of high personal character, including individuals of exalted station in the Church ; to attain the latter, that it should consist of persons professing different religious opinions. It is the intention of the Government, that the Board should exercise a complete control over the various Schools which may be erected under its auspices, or which, having been already established, may hereafter place themselves under its management, and submit to its regulations. Subject to these, applications for aid will be admissible from Christians of all denominations ; but as one of the main objects must be to unite in one System children of different Creeds, and as much must depend upon the co-operation of the 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 277 resident Clergy, the Board will probably look with peculiar favour upon applications proceeding either from, 1st. The Protestant and Roman Catholic Clergy of the Parish ; or 2nd. One of the Clergymen, and a certain number of Parishion- ers professing the opposite Creed ; or 3rd. Parishioners of both denominations. Where the application proceeds exclusively from Protestants, or exclusively from Roman Catholics, it will be proper for the Board to make inquiry as to the circumstances which lead to the absence of any names of the persuasion which does not appear. The Board will note all applications for aid, whether granted or refused, with the grounds of the decision, and annually submit to Parliament a Report of their proceedings. They will invariably require, as a condition not to be departed from, that local funds shall be raised, upon which any aid from the public will be dependent. They will refuse all applications in which the following objects are not locally provided for : — 1st. A fund sufficient for the annual repairs of the School- house and furniture. 2nd. A permanent salary for the Master, not less than pounds. 3rd. A sum sufficient to purchase Books and School Requisites at half-price. 4th. Where aid is sought from the Commissioners for building a School-house, it is required that at least one-third of the estimated expense be subscribed ; a site for building, to be approved of by the Commissioners, be granted for the pur- pose ; and that the School-house, when finished, be vested in Trustees, to be also approved of by them. They will require that the Schools be kept open for a certain number of hours, on four or five days of the week, at the discretion of the Commissioners, for moral and literary Education only; and that the remaining one or two days in the week be set apart for giving, separately, such religious Education to the children, as may be approved of by the clergy of their respective persuasions. They will also permit and encourage the Clergy to give religious instruction to the children of their respective persuasions, either before or after the ordinary School hours," on the other days of the week. They will exercise the most entire control over all books to be used in the Schools, whether in the combined moral and literary, or separate religious instruction; none to be employed in the first, except under the sanction of the Board, nor in the latter, but with the approbation of these members of the Board who are of the same religious persuasion with those for whose use they are intended. Although it is not designed to exclude from the list of Books for the combined instruction, such portions of Sacred History, or of T 278 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. religious or moral teaching, as may be approved of by the Board, it is to be understood that this is by no means intended to convey a perfect and sufficient religious Education, or to supersede the necessity of separate religious instruction on the day set apart for that purpose. They will require that a Register shall be kept in the Schools, in which shall be entered the attendance or non-attendance of each child on Divine Worship on Sundays. They will, at various times, either by themselves or by their Inspectors, visit and examine into the state of each School, and report their observations to the Board. They will allow to the individuals or bodies applying for aid, the appointment of their own Teacher, subject to the following restric- tions and regulations : — 1st. He (or she) shall be liable to be fined, suspended, or removed altogether, by the authority of the Commissioners, who shall, however, record their reasons. 2nd. He shall have received previous instruction in a Model School in Dublin, to be sanctioned by the Board. N.B. — It is not intended that this regulation should apply to prevent the admission of masters or mistresses of Schools already established, who may be approved of by the Com- missioners. 3rd, He shall have received testimonials of good conduct, and of general fitness for the situation, from the Board. The Board will be intrusted with the absolute control over tlie funds which may be annually voted by Parliament, which tliey shall apply to the following purposes : — 1st. Granting aid for the erection of Schools, subject to the conditions hereinbefore specified. 2nd. Paying Inspectors for visiting and reporting upon Schools. 3rd. Gratuities to Teachers of Schools conducted under the Rules laid down, not exceeding pounds each. 4th. Establishing and maintaining a Model School in Dublin, and training Teachers for country Schools. 5th. Editing and printing such books of moral and literary Education as may be approved of for the use of the Schools, and sflpplying them and School necessaries, at not lower than half-price. 6th. Defraying all necessary contingent' expenses of the Board. I have thus stated the objects which His Majesty’s Government have in view, and the principal regulations by which they think those objects maybe most effectually promoted : And I am directed by the Lord Lieutenant to express His Excellency’s earnest wish that the one and the other may be found such as to procure for the Board the sanction of your Grace’s name, and the benefit of your Grace’s attendance. A full power will of course be given to the Board, to make such regulations upon matters of detail, not inconsistent with the spirit 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 279 of these Instructions, as they may judge best qualified to carry into effect the intentions of the Government and of the Legislature. Parliament has already placed at His Excellency’s disposal a sum which may be available even in the course of the present year ; and as soon as the Board can be formed, it will be highly desirable that no time should be lost, with a view to the estimates of the ensuing year, in enabling such schools, already established, as are willing to subscribe to the conditions imposed, to put in their claims for protection and assistance ; and in receiving applications from parties desirous to avail themselves of the munificence of the Legislature in founding new Schools under your regulations. I have the honour to be, &c., (Signed) ^ E. G. Stanley. VI. — The following Document, Explanatory of some of the foregoing conditions which have been misunderstood, having been drawn up by the Commissioners as containing their views of them, has received the approbation and sanction of His Majesty’s Government. As some parts of the plan of Education committed to the Com- missioners, to be by them carried into effect, have, as it appears, been misunderstood, the Commissioners beg to submit to Govern- ment, the sense in which they have understood, and acted upon, the instructions given in the letter of the Chief Secretary for IrelandJ that the Government may confirm them in their mode of procedure where they are right, and correct them where they are wrong. I. In giving a control to individual members of the Board, over books to be used in the particular religious instruction of different denominations of pupils, the Board do not understand that it was the intention of His Majesty’s Government either to claim for them- selves, or to vest in the Commissioners, any control over the use of the Sacred Scriptures, or over the Standards of the Established churches of Ireland, or of Scotland, or of the Roman Catholic church, but only over books composed by private authors ; and that the control over these is required merely for the purpose of checking the introduction of books of injurious tendency. II. The Board do not understand that it is imperative upon them to edit all books used in the schools receiving Grants from them ; but that they are at liberty to sanction such Books as may previously be in use in Schools, in behalf of which applications arc made ; or such as may be preferred by the Local Patrons and Conductors of Schools, provided that they find nothing objectionable in them. Under this view of the duty assigned to them, they require a list of the Books used in the Schools which they are requested to aid, and have already frequently sanctioned the School-books issued by the Kildare-place Society, — and also, after certain alterations, the T 2 280 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. School-books issued by the Gatliolic Book Society. The Board wish to remark, that they have never conceived it would be expe- dient to render the use of any particular Book or Books imperative. III. The Board understand that the control over Teachers of Schools is vested primarily in their Local Patrons and Conductors ; and that the power required by the Government to be conceded to the Board, of fining and dismissing Teachers, is to be exercised only in case of such Local Patrons and Conductors, after receiving grants, seeking to protect Teachers in violating the rules of the Board ; or retaining Teachers, found on trial, to be incompetent. IV. The Board understand that they are to require a permanent submission to its regulations, only in those cases in which Grants have been made towards the erection of School-houses, to be vested in Trustees, according to the directions of Government ; and that in Schools receiving occasional or annual Grants, such as salaries for the Teachers, &c., they are to require submission to their regulations only during the period for which Grants are made. V. By encouraging the pastors of different denominations to give religious instruction to the children of their respective flocks, out of School hours, the Board understand, merely affording to such pastors facility of access to the pupils at the time specified, and not employing or remunerating them. And they understand that the Parents and Guardians of the children are to determine to what denomination they respectively belong — the Board taking no cognizance of the matter. VI. The Board understand that the times for religious instruc- tion are to be determined by the Local Patrons and Conductors of Schools; the power vested in the Board on that subject being merely to sec that, at least, one week-day in the week is set apart for that purpose; they also understand that the religious instruction given may, or may not, be in the School-room ; the choice of the place being left to the Pastors of the children, but that liberty is to be secured to them to assemble the children of their respective flocks in the School-room, if they see fit.''^ VII. The Board understand that they are not, in ordinary cases, to exercise control over the use of the School-rooms on Sundays, that control being left to the Local Conductors of the School ; but that if any use be made of them, tending to contention and well- founded complaints between adverse parties, it is competent for the Board to interfere for the purpose of remedying the evil. The Board beg leave to add that they do not regard these observations as altering or modifying, in any degree, the original Instructions communicated to them in the Chief Secretary’s Letter, of October, 1831; they offer them as containing views which they have always entertained of their instructions, and upon which they have uniformly acted since the commencement of their labours. * This applies to schools built by aid from the Board, not to Schools Avhich receive aid only by way of salary, or grants of books — See Sixth Report, paragraphs 26 and 27. 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 281 VII. — Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners of National Education, and Directions for making Appli- cation for Aid towards the Building of School-Houses, or for the Support of Schools. I. — The Commissioners grant aid towards the building and sup- port of Schools of two classes, Elementary Schools and Schools of Industry; but they can grant aid only to a limited number of the latter, and these must be at certain distances from each other. It is an indispensable condition for aid towards a School of Industry, that a Work-room shall be annexed to it, if it be situated in a City or Town; and if it be a Country or Rural School, that a certain quan- tity of land shall be provided for Garden Culture. It is, however, for the Patrons of each National School to deter- mine whether they will make agricultural or other industrial instruc- tion part of the Education which it affords. It is for the Commis- sioners to do what they can in aid of their efforts, by having the Teachers taught the principles and practice of improved Agriculture during their Training Course, and by receiving Agricultural Pupils at the Model Farm, Glasnevin.- The Commissioners consider Schools for Females as of the class of Elementary Schools; but they require that instruction be there given in Sewing, Knitting, and other works suited to Females. II. — As to Government of Schools ivith respect to Attendance and Religious Instruction. 1. The ordinary School business, during which all Children, of whatever denomination they may be, are required to attend, is to embrace a specified number of hours each day. 2. Opportunities are to be afforded to the Children of each School for receiving such religious instruction, as their parents or guardians approve of. 3. The Patrons of the several Schools have the right of appoint- ing such religious instruction as they may think proper to be given therein, provided that each School be open to Children of all com- munions; that due regard be had to parental right and authority; that, accordingly, no Child be compelled to receive, or be present at, any religious instruction to which his parents or guardians object ; and that the time for giving it be so fixed, that no Child shall be thereby, in effect, excluded, directly or indirectly, from the other advantages which the School affords. Subject to this, religious instruction may be given either during the fixed School hours or otherwise. 4. In Schools, towards the building of which the Commissioners have contributed, and which are, therefore, vested in Trustees for the purposes of National Education, such Pastors or other persons 282 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. as sliall be approved of by tlie parents or guardians of tlie Children respectively, shall have access to them in the School-room, for the purpose of giving them religious instruction there, at convenient times to be appointed for that purpose, whether those Pastors or persons shall have signed the original application or otherwise. 5. In Schools NOT vested, but which receive aid only by way of Salary and Books, it is for the Patrons to determine whether religious instruction shall be given in the School-room or not; but if they do not allow it in the School-room, the Children whose parents or guardians so desire, must be allowed to absent themselves from the School, at reasonable times, for the purpose of receiving such instruction elsewhere. 6. The reading of the Scriptures, either in the Protestant Autho- rized or Douay Version, as well as the Teaching of Catechisms, comes within the rule as to religious instruction. 7. The rule as to religious instruction applies to Public Prayer and to all other religious exercises. 8. The Commissioners do not insist on the Scripture Lessons being read in any of the National Schools, nor do they allow them to be read during the time of secular or literary instruction, in any School attended by Children whose parents or guardians object to their being so read. In such case, the Commissioners prohibit the use of them, except at the times of religious instruction, when the persons giving it may use these Lessons or not, as they think proper. 9. Whatever arrangement is made in any School for giving reli- gious instruction, must be publicly notified in the School-room, in order that those Children, and those only, may be present whose parents or guardians allow them. 10. If any other books than the Holy Scriptures, or the standard books of the Church to which the Children using them belong, are employed in communicating religious instruction, the title of each is to be made known to the Commissioners. 11. The use of the books published by the Commissioners is not compulsory; but the titles of all other books which the Conductors of Schools intend for the ordinary School business, are to be reported to the Commissioners ; and none are to be used to which they object ; but they prohibit such only as may appear to them to contain matter objectionable in itself, or objectionable for common instruction, as peculiarly belonging to some particular religious denomination. 12. A Registry is to be kept in each School of the daily attend- ance of the Scholars, and the average attendance, according to the Form furnished by the Commissioners. III. — Miscellaneous. 1. It is the earnest wish of Her Majesty’s Government, and of the Commissioners, that the Clergy and Laity of the different religious denominations in the country should co-operate with one another in conducting National Schools. 2, When any School is received by the Commissioners into 1844.] ' OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 283 connexion with them, the inscription, “ National School,” and no other, shall be put up conspicuously on the School-house; and when a School-house is built partly by aid from them, a stone is to be introduced into the wall having that inscription cut upon it. 3. The Commissioners require that no use shall be made of the School-rooms for any purpose tending to contention, such as the HOLDING OF POLITICAL MEETINGS IN THEM, or bringing into them political petitions or documents of any kind for signature ; and that they shall not be converted into places of public worship. The Commissioners require the School-rooms to be used exclusively for the purposes of Education; and any breach of this Rule will be held to be a violation of the principles of the National Education System. 4. The Commissioners require that the principles of the following Lesson, or of a Lesson of a similar import, be strictly inculcated in all Schools admitted into connexion Avith the Board, and that a copy of the Lesson itself be hung up in each School. Christians should endeavour, as the Apostle Paul commands them, to “ live peaceably with all men” (Pom. eh. xii. v. 18) ; even with those of a ditferent religious persuasion. Our Saviour, Christ, commanded his disciples to ‘ ‘ love one another.” He taught them to love even their enemies, to bless those that cursed them, and to pray for those who persecuted them. He himself prayed for his murderers. Many men hold erroneous doctrines, but we ought not to hate or persecute them. We ought to seek for the truth, and to hold fast what we are convinced is the truth ; but not to treat harshly those who are in error. Jesus Christ did not intend his religion to be forced on men by violent means. He would not allow his disciples to fight for him. If any persons treat us unkindly, we must not do the same to them ; for Christ and his apostles have taught us not to return evil for evil. If we would obey Christ, we must do to others, not as they do to us, but as we would wish them to do to us. Quarrelling with our neighbours and abusing them, is not the way to convince them that we are in the right, and they in the wrong. It is more likely to convince them that we have not a Christian spirit. We ought to show ourselves followers of Christ, who, “ when he was reviled, reviled not again” (1 Pet. ch. ii. v. 23), by behaving gently and kindly to every one. 5. The Commissioners regard the attendance of any of their Teachers at meetings held for political purposes, or their taking- part in elections for Members of Parliament, except by voting, as incompatible with the performance of their duties, and as a violation of rule which will render them liable to dismissal. 6. Should the Commissioners consider any Teacher employed in a School under the Board unfit for his office, or otherwise objection- able, they require that he be dismissed, and another provided. Teachers are also liable to bo fined or suspended, at all times, when the Commissioners shall deem it necessary, on sufficient cause being shown. 7. The Commissioners, by themselves or their Officers, are to bo 284 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. allowed to visit and examine the Schools whenever they think fit. Those who visit on the part of the Commissioners are furnished with credentials under their Seal. IV. — Inspect ion of Schools, I. ADMISSION OF VISITORS. 1. Tlie public generally must have free access to every National School, during the hours devoted to secular instruction — not to take part in the ordinary business, nor to interrupt it — but as Visitors, to observe how it is conducted. 2. Every Teacher of a National School is to receive courteously Visitors of all denominations, to afford them free access to the School-room, and full liberty to observe what books are in the hands of the Children, or upon the desks ; what tablets are hung up on the walls, and what is the method of teaching; but they are by no means required to permit any person to interrupt the business of the School, by asking questions of Children, examining classes, calling for papers of any kind, or, in any other way, diverting the attention of either Teachers or Scholars from their usual business. 3. Should any Visitors wish for information which they cannot obtain by such an inspection, it is the duty of the Teachers to refer them to the Patrons or Managers of the School for it. 4. Every Teacher is required to have his Visitors’ or Daily Pteport Book lying upon his desk, that Visitors may, if they choose, enter remarks in it. Such remarks as may be made, the Teachers are by no means to alter or erase; and the Superintendent of the District is required to transmit to the Commissioners copies of such remarks as he may deem of sufficient importance to be made known to them. 5. As the religious instruction of the children is under the control of the Clergyman or lay person communicating it with the appro- bation of their parents, the Commissioners can give no liberty to any other Visitor, whether Clergyman or Layman, to interfere therewith. 2. INSPECTION BY THE COMMISSIONERS OR THEIR OFFICERS, 1. The Commissioners do not take the control or regulation of any School, except their own Model School, directly into their own hands, but leave all Schools aided by them under the authority of the Local Conductors. The Superintendents, therefore, are not to give direct orders, as on the part of the Board, respecting any necessary regulations, but to point out such regulations to the Con- ductors of the School, that they may give the requisite orders. 2. The Commissioners require that every National School be inspected by the Superintendent of the District, at least three times in each year. 3. The Superintendent, on each inspection, is to communicate OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 285 1844.] with the Patron or Correspondent, for the purpose of affording information concerning the general state of the School, and pointing out such violations of rule, or defects, if any, as he may have observed; and he is to make such suggestions as he may deem necessary. 4. He is to examine the Visitors’ Book, or Daily Report Book, and to transmit to the Commissioners copies of any observations made therein v/hich he may consider to he of importance. 5. He is not to make any observation in the Book except the date of his visit, the time occupied in the inspection of the School, show- ing the precise time at which it commenced, and the precise time at which it terminated; and also the number of Scholars present. 6. Upon ordinary occasions, ho is not to give any intimation of his intended visit; but during the middle term of the year, from 1st of May to 31st of August, when the inspection is to be public, he is to make such previous arrangement with the Local Managers, as will facilitate the attendance of the parents of the Children, and other persons interested in the welfare of the Schools. 7. He is to report to the Commissioners the result of each visit, and to use every means to obtain accurate information as to the discipline, management, and methods of instruction pursued, in the School. ' 8. He is to examine all the classes in succession, in their different branches of study, so as to enable him to ascertain the degree and efficiency of the instruction imparted. 9. He is to examine the Class Rolls, Register, and daily Report Book ; and to report with accuracy what is the actual number of Children receiving instruction at the School, and what is the daily average attendance. 10. He is to receive a monthly Report from the Teacher of each School, and also to make one quarterly himself to the Commissioners, in addition to his ordinary Report upon the School after each visit. 11. He is also to supply the Commissioners with such local infor- mation as they may from time to time require from him, and to act as their agent in all matters in which they may employ him ; but he is not invested with authority to decide upon any question afiecting a National School, or the general business of the Commissioners, without their direction. 12. When applications for aid are referred to the Superintendent, he is to communicate with the applicant so as to insure an interview, and also with the Clergymen of the different denominations in the neighbourhood, with a view of ascertaining their sentiments on the case, and whether they have any, and what, objection thereto. He is also to communicate personally, if necessary, with any other indi- viduals in the neighbourhood. 13. The Superintendent is to avoid all discussions of a religious or political nature; he is to exhibit a courteous and conciliatory demeanour towards all persons with whom he is to communicate, and to pursue such a line of conduct as will tend to uphold the just influence and authority both of Managers and Teachers. 286 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. V . — As to Appomtme?it, Conduct of Teachers^ Ac, 1. The appointment of Teachers rests with the Local Patrons and Committees of Schools, But the Commissioners are to he satisfied of the fitness of each, both as to character and general qua- lification. He should be a person of Christian sentiment, of calm temper, and discretion ; he should be imbued with a spirit of peace, of obedience to the law, and of loyalty to his Sovereign; he should not only possess the art of communicating knowledge, but be capable of moulding the mind of youth, and of giving to the power which education confers, a useful direction. These are the qualities for which Patrons of Schools, when making choice of Teachers, should anxiously look. They are those which the Commissioners are anxious to find, to encourage, and to reward. 2. The Commissioners have provided a Normal Establishment in Marlborough-street, Dublin, for training Teachers, and educating persons who are intended to undertake the charge of Schools ; and they do not sanction the appointment of a Teacher to any School, unless he shall have been previously trained at the Normal Estab- lishment, or shall have been pronounced duly qualified by the Super- intendent of the District in which the School is situated. 3. Teachers selected by the Commissioners for admission into the Normal Establishment, must produce a Certificate of good character from the officiating Clergyman of the communion to which they belong; they must also take the oath, or make a solemn declaration of allegiance, before a Magistrate, and in the presence of the Com- missioners; and they pass through an examination in the Books published by the Commissioners. They are to be boarded and lodged at an establishment provided by the Board for the purpose, at Glasnevin, in the immediate neighbourhood of Dublin, to which an Agricultural department is attached. They are to receive reli- gious Instruction from their respective Pastors, who attend on Thursdays at the Normal Establishment; and on Sundays they are required to attend their respective places of Worship; and a vigilant superintendence is at all times exercised over their moral conduct. 4. They are to attend upon five days in the week at the Training and Model Schools, where lectures are delivered on different branches of knowledge, and where they are practised in the art of Teaching. They are to receive instruction at Glasnevin, particularly in Agri- culture, daily, and they attend on Saturdays at the farm, which is conducted under the direction of the Commissioners, and where they see theory reduced to practice. They undergo a final examination at the close of their course, and each will then receive a certificate according to his deserts. The course of training at present occu- pies a period of four months and a half, and for a considerable time previous to their being summoned, they are required to prepare themselves for the course. 5. Teachers of Schools unconnected with the National Board, if 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 287 properly recommended, are also admitted to attend tlie Normal Establishment, as day pupils, without any charge for tuition ; but such persons maintain themselves at their own expense. 6. The Commissioners grant salaries to the Teachers, varying from £8 to £20 (and in the case of Female Teachers, from £8 to £15) per annum, according to the class in which they may be placed; regard being had to their qualifications, the average number of Children in attendance, the state of the School, and the extent of the instruction afforded in it. 7. Teachers of National Schools are divided into three classes, to which the following salaries are attached: — 1st, or highest Class, £20; 2nd, £15; 3rd, £12, per annum; and, in the case of Female Teachers, 1st or highest, £15; 2nd, £12; 3rd, £10, per annum. 8. Musters and Mistresses not sufilciently qualified for Classifica- tion, constitute a Probationary Class, and receive at most £8 per annum each, in which they must remain for at least One Year, They are afterwards to be examined by the Superintendent of the District, or, if in training, by the Professors, and such as are deemed sufficiently qualified to be placed in a higher Class, receive the increase of Salary to which they may become entitled, from the commencement of the, second year. 9. National Teachers are eligible to be re-classed at the termina- tion of one year from the date of any previous classification. They are also liable to be depressed a Class if they have conducted them- selves improperly, or if their Schools have declined, either as regards attendance, or in any other respect. 10. The Commissioners require that a further income be secured to the Teacher, either by Local Subscription or School-fees, to such amount in each case as they may direct ; and the Commissioners also require that the payments made by the Children shall not be diminished in consequence of any increase of Salary which may be awarded to the Teacher. 11. In Schools consisting of Male and Female Children, occupy- ing the same room, under the care of one Male Teacher, the Commissioners grant a Salary, not exceeding £6 per annum, to a Teacher of Needlework, provided the average daily attendance of Children be sufficiently large to warrant the Commissioners in so doing. 42. In Schools attended by Female Children only, under the care of a Female Teacher, such Teacher must be competent to conduct the Needlework, as well as the Literary Department. 13. The Commissioners also grant Salaries to Assistant Literary Teachers, of not more than £8 per annum each, in all Schools where, in their opinion, the daily average attendance is so large as to render additional Teaclaers necessary. 14. Salaries are granted by the Commissioners to the Teachers individually. No new Teacher, therefore, is to receive a Salary from them unless they have first approved of him; the amount is regulated by the Class in which he may be placed. 238 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COM3VIISSIONERS [1844. VI, — Boohs. 1. The Commissioners furnish gratuitously to each School a first Stock of School-hooks, in proportion to the attendance of Children, which is renewed at the end of every four years. They are to be kept as a School Stock, for which the Master or Mistress is held responsible, and they are on no account to be taken out of the School. The Commissioners also supply Books, from time to time, for the general use of the Children, and School requisites, such as paper, slates, quills, &c., at reduced rates. 2. The Funds of the Commissioners do not enable them to give a Free Stock sufficiently large for the entire wants of the School. It consists chiefly of Books and Lessons suited to the Junior’Classes, viz.. Spelling and Beading Tablets, First, Second, and Third Books; Grammars, Arithmetics, Copy Lines, and Arithmetical Tablets, also a Register and Report Book. The more advanced Lesson Books, Maps, Slates, Pencils, and Stationery, are to be purchased at the reduced rates. 3. When Books, &c., purchased from the Commissioners at the reduced price, are sold to the Children attending a National School, it is directed that in no case shall any advance be made on these prices; and the Superintendents have instructions to inquire into, and report upon, any infraction of this rule. 4. Books are supplied to Schools for the poor, not in connexion with the National Board, upon special application, at prices consi- derably lower than those at which they are sold to the public. VII. — Building. 1. Before any grant is made towards Building a School-house, the Commissioners are to be satisfied that a necessity exists for such a School, that an eligible site has been procured, that a satisfactory Lease of the site will be executed to Trustees ; and that the appli- cant parties are prepared to raise, by local contribution, at least one-third of the whole sum which the Commissioners deem necessary for the erection of the House, providing Furniture, &c. 2. If the proposed site be for a School in a Rural District, and be within three statute' miles of a School-house, towards the erection of which the Commissioners have contributed aid, no Grant can be made. 3. Although the Commissioners do not absolutely refuse aid, towards the erection of School-houses on ground connected with a place of Worship, yet they much prefer having them erected on ground which is not so connected, where it can be obtained; they therefore require that, before Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house ground be selected as the site of a School-house, strict inquiry be made whether another convenient site can be obtained, and that the result shall be stated to them. 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 289 4. The School premises must be vested in Trustees, at a nominal rent, and for such term, under the circumstances, as the Commis- sioners may deem necessary. 5. The Trustees are to be chosen by the applicants themselves, and their names reported to the Commissioners for their approbation. The Trustees are bound to hold the School premises for the pur- poses of National Education, according to the Regulations of the Commissioners. 6. No alteration is to be made in the Trusteeship without the concurrence of the Commissioners. If any of the Trustees die, or resign, or become otherwise incapable of acting, new Trustees shall be elected to supply their place, subject to the approval of the Commissioners, 7. The Trustees are bound by the terms of the Lease to keep the House and Furniture in sufficient repair. 8. When Grants are voted towards the Building, &c., of a School- house, the conveyance to Trustees must be duly executed before the worlcs are commenced. 9. No Grant can be made until the Superintendent shall have reported upon all the circumstances of the case. 10. The Commissioners determine, from the information afforded them, the dimensions of the proposed Building. 11. The Commissioners cannot, in any case, pay more than two- thirds of the sum which they may deem necessary for the erection of the School-house (including Furniture, &c.); and they invariably require that the remaining one-third, at least, shall be locally pro- vided for. 12. The cost of the House, &c., is determined by the number of Children which it is intended to accommodate, allowing an area of six square feet for each child. Example. — A School-house capable of accommodating one hundred Children, should contain not less than an area of six hundred square feet, and should be ten feet high to the wall-plate. 13. The Commissioners furnish instructions as to the Plan and Specification, to which the parties receiving aid are bound strictly to adhere. 14. The Commissioners do not contribute to the ornamenting of School-houses, but merely to such expenditure as may be necessary for having the Children accommodated in plain, substantial build- ings. If buildings of another description be preferred, the whole of the extra expense must be provided by the applicants. 15. The Commissioners do not contribute towards the expense of erecting Residences for the Teachers, except in the case of a District Model School. 16. The House, Furniture, &c., must be completed, the Teacher or Teachers appointed, and the School in operation, before the Grants can be paid. 17. The whole of the works must be' completed within twelve 290 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. months from the date of the execution of the Lease (unless by spe- cial permission) or the Grants will be forfeited. 18. The Commissioners do not make advances or instalments of their Grants. 19. Previous to the payment of the Grants, a Certificate, accord- ing to a Form furnished, must be forwarded to the Commissioners, stating that the School-house, Furniture, &c., have been completed in a satisfactory and workmanlike manner, and built according to the dimensions and directions set forth in the Plan and Specification. This Certificate to be signed by the Manager, by the Trustees named in the Trust Deed, and by the Contractor. The work to be approved of by the Superintendent of the District, or by any other person authorized by the Commissioners or the Government to examine it; and if a question arise as to the expenditure incurred, the accounts must be submitted to any audit which may be deemed necessary. 20. The Commissioners do not make Grants to purchase School- houses, nor to purchase, alter, or furnish other Houses, for the purpose of being converted into School-houses. Abstract of the several Trusts set forth in the Leases to which the Trustees executing these Leases will he hound to the Commissioners of National Education. 1. That every School to be established shall be kept open for a competent number of hours, in each day, at the discretion of the said Commissioners, or of the Committee for the time being, for Moral and Literary instruction only; and that one day in each week or part of a day, independently of Sunday, shall be set apart for the Religious Instruction of the Children, on which day, or part of a day, such Pastors or other persons as may be approved of by the Parents or Guardians of the Children respectively, shall have access to them in the School-room for that purpose, whether those Pastors or per- sons shall have signed the original application or not; and also, that convenient opportunity be afforded to them for the same pur- pose on other days of the week. When any course of Religious Instruction is to be pursued in a School during School hours, to which the Parents or Guardians of any of the Children attending the School shall object, an arrangement shall be made for having such instruction given to those who are to receive it, at a stated time, or in a separate place, so that no Children whose Parents or Guardians object to their being so, shall be present. 2. The titles of all Books which are intended to be used in the ordinary School business shall be reported to the Commissioners, and no other Books, save those so reported and sanctioned, shall be used in such instruction. 3. If any other Books than the Holy Scriptures, or the Standard Books of the Church to which the Children may belong, be employed in communicating Religious Instruction, the titles of such Books also shall be made known to the Commissioners. 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 291 4. All Teachers, Male and Female, teaching in Schools connected with the Board, either after appointment or previously, shall hold themselves in readiness, when called upon, to attend at the General Normal Estahlishment in Dublin, or at one of the District Model Schools hereafter to be opened. They are liable to be fined, re- moved, or suspended, at all times when the Commissioners shall deem it necessary, on sufficient cause being shown. 5. The School shall be open at all times for the inspection of the Commissioners, their Officers, or Superintendents; and the Public of all denominations, whether Clergy or Laity, shall have access to the Schools to observe how they are conducted, in the manner and under the restrictions as set forth in the Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners, under the head of “ Inspection of Schools.” 6. No Meetings of any kind whatever shall be permitted to be held in the School-houses, or in any part or Room thereof, or on the Premises conveyed, except such as relate to the business of the School ; no Political Petition or Document shall be brought into the School-houses or Premises, or any part thereof, for signature or otherwise, and neither the House, nor any part of it, shall be converted into a place of Public Worship, or used for any purpose save that of such School. Every School-house shall be kept in full and sufficient repair by local contributions solely, and local contri- butions shall also be raised towards the payment of the Teachers’ Salaries. 7. In case it shall happen that at any time the above trusts and regulations shall not be duly performed by the Trustees, or shall be refused to be executed by them, the Grant paid by the Commis- sioners shall be recoverable from the Trustees, their Executors and Assigns, jointly and severally, or satisfaction as to the sum paid shall be made by them to the Commissioners, in whatever way the Commissioners may require. 8. Should any Trustee die, or desire to be discharged of the trusts, or reside out of Ireland, or neglect, or refuse, or become in- capable of executing the trusts, the other Trustee or Trustees may appoint a new Trustee or Trustees, to be approved of by the Com- missioners ; or in the case of the other Trustees declining, neglect- ing, or refusing to exercise the power of such appointment within six months, it shall be lawful for the Commissioners to nominate a new Trustee. VIII. — 1. Aid to Schools p7'eviously established. 1. The aid granted to Schools previously established is limited to Salary and Books. 2. Before such aid can be granted, the Commissioners must be satisfied that the case is deserving of assistance ; that there is reason to expect that the School will be efficiently and permanently sup- ported; that some local provision will be made in aid of tlio Teachers’ Salary, either by School-fees or otherwise ; that the 292 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. School-house is in good repair, and provided with a sufficient quan- tity of suitable Furniture ; that a competent Teacher has been appointed; that the School is in operation; and that there is a su/- jicient daily average attendance of Children. 3. Before the Commissioners consider any application for aid, they require, from the Superintendent of the District, a report upon all the circumstances of the case. 4. To entitle a School to a continuance of aid, the House and Furniture must be kept in sufficient repair by means of local con- tributions; the School conducted, in all respects, in a satisfactory manner, and in accordance with the regulations of the Commis- sioners; and it must appear, from the Register of the School, that there is a sufficient daily average attendance of Pupils. 2. — WORKHOUSE SCHOOLS. Extract from the Act for the more effectual Relief of the Desti- tute Poor of Ireland, 1st and 2nd Viet. ch. 56, sec. 49 : — ‘ ‘ And be it enacted, That no order of the Commissioners, nor “ any by-law, shall oblige any inmate of any workhouse to attend “ or be present at any religious service which may be celebrated “ in a mode contrary to the religious principles of such inmate, nor “ shall authorize the education of any child in such workhouse in “ any religious creed other than that professed by the parents or “ surviving parent of such child, and to which such parents or “ parent shall object, or, in the case of an orphan, to which the ‘ ‘ guardian or guardians, godfather or godmother of such orphan, “ shall object: Provided also, that it shall be lawful for any regu- ‘ ‘ lar minister of the religious persuasion of any inmate of such “ workhouse, at all times in the day, on the request of such in- “ mate, to visit such workhouse, for the purpose of affording reli- “ gious assistance to such inmate, and also for the purpose of in- “ str acting his child or children in the principles of his religion." Such Schools are received into connexion, and grants of Books made thereto, on condition that they shall be subject to inspection by the Commissioners, or their Officers, and that the provisions of the above enactment, in reference to Religious Instruction, shall be faithfully observed. 3 SCHOOLS ATTACHED TO PRISONS. Such Schools are received into connexion, upon the same general principles as the Workhouse Schools, and grants of Books are made thereto. IX. — I. As applications for aid have frequently been made in respect of expenses incurred previously to any communication with the Commissioners, they desire it to be distinctly understood, that they will not hold themselves bound to grant assistance in any case, unless application shall have been made to them in the first instance, unless such application shall have been approved of, and unless they shall have funds at their disposal when they come to decide upon the case, to enable them to grant the required aid. Applicants are OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 293 1844.] therefore recommendetl not to incur any expense towards tlie pay- ment of which they expect the Commissioners to contribute, until the decision of the Boarch shall have been communicated to them. 2. Applicants for assistance are not to understand that the Com- missioners are bound to grant the full amount of aid, as set forth in the foregoing Begulations, in every case ; nor can they grant any unless they have sufficient funds for the purpose, which depends upon the amount placed at their disj^osal by Parliament. 3. Persons desirous of obtaining assistance from the Commission- ers of Education, under any of the foregoing heads, will, upon inti- mating to the Secretaries the nature of the aid required, be furnished with the Forms, upon which their application must be laid before the Commissioners. 4. All communications in reference to National Schools should be made by the Manager or Correspondent. The Commissioners do not correspond with Teachers. 5. All letters should be directed as under. No communications are received which are not prepaid, except those containing Docu- ments sent from this Office, and which are required to be returned. The Secretaries j Education Office, Mmihorough-street, DUBLIN. Maurice Cross, 1 James Kelly, / Secretaries. VIII. — Form of Trust-deed. This Indenture made the day of in the Year of our Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty- between of the First part, Richard, Lord Archbishop of Dublin; the Most Reverend Archbishop Daniel Murray; Franc Sadleir, Clerk, Doctor of Di- vinity; Right Honourable Anthony Richard Blake; Robert Holmes, Esquire, Barrister-at-Law ; Right Plonourable Sir Patrick Bellew, Baronet; Richard Wilson Greene, Esquire, Her Majesty’s Solicitor- General ; Pooley Shouldham Henry, Clerk, Doctor of Divinity ; J ohu Richard Corballis, Esquire, one of Her Majesty’s Couusel-at-Law; Alexander Macdonnell, Esquire; and the Mos t Noble Charles William, Marquess of Kildare, Commissioners appoin ted for administering the Funds placed at the disposal of His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, for the Education of the Poor of Ireland, of the second u 294 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1844 . part, and Trustees named and approved of by and on behalf of the said Commissioners of the third part. Whereas the said well and sufficiently seized or possessed of all that Lot or Piece of Ground hereinafter mentioned and demised, or intended to be demised. And whereas it is the wish and intention of the said and of the said Trustees Parties hereto, that a Scl ool, with the approbation and under the control of the said Commissioners, also Parties hereto, shall be established on the said Lot or Piece of Ground, in the Parish of and County of for the Education of the Poor Children (Male and Female) in the said Parish, to be called National School. And whereas the sum required for the Building and Erecting the said intended School-house, and the Finishing and Furnishing thereof, according to the annexed Plan, Specification, and Estimate, amounts to the Sum of Sterling. And whereas the Sum of Sterling, has been raised by voluntary contribution, or local subscriptions, towards defraying the expenses of the Building, Finishing, and Furnishing said intended School-house. And the said Commissioners have, in order to promote the Establishment of the said School, by Order bearing date the day of in the Year of our Lord directed that the Sum of Sterling,, to make up the said estimated Sum of Sterling, shall be paid to the said Trustees, Parties hereto, out of the said Fund placed at the disposal of His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant as aforesaid, provided tlie said School-house shall have been Built, Furnished, and Completed in all respects to the satisfac- tion of the said Commissioners, by the day of next ensuing the date of these Presents. Now this Indenture W iTNESSETH that the said for the Considerations aforesaid, and in order to effectuate the purposes aforesaid, and for and in consideration of the Yearly Rent, Reservations, and Agree- ments hereinafter reserved and mentioned. Demised, Granted, Set, and to Farm-let, and by these Presents, Demise, Grant, Set, and to Farm-let, unto the said as Trustees aforesaid, containing in Front Feet, or thereabouts, and in breadth in the Rere Feet, or thereabouts, and in depth from Front to Rore Feet, or thereabouts, meared and bounded as follows: — that is to say, together with all Buildings and Improvements erected and made thereon, and all and singular the Rights, Members, Privileges, Passages, Appendancies and Appur- tenances, to the said Lot of Ground and Premises belonging, or in anywise appertaining, which said Lot of Ground and Premises are more particularly described, laid down, and delineated by the Map and Survey thereof hereon inserted, to Have and to Hold all and singular the said hereby granted and demised Ground, Plouse, and Premises, with their Appurtenances, unto the said Trustees, Parties hereto, their Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, for and during 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 295 upon the several Trusts, and to and for the Uses and purposes hereinafter mentioned, expressed, and declared, of and concerning the same, and to and for no other Use, Trust, Interest, or Purpose whatsoever, they, the said their Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, yielding and paying unto the said Heirs, Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, during the continuance of this Demise, the Sum of One Penny on the Feast of St. Michael, in each and every Year; and it is hereby expressed and declared, and it is the true intent and meaning of these Presents, and of the several and respective Parties hereto, that the said Demise hereby made shall be and continue during the term aforesaid, subject to and upon the Trusts, Regulations, Uses, Conditions and Purposes hereinafter mentioned, expressed, and declared, of and concerning the same, that is to say. That each and every Scho ol to be kept a nd established on the Premises Imreby demised shalT be kept open for ammp.e.teutjmmb^ hours in each day,~arih"e di scr eti on of the said Commissioners, or of the Com- *. ihi'shioners for the time being, and shall, during said hours, be used j for Moral and Tiitorarv Education only, n,nd ^at one day m each * w^U, or part of a day in the week, independfintly_aLSjm.day,_shaU be set apart for the Ue RgTo uYThMructl on o f _the Childre n, on which day, or part of a day, such Pastors or otTier T?ersons _^ approved of by the parents or Guardians of the C hildren, xespec- ti vely, ""shall have access to them in the School-room for that i purpose, whether those Pastors or Persons shall have signed-the ortginaP application or not; and also, that convenient ppportuiiity he afforded t o them for the same purpose, on other days of the week. Provided always, and it is the true intent and meaning of these Presents, that where any course of Religious InstructiouL-is to . bB p u^rsued in any such ScliooL as -aforesaid, djaring School hours, to which the Parenfo or Guardians of any of the Children attending such School shaR obj.ect,..an arrangement shall be made for having such Instruction given to those who are to receive.it at a stated time, or in a separate pla^ so as that no Children, whose Paren ts j| or Guardians object to thfiir Reing-so,- be- present nt.. it; and fur-ther, I) that thU'Titles of all books which are intended to be used in the ordinary School business, shall be reported to the said Commis- sioners, or to the Commissioners for the time being, and that no other Books shall be used in such Instruction save and except those which are so reported and sanctioned by such Commissioners as aforesaid; and further, that if any other Books than the Holy Scrip- tures, or the Standard Books of the Church to which the Children using them belong, be employed in communicating Religious In- struction, then and in such case, the Title of each such Book or Books shall be made known to the said Commissioners; and further, that all the Master and Masters, Teacher and Teachers, of each and every such School for the time being, shall not only in the first instance, if the said Commissioners shall see fit, before he, she, or they shall be so appointed, haye received previous Instruction in the 296 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1844 . General Normal Establishment in Dublin, or at one of the District Model Schools of the said Commissioners, and shall also have obtained from the said Commissioners for the time being, if they shall so think fit. Testimonials of good conduct and general fitness, but shall be liable to be fined and removed, or suspended from time to time and at all times when and as often as such Commis- sioners as aforesaid for the time being shall deem it necessary, in such way and manner as they shall deem expedient, or see fit upon good and sufficient cause being shown; and that the said Commis- sioners, or their Officers and Superintendents for the time being, or any of them, shall from time to time and at all times hereafter, be allowed and permitted on demand to visit and examine each and every such School whenever and so often as they or any of them shall think fit or deem it necessary; and further, that the Public of all denominations, whether Clergy or Laity, shall also have access to each and every such School, in the manner and under the restric- tions particularly set forth in the Rules and Regulations of the said Commissioners, under the head and title of Inspection of Schools;” to observe how such School may be conducted; and that no meet- ings of any kind whatever be summoned, held, or convened, or permitted so to be, in any such School-house, or in any part or room thereof, or on the premises hereby conveyed or intended so to be, save such as may relate exclusively to the business thereof; and that no petition or document of any kind whatsoever, save such as may relate exclusively to the business of the said School, be brought or carried into any such School-house or premises, or any part thereof, for signature or otherwise ; and that such School-house and Pre- mises, or any part thereof, shall not be converted into a place of Public Worship, or used for any purpose, save that of such School ; and that from and after the day of the date of these Presents, every such School-house shall be kept in full and sufficient repair by Local Contribution solely, and that Local Contributions shall also be raised toward payment of the Teacher’s Salary of this School after the manner set forth in the Rules and Regulations of the said Com- missioners. Provided always, and it is hereby further expressed and declared to be the true intent and meaning of these Presents, and of the several Parties hereto, that in case any of them the said Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, or any Trustee to be appointed by virtue of these Presents, shall die or be desirous of being discharged from tbe Trusts hereby created, or shall go or reside out of Ireland, or shall neglect, or refuse, or become incapable to execute such Trusts, it shall and may be lawful to and for the surviving or continuing Trustee or Trustees, to nominate and appoint a new Trustee or Trustees in the room of any such Trustee or Trustees, such new Trustee or Trustees to be first approved of by the said Commissioners, or their Successors for the time being ; and in case any such surviving or continuing Trustee or Trustees shall decline, neglect, or refuse to exercise the powers of Appointment hereby giyeu as aforesaid, within Six Calendar OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 297 1844.] Months after all or any of the events hereinbefore mentioned shall arise, happen, or take place, that then, and in all or any of such case or cases, it shall and may be lawful to and for the said Commis- sioners, or their Successors for the time being, to nominate and appoint such new Trustee or Trustees in the room of any such Trustee or Trustees as aforesaid, upon the like Trusts as are hereinbefore mentioned, and that thereupon the said Premises hereinbefore mentioned, shall be Conveyed and Assigned, so as that the same shall vest in such new Trustee or Trustees so to be nominated and aj)proved as aforesaid, upon the like Trusts, and to and for the like Uses, Intents, Regulations, Conditions, and Pur- poses, as are hereinbefore mentioned, expressed, and declared, of and concerning the same, xVnd the said the aforesaid Trustees, do hereby for themselves, severally and respec- tively, and for their several and respective Executors, Administra- tors, and Assigns, covenant, promise, grant, and agree to and with the said Commissioners, Parties hereto, and to and with their Suc- cessors for the time being as aforesaid, in manner following, that is to say, that they the said Trustees as aforesaid, shall and will, from time to time, and at all times hereafter, well, truly, diligently, and faithfully do, execute, and perform all and every the Uses, Trusts, Regulations, and Conditions, and for the purposes hereinbefore mentioned, expressed, and declared, and in them as such Trustees reposed. And in case it shall happen, that at any time hereafter default shall be made in the due execution and j^erformance of all or any of the said Trusts, Regulations, Uses, Conditions and Purposes hereinbefore mentioned and expressed, that then, and in all or any of such case or cases, they, the said Trustees as aforesaid, jointly and severally, and their several and respective Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, shall and will well and truly pay, or cause to be paid back unto the said Commissioners, or their Succes- sors for the time being as aforesaid, the said Sum of Sterling, so paid by the said Commissioners, Parties hereto as aforesaid, or otherwise satisfy them as to the said Sum of in whatever way shall be required by them the said Commissioners, or their Successors, for the time being; any thing herein contained to the contrary thereof in anywise notwithstanding. And the said and the said Trustees do hereby for themselves, and the Survivors of them, their and his Heirs, Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, covenant and agree to and with the said Commissioners, and their Successors, for the time being, as aforesaid, that they, and the Survivors of them, their and his Heirs, Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, shall and will from time to time, and at all times hereafter, upon the request of the said Commissioners, or their Successors for the time being, and at their own proper Costs and Charges, do, perform, and execute all and every such further and other Act and Acts, Heed and Heeds, Assignment, Conveyance, Release, and Assurance, in the Law 29S ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. whatsoever as well for Corroborating and Confirming these Presents, as also for the further and better Exchanging, Assigning, Assuring, and Confirming all and singular the hereinbefore granted and as- signed Lot of Ground and Premises or intended so to be, to the several Uses, and upon the several Trusts, Intents, Eegulations, and Purposes hereinbefore and hereby respectively mentioned, expressed, and declared, of and concerning the same, as by the said Commis- sioners, or their Successors, for the time being, their or any of their Counsel learned in the law, shall in that behalf be reasonably advised, devised, required, demanded, or directed. In witness whereof the Parties aforesaid have hereunto put their Hands and Seals the Day and Year first above written. Signed, Sealed, and Delivered hy the said in theg>resence of Signed, Sealed, and Delivered hy the said Commissioners, in the presence of The Commissioners having found it difficult to get full and satisfactory answers to the Queries which have been hereto- fore sent to applicants for aid towards building School-houses, or towards paying Salaries to Teachers of Schools already estabhshed, have for some years abandoned that practice, and obtain the necessary information through the Superintendents of the District, who report on the two following Forms. IX Form of Superintendent’s Report upon application for aid towards Building a School-house, in the County of Name of proposed School . Name of Patron or Correspondent . Post- town . 1. Where is the Site of the proposed School- house ? In what Townland ? In what Parish 1 In what Barony ? 2. State the extent of the Site, and its dimensions. 3. Is it in a healthy situation 1 4. Is it to be enclosed, and how ? 5. Is there any, and what extent of ground for aijricultural purposes 1 6. Is it a portion of Church, Chapel or Meeting-house Yard ? 7. Is it in connexion with any Religious Establishment'? 8. If so, has any inquiry been made to procure any other Site and what has been the result of the inquiry ? 1844.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 299 9. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction ? 10. State the Christian and Surname and Residence of the person making a Lease of the Site, and what title he has to the ground. 11. For what length of time does the grantor agree to give the Lease ? 12. Is the ground liable to any, and what Rent ? 13. What are the Christian and Surnames of the Trustees, and their Places of Residence respectively h 14. Yvdiat situations do they respectively fill, and do you consider them fit persons to act as Trustees ? 15. What number of Children may be expected to attend the School, distinguishing Males amd Females; and what is the Popula- tion of the Parish, distinguishing that portion of it likely to need such a School 16. Is the School to be under the direction of a Committee, and by whom elected ? 17. What amount of Local Subscription has been raised, or is likely to be raised, towards the erection of the House ? 18. How is it proposed to keep the House and Furniture in repair ? 19. Does a necessity exist for the building of a new School-house here ? 20. State the names and circumstances of such National, and other Schools for the poor as are in the neighbourhood within a circuit of three miles, and what number of Children attending them. 21. Have you consulted the Clergymen of the different denomi- nations as to making any arrangement for giving religious instruc- tion in the proposed School h 22. Have you presented to the parties concerned in this applica- tion, including the Trustees, a Copy of the Trust-deed 1 23. Are they willing to execute such Deed, and to observe the Rules therein set forth h 24. State any other circumstances connected with this application which you may consider material for the information of the Com- missioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend that it should be entertained, or otherwise. 25. HaAm you had an inteiwiew with the Patron or Correspondent of the School 1 26. Have you communicated personally with any other indivi- duals on the subject, and wliatha,s been the result of your interview! 27. State the date of your visit. Superintendent of National Schools. 300 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1844. X Form of Superintendent’s Report upon application for aid towards Payment of Teacher’s Salary, and for Sup- ply of Boohs, &c., School, in the County of , Patron or Correspondent : , Post-tov/n . 1. When was the School estahlished? In what Parish 1 In what Townland? In what Barony? 2. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction ? 3. State the names of the National Schools within three miles of this Applicant School. 4. State the distance of each from this Applicant School. 5 . State the names of the other Schools for the poor within three miles of this Applicant School. 6. State the distance of each from this Applicant School. 7. State whether the School is, or has been, in connexion with, or derived aid from, any other Society; and if so, the name of the Society, the amount of the aid received, and whether that connexion will be discontinued should a grant be made. 8. Are the Patrons of the School, during its former connexion, aware that application has been now made on its behalf to the Com- missioners of Education? If so, is it with their approbation ? 9. If they are not aware, or do not approve, state the reasons. 10. State whether the School-house is attached to, or erected upon Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house ground ; or whether it is in con- nexion with any Religious Establishment ; and if so, what is the nature of such connexion ? Of what materials is it built ? Is it thatched or slated? In what state of repair? What are its dimen- sions? Prom what funds was it erected ? Who pays the Rent of it? 11. Is the School-house secured by Lease or otherwise for the purpose of Education ? 12. Are the School-rooms wholl}^ employed for the use of the Children — if not for what other purposes are they used? 13. hat is the number of rooms used as School-rooms? State the length, breadth, and height of each by internal measurement. Are they sufficiently ventilated and warmed ? 14. Is any portion of the House occupied by the Teacher as a residence; and if so, does any inconvenience arise therefrom ? If there are any other apartments, state their uses. 15. How many desks and seats are there in the School-room, or rooms ; how many children do they accommodate, and of what does the other Furniture consist ? 16. State the Christian and Surname of the present Teacher or ^ Teachers, and their ages. 17. Have they received instructions in the art of teaching in any, and what. Model School ? 18. What testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office! and have you examined such documents? OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 301 1844.] 19. Have tliey been at any time previously employed as Teachers of a National School 'i 20. State your opinion of the Teachers as to literary acquire- ments; as to character; as to method of conducting the School. 21. Have the Teachers any other occupation ? State the nature and emoluments of it. 22. What is the annual amount of local Funds towards payment of the Teaclier s salary and repairs of the School- house? 23. Do the Scholars pay any thing ? What are the rates of pay- ment, and by whom regulated ? 24. Are any, and what number of Children admitted gratuitouslyy and by whose authority ? 25. If any Teacher die or be removed, will the Patron or Com- mittee take care that such change be reported immediately to the Commissioners ? 26. Is it proposed to keep a Pvegister in the School, recording the daily attendance of the Children, and the average attendance in each week and each quarter ? 27. Will the inscription ^‘National School,” be put up con- spicuously on the School-house ? 28. Will the General Lesson be hung up in the School-room, or if not, will any other, and what will be substituted in its stead? 29. Will the Commissioners, by themselves or their Officers, be allowed to visit and examine this School whenever they think fit. 30. Will the School be hona fide open for Children of all religious denominations ? 31. Will access be given to the public of all denominations to visit the School, wdtli liberty to inspect the Registry, witness the mode of Teaching, and see that the Regulations of the School are faithfully observed, though not to interfere with the management, or to interrupt the business of the School ? 32. State the Titles of all such Books as are intended to be used. If those published and issued by the Board, state which of them. 33. What arrangements have been made, or are proposed to be made, for the Religious Instruction of the Children, either in the School-house or elsewhere ? 34. Are they such as not to interfere with or impede the secular business of the School ? 35. Are they satishxctory to the Parents of the Children, and publicly notified ? 36. What is the Population of the Parish, and what proportion of them are of the poorer class ? State any thing you can ascertain respecting that portion of the Population of the neighbourhood, whose Children are likely to attend a National School. 37. How many Children were present at the time of inspection ? How many on the Books for the last Six Months ? What was tho average daily attendance for the last Six Months ? Is any increase expected, and to what extent ? ' 302 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1844 . 38. Is tlie Scliool under the direction of a Committee, and by whom chosen ? 39. How many days in each week, and how many hours in each day, are employed in instructing the Children in the ordinary branches of Secular Education ? State particularly at what hour the School commences, and when it closes. 40. Has this application been got up by the Teacher or his Friends, or for his benefit exclusively ? 41. Have you communicated with the Clergymen of the different denominations in the neighbourhood, with respect to this application j and have they made any, and what, objections thereto 1 42. If this School be taken into connexion, is there a reasonable prospect that adequate local aid, in addition to what the Commis- sioners contribute, will be provided for its permanent support? 43. State any other circumstances connected with this application you may consider material for the information of the Commissioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend it to be entertained or otherwise. 44. Have you had an interview with the Patron or Correspondent of the School? State the religious denomination to which he belongs. 45. Have you communicated personally with any other individuals in the neighbourhood on the subject, and what has been the result of your interview? 46. State the date of your visit. S)Ui:>erintendent of National Schools. Maurick Cross, ) James Kelly, j Secretaries. XL — Queries to be answered on application to the Commis- sioners of Education for aid towards the Salary of the Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, in ! Parish of , County of . 1. State the Christian and Surname of the Teacher or Teachers on whose behalf you now apply. State also the age of each. 2. Have they been educated at any, and what. Model School ? 3. Hid they ever conduct a National School ? and if so, state the name of it ; during what period and date of leaving it. 4. What testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office ? 5. When did this School open for business under his or their superintendence ? 6. What is the annual amount of local Funds towards payment of their salary ? 7. Ho the Scholars pay any thing, and what ? 8. How many School-rooms are there ? OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 303 1844.] 9. What are the dimensions of each in the clear 1 10. How many Children have been present on an average each week, since the opening of the School 1 Males, Females. 11. Do you expect any increase, and to what extent ? Signed for and on behalf of the Applicants and Committee, and by their Authority, day of Post-town. Maurice Cross, I ry ^ . > Secretaries. XII. — Twelve Practical Rules for tlie Teachers of National Schools. 1. The Teachers of National Schools are required — To keep at least one copy of the General Lesson suspended conspicuously in the School-room, and to inculcate the principles contained in it on the minds of their Pupils. 2. To exclude from the School, except at the hours set apart for Pteligious Instruction, all Catechisms and Books inculcating peculiar religious opinions. 3. To avoid fairs, markets, and meetings — but above all political meetings, of every kind ; to abstain from controversy ; and to do nothing either in or out of School which might have a tendency to confine it to any one denomination of Children. 4. To keep the Register, Report Book, and Class Lists accurately and neatly, and according to the precise form prescribed by the Board. 5. To classify the Children according to the National School Books; to study those Books themselves; and to teach according to the improved method, as pointed out in their several prefaces. 6. To observe themselves, and to impress upon the minds of their Pupils, the great rule of regularity and order — a time and a place FOR every thing, AND EVERY THING IN ITS PROPER TIME AND PLACE. 7. To promote, both by precept and example, cleanliness, neat- ness, and decency. To efiect this, the Teachers should set an ex- ample of cleanliness and neatness in their own persons, and in the state and general appearance of their Schools. They should also satisfy themselves, by personal inspection every morning, that the Children have had their hands and faces washed, their hair combed, and clothes cleaned, and, when necessary, mended. The School apart- ments, too, should be swept and dusted every evening ; and white- washed at least once a year. 8. To pay the strictest attention to the morals and general con- duct of their Pupils, and to omit no opportunity of inculcating the principles of truth and honesty : the duties of respect to superiors, and obedience to all persons placed in authority over them. 304 ELEVENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS, ETC. [ 1844 . 9. To evince a regard for tlie improvement and general welfare of their Pupils ; to treat them with kindness, combined with firmness; and to aim at governing them by their affections and reason, rather than by harshness and severity. 10. To cultivate kindly and affectionate feelings among their Pupils; to discountenance quarrelling, cruelty to animals, and every approach to vice. *11. To record in the School Register the amount of all grants made by the Board, and the purposes for which they were made. 12. To take strict care of the Free Stock of Books granted by the Board; and to endeavour to keep the School constantly supplied with National School Books and Requisites, for sale to the Children, at the reduced prices charged by the Commissioners. Maurice Cross, James Kelly, Secretaries. XIII.— Lord Morpeth’s Dokatiok. The Commissioners of Education have distributed the Interest of the Sum of <£1,000, placed at their disposal by Lord Morpeth, among the following Teachers : — Teacher. School. County. Amount paid. 1 John Donaghy . i Larne . Antrim . ''e CO CO Joseph Barbour . | Upper Falls . 1)0. 2 6 3 Philip Brady . ' Dernakesk Cavan > 2 6 3 John Thompson . ' James O’Beirne . 1 Bally rashane Derry 2 6 3 Kiltyclogher . Tvroue . 2 6 3 William Forde . I Skeiga bo. 2 6 3 John Sullivan ' . i Charleville Cork 2 6 3 James Murphy Baliygiblin Do. 2 6 3 ^lichael Wall i Macroom Do. 2 6 10 .John Connell ] Ballinbrana . Carlow . 2 6 3 Thomas Menton . Tallaght Dublin . 2 6 3 Michael IMoore Newbridge Kildare . 2 6 3 Timothy Byrne Callan . Kilkenny 2 6 3 Patrick Quinn Dromiskin Louth 2 6 3 James Maguire I Cornhill IMayo 2 6 3 Total, . 34 14 4 Maurice Cross, ) . . James Kelly, | TWELFTH EETORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, r OR THE YEAR 1845. TO HIS EXCELLENCY WILLIAM BARON HEYTESBURY, LORD LIEUTENANT- GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency, 1. — 1. In commencing our present Report, it is our grati- fying duty to express our acknowledgments for the Charter of Incorporation, which her Majesty has been graciously pleased in the course of last year to grant us. 2. We have already availed ourselves of it so as to effect a very important improvement in the plan originally ado^ited, which was for having National School-houses built by aid from the public so conveyed to Trustees, as to be secured for the purposes of National Education according to the existing National system. 3. The course hitherto has been to have the legal title vested in private individuals on the jiroper trusts, but this has led to much inconvenience, and indeed positive mischief ; for besides difficulties through the decease of Trustees, change of residence, and unwillingness or incapacity to act, there has been a very general neglect as to the keeping of School- houses in repair, and the only remedy for such neglect, would be proceedings against the Trustees, a course most desirable to be avoided. 4. Therefore, being now enabled to take conveyances of pro- perty to ourselves in our corporate capacity, we have, accord- ing to the communication which we have already had the honour of making to your ExceUency upon the subject, resolved, that, in every case in which we make a grant for building a National School-house, we shall take upon ourselves 306 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1845. the trust for the public, and the charge of keeping the pre- mises in repair ; leaving, however, the Local Managers, who in general are not the Trustees, just the same right, as to the appointment and removal of Teachers, and the general con- duct of the School, as they at present possess under our control. 5. With respect to the School-houses heretofore built by aid from us, and which are already vested in Trustees in the way we have mentioned, we have resolved, according to the permission which your Excellency has granted to us, to accept (when such is the wish of the Patrons) transfers of such Schools to us, and to undertake the repairs in this case also. II. — 6. We had, at the commencement of the last year, 3,153 Schools, which were attended by 395,550 children. At the close of it the schools amounted to 3,426, and the number of children in attendance upon them to 432,844. 7. We have to add, that we have undertaken to make Grants towards the building of 276 School-houses, which are yet to be completed, and which, when the whole are finished and opened, w^e expect will be attended by about 27,172 additional children. III. — 8. The schools in connexion with us, on the 31st December last, include those founded by the Guardians of the Poor of 90 Unions, and the whole of the Unions then established in Ireland amounted to 123. 9. With reference to this fact, we cannot refrain from observing, as ^Ye did in former Reports, “that the Boards of “ Guardians of the different Unions comprise Protestants and Roman Catholics, and have amongst them men of the highest “ rank and station ; that the Schools are attended by Pro- “ testants and Roman Catholics indiscriminately ; and that “ the duty of giving religious instruction to those of each “ creed belongs to a chaplain of their own communion. That “ here, therefore, we see the National system carried into “ complete effect ; that here we see how peculiarly adapted “ it is to the circumstances of Ireland ; and that here, too, we “ see how decidedly it carries the opinion of the country “ with it.’’ IV. — 10. We trained during the year, and supported at the public expense, 260 Teachers for National Schools, of whom 173 were males, and 87 were females. We also trained 1845.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 307 30 Teachers, who supported themselves, for Schools not National, of whom 6 were males and 24 were females. 11. Of the Teachers trained for National Schools, 1 4 were of the Established Church, 33 were Presbyterians, 7._^ere Dissenters of various other denominations, and 20 ^__w ere Poman Catholics. Of the Teachers trained for Schools not National, 4 were of the Established Church, and 26 were Poman Catholics. 12. Yv^e have at present in training 162 Teachers, all of whom are for orcUnary National Schools. Thirty of the num- ber form a special class, and are to receive a training of two years, as mentioned in the sixth paragraph of our last Peport. 13. We have also 3 Teachers in training for Agricultural Schools. 14. We have, therefore, altogether in training, at present 165 Teachers, who are supported at the public expense. V. — 15. In accordance with the design expressed in our last Peport, 96 Monitors, 3 being selected by each of our 32 Superintendents from the best Schools in his district, have been put on salaries as follows : — for the first year they are to receive £4 ; for the second, £5 ; for the third, £6 ; for the fourth, £7. They will then undergo a training at our Normal Establishment, and afterwards he sent out as National Teachers. 16. We hope not only to keep up the present number ^ of paid Monitors from year to year, but to increase it ; and we anticipate the best effects from the continued supply of qua- lified Teachers, which we hope thus to provide for the public. yi. — 17. We have adverted in former Peports to the v importance of Agricultural instruction. We have now 5 Agricultural Model Schools in operation, and we have under- taken to make grants towards 5 more, which have not been as yet established. 18. There are also 7 of the ordinary National Schools which have land annexed to them, and afford Agricultural instruction. 19. In two of these, namely, Cloghan and Loughash, 12 free Scholarships have been established, for which Lady B unbury pays £30 a year, and the Board contribute an equal sum. yil. — 20. ^Ye have caUed upoii our several Superinten- 308 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1845. dents to recommend sites for District Model Schools ; they have done so, and the communications they have made to us upon the subject are now under consideration. VIII. — 2 1 . Since we determined on taking upon ourselves the trust of School premises, we have made known our reso- lution to 126 applicants for building aid. Of this whole number, three only have positively refused to adopt the Board as their Trustees ; two others have objected to do so, unless the Board would permit the premises to revert to the grant or on repayment of the grant ; one has declined to do so, unless the whole expense of the proposed building were defrayed by the Board ; the final determination of 25 has not as yet been communicated to the Board ; and 95 have consented. IX. — 22. The demand for our publications is greatly on the increase. We have lately published new editions of several of them. We have introduced some improvements into them, with the view of making them more interesting, and suitable to children. X. — 23. We annex the usual account of the year’s expen- diture up to the 31st instant, with the list of our Schools, and the attendance thereupon, &c. XI. — 24. We submit this as our Beport for the year ending 31st December, 1845, to your Excellency; and in testimony thereof have caused our Corporate Seal to he hereunto affixed, this Second day of April, One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty-six. (Signed,) Maurice Cross, \ James Kelly, j Secretaries. Education Office, Marlborough-street. . — An Account of the Receipts and Disbursements of the Commissioners of National Education^ from the 1st April, 1845, to 31st March, 1046. 1845.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND- 309 X , 310 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1845 . II. — Table showing the progressive Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, from the date of the First Report of the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, to the 31st December, 1845. ' No. and Date of Report. No. of Schools in operation. No. of Children on the Rolls. No. 1, ‘iJlst December, 1833, 789 107,042 No. 2, 31st March, , 1835, . 1,106 145,521 Nb. 3, do. . 1836, . 1,181 153,707 No. 4, . do. ■ 1837, . 1,300 166,929 No. 5, do. 1838, . 1,384 169,548 No. 6, 31st December, 1839, 1,581 192,971 No. 7,. do. 1840, . 1,978 232,560 No. 8, do. 1841, 2,337 281,849 No. 9, do. 1842, . 2,721 319,792 No. 10, do. 1843, . 2,912 355,320 No. 11, do. 1844, 3,153 395,550 No. 12, do. 1845, 3,426 432,844 Maurice Cross. 7 James Kelly, 'j-Sa-retoncs. III. — Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, during the Year 1845, as compared with the preceding Year. 31st Deckmber, 1844. 31st December, 1845. i No. of Schools in operation, . 3,153 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, .... 22 No. to which Building Grants had been made, not then in operation, 237 Total No. of Schools on 31st De- cember, 1844, .... 3,412 No. of Schools in operation, . 3,426 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, . . . .16 No. to which Building Grants have been made, not yet in operation, 276 Total No. of Schools on 31st De- cember, 1845, .... 3,718 ' Deduct Schools on 31 st Dec. ,1844, 3,412 Increase during the year 1 845, . 306* No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for half-year cjRfe^Sept. 30,1 844, 387,935 Additional attendance upon Schools to which Salaries have been granted smea 30 ih Sep- tember, 1844, . . .7,615 395,550 No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for half-year Sept. 30,1845,428,280 Additional attendance upon Schools to which Salaries have been granted since Sept. 30, 1845, .... 4,564 432^8^ Deduct the returned attendance of Sept., 1844, and the addi- tional attendance of that year, 395,550 Increase during the year 1 845, 37,294 Expected attendance in the 27C> Building eases, ..... 27,172 Actual attendance upon the 3,426 Schools in operation, .... 432,844 Actual attendance upon tho 16 Suspended Schools, . . . .Nil. Expected attendance in the 276 Building eases, ..... 27,172 Actual attendance upon tho 3,426 Schools in operation, .... 432,844 Actual attendance upon tho 16 Suspended Schools, . . . .Nil. Total number of Schools, 3,718 Total attendance, actual and expected, 460,016 * Total No. of Schools taken into connexion during tho year 1845, . 370 Deduct Schools struck oif during tho year 1845, . . . 64 Net increase during the year, as above, . . . 306 Maurice Cross,? Jajies Kelly, ’\SecrOarm. 311 1845.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. IV. — Table showing in what Provinces the 370 New Schools, taken into connexion during the Year 1845, are situated, and the nature of the Grants awarded to them. Province. Sal.ary nnd Books. Books only, being Workhouse Schools. Towards Building and Furnishing Schools— Houses not yet completed. Total. Ulster, 125 2 25 152 Munster, . 44 3 52 99 Leinster, 37 1 10 40 Connaught, • 44 - 27 71 Total, . • 250 6 114 370 V. — Table showing the Number of National Schools in each Pro- vince, whether in Operation, in progress of Building, or Sus- pended, with their actual and expected Attendances. Province. In operation, with their Attendance as returned on the Kolls for the half-year ending September 30, 1045. In progress of Building with their expected attendance. Suspended. Total. No. of Schools. Attendanee. No. Building. Attendance. Ulster, 1,442 141,174 57 5,432 1 1,500 Munster, 725 118,467 102 10,210 2 829 Leinster, 855 118,087 30 2,640 5 890 Connaught, . 404 50,552 87 8,890 8 499 Total, . 3,426 428,280* 276 27,172 16 3,718 * There is, in addition to this number, an attendance of 4,564 Children upon Schools to which Salaries have been granted since September, 1845, making the total attendance of 432,844. — Seo Table No. III. VI. — Table showing the Number of Workhouse Schools in con- nexion with the Board, on the 31st December, 1845, and the Provinces in which they are situated, (included in Table V.) Ulster, . . 22 Munster, , ... . 29 Leinster, ... . 27 Connaught, . • . 12 - Total Schools, • . 90 x2 312 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1845, VII. — Table showing the number of Teachers trained during the year 1845, for National Schools, and for Schools not National, distinguishing the Religious Denominations of each. Sex of Teacher. •Teachers trained for National Schools. Teachers trained at their own expense for Schools not in connexion with the Board. Total Number of National and Private Teachers trained in 1845. Established Church. Presbyterians. Dissenters of various other denominations. Roman Catholics. Total. Established Church. Presbyterians. Dissenters of various other denominations. Roman Catholics. Total. Males, . 7 28 3 135 173 1 5 6 179 Females, 7 5 4 71 87 3 - - 21 24 111 Total, 14 33 7 20G 260 4 “ - 26 30 290 VIII.' — Table showing the Amount and Nature of Grants 'paid and Grants avjarded to National Schools, during the Year 1845, ]. Grants paid in 1845. Towards building and Furnishing New Schools. Number and Amount of School Requisites sold at Reduced Prices. Number and Value of Free Grants of Books and School Requisites. Number of Teachers, and Amount of Salaries paid to them. Amount. No. of Grants. Amount. No. of Grants. Value. No. of Teachers Amo’jnt. £ s. d. 4,360 16 0 5,120 £ s. d. 5,504 5 8 925 £ s. d. s,6i7 10 0 3,892 £ s. d. 40,091 4 2 2. Grants awarded in 1845. Number and Amount of Grants atvarded towards Building and Furnishing New Schools. Number and Amount of Annual Rate of Salaries granted during the Year to the Teachers of New Schools, to Assistants, Workmistresses, and Monitors, &c., &c. No. of Grants. Amount. No. of Teachers. Amount. 114 £ s. d. 8,491 3 2 458 £ s. d. 3,646 0 0 Maurice Cross, ) o ^ . James Kelly, / JX._T.VBLE showing the Number of N.vtioxal Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers ; the Number of Schools towards the erection of which the Commissioners have made Grants, but wliich have not vet come into operation, and the expected attendance upon tliem ; tlie Number oi Suspended Schools ; the Number or Schools Struck Off; also, the amount of Aid granted for the year ending the 31st December, 1845. ^ ULSTER— Operation Schools, 1,442. Building Schools, 57. Suspended Schools, 1. Struck-off Schools, 64. \To face, vaae 312. i COUNTY. No. of Schools in j operation on theSlstDec., 3 ma. No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for the Half-years ending Number of Aid granted during the Year ending the 81st December, 1845. Amount of Local Contribu- Mding and Pitting-up. No. of Building Schools | on theSlstDec., 1845. B Expected Attendance. Aid Granted. Amount of Local Contribution towards Building and Fitting-np. No. of Schools suspended, 3 but not struck off the i] j Rolls. j No. of Schools struck off 1 tlui ing the Year 1C45. j No. of Children on tlio Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for the portion of the Half-year during which the Schools were open. Aid Cancelled. Aid Granted during the Year ended 3l8t December, 1846. 3, St March 18«. 30th September, 1845. 3lst March, 1845. 30th September, 1045. Requisites Half-price. Free Stock, Salary paid during the Ycai*. Males. Females, Total. Males. Females. Total. Males. Females. Building. Fitting-up. Bequisites at Half-price. Free Stock. Amount paid during the Year. Males. Females. Total. Building. Fitting-up. Miiles. Females. Total. M. F. Total. Building. Fitting-up. ULSTER. 1 ^ Antrim, 2 Armagh, 3 Cavan, '' Donegal, 5 Down, 6 Form.anagh, 7 Londonderry, Monaghan, , 9 Tyrone, . 280 71 135 184 244 104 141 104 179 13,890 4.645 8,132 11,798 13,010 5,453 7,570 7,176 10,216 8,912 3,019 5,557 8,060 7,885 3,522 5,201 4,945 7,157 22,802 7,664 13,689 19,858 20,895 8,975 12,771 17, ’373 13,756 4,686 8,323 9.935 14,206 5,551 7,214 7,714 9,755 10,493 3,287 6,292 7,655 10,067 4,014 5,645 6,389 7,194 24,249 7.973 14,615 17,590 24,273 9,565 12,859 13,103 16,949 245 67 98 162 205 115 90 146 49 25 44 43 51 17 38 20 £ 5. d. £ s. d. 7 10 0 £ J. d. 431 2 3 116 2 11 156 8 6 208 13 5 369 18 3 141 10 10 149 3 2 175 7 7 265 7 0 £ J. d. 187 9 0 78 16 6 120 16 0 158 0 6 225 7 6 97 5 0 94 9 4 72 18 0 131 18 2 £ 5. d. 3,360 15 0 803 0 0 1,410 1 8 2,025 5 0 2,735 6 8 1,123 3 4 1,691 16 8 1,120 1 8 2,172 13 4 £ d. 4 6 2 10 14 6 2 13 200 100 540 ICO 830 342 120 625 150 190 100 435 560 285 80 515 350 450 975 100 1,390 627 200 1,140 £ S. d. 222 0 0 300 13 4 134 0 0 784 13 4 200 0 0 1,058 13 4 370 0 0 133 6 8 7G7 6 8 £ J. d. 26 5 0 33 15 0 15 0 0 73 2 6 97 10 0 45 0 0 15 0 0 £ d. 124 2 6 167 4 2 74 10 0 428 17 11 100 0 0 593 1 8 207 10 0 74 3 4 426 15 10 1 12 3 1 6 2 12 5 211 *94 28 97 bs 194 no 58 29 419 98 S81 107 152 57 210 832 : 292 168 40 86 220 145 120 20 22 94 233 75 288 'go 180 453 220 £ d. 200 13 4 66 13 4 50 0 0 100 0 0 £ d. 22 10 0 7 10 0 5_12 6 11 6 0 £ J. d. 7 7 2 17 0 1 6 11 2 1 10 £ d. 3 10 0 2 10 0 6 5 0 £ 5. d. 37 16 8 4 0 0 4 13 4 6 13 4 25 3 4 2 0 0 G1 16 8 27 13 4 Total, 1,442 81,890 54,258 136,148 81,040 j 60,034 141,174 1,208 325 - 7 10 0 2,013 13 11 1,167 0 0 16,442 3 4 - 57 3,117 1 2,315 ; 5,432 3,970 13 4 391 17 6 1 2,196 5 5 1 42 1,037 994 2,031 682 564 1,246 417 6 8 46 17 6 12 10 8 12 5 0 169 16 8 MUN STER — Operation Scliooli 3 , 72 . 5 . Building Schools, 102. Suspended Schools, 2. Stmek-off k Schools, 10. H 1 Glare, 2 Cork, 3 Kony, . Limei'iok, . s Tipperary, . 6 Waterford, 87 259 97 75 139 68 6,191 21,321 8,440 1L411 4,368 4,497 17,030 6,696 4,279 8.903 3,440 10,688 38,351 1.5,130 9,553 20,314 7,808 7,279 24,833 10,047 6,095 11,755 5,508 5,497 20.389 8,004 4,824 9,680 4.556 12,776 45,222 18,051 10,919 21,435 10,064 62 192 73 56 112 50 43 120 45 29 60 29 _ Z 103 16 3 443 17 5 223 3 3 ] 35 1 1 6 288 9 5 103 1 9 129 2 6 299 4 8 118 14 0 91 0 0 88 3 0 73 17 8 928 0 0 3,025 5 0 ’837 0 0 1,742 5 0 802 1 8 z 19 43 9 12 17 2 1,100 2,510 600 720 1,000 100 1,750 420 400 790 50 1,870 4,260 1,020 1,120 1,790 150 1,382 0 0 2,920 0 0 GOO 13 4 747 6 8 1,194 13 4 100 0 0 132 15 0 315 15 0 67 10 0 84 0 0 134 5 0 11 5 0 757 7 6 1,617 17 6 334 1 8 415 13 4 664 9 2 55 12 6 ’ 2 2 6 1 1 596 130 *37 130 596 91 78 115 57 115 135 100 0 0 2G6 13 4 11 5 0 30 0 0 4 10 3 I 15 0 3 15 0 10 0 0 16 0 0 9 0 0 Total, . 725 57,005 1 44,845 |' 101,850 65,517 52,950 118,467 545 326 I - - 1,297 19 7 800 1 10 8,602 13 4 - 102 6,030 - 4,180 10,210 6,944 13 4 745 10 0 3,845 1 8 2 10 650 167 817 78 172 250 3C6 13 4 41 5 0 6 5 3 3 15 0 35 0 0 LEINSTER — Operation Schools, 855. Building Schools, 30. Suspended Schools, 5. Struck -off Schools, 2 Dviblin, 3 Kildaro, < Kilkenny, s King’s, c Longford, 7 Louth, 8 Meath, 9 Queen’s, >9 Westmeath n Woxford, 12 Wicklow, Total, 3,774 8,360 3,837 7,335 3,293 2,992 6,339 7,207 4,082 3.405 4,606 2,667 3,497 8,486 3,530 7,367 12,611 6,534 5,487 11,454 13,101 7,541 6,205 7.960 4,947 49,527 107,324 4,301 9,399 3,616 8,115 3,543 2,902 6,170 7,504 4,519 3,711 5,792 3,242 3,701 5,649 3,770 3,985 3,352 4,350 2,740 62,814 55,273 7,313 5,860 11,432 13,908 8,504 7,063 10.142 6,982 118,087 296 5 11 114 16 4 184 14 3 1,670 18 10 697 19 2 10,565 2 6 13 10 0 639 10 840 10 585 18 66 13 300 0 380 13 401 6 60 13 133 6 1,505 I 1,135 I 2,640 j 1,G9G 0 0 190 10 0 42 15 7 10 55 12 67 1 37 1 22 219 20 I 28 3 6 4 13 CONNAUGHT — Operation Schools 404. Building Schools, 87. Suspended Schools, 8. Stmek-off Schools, 6. 1 Gahvay, 2 Leitrim, 7,257 4,443 7,337 404 1 28,839 4,840 3,176 3,617 3,256 3,506 12,097 7,619 10,954 7.786 8,778 7,800 4,492 7,272 5,115 5,721 5,528 3,321 3,700 3,675 3,928 13,328 7,813 10,972 80 14 4 102 18 7 90 6 11 117 17 3 1,080 13 622 0 1,044 6 414 16 8 4,160 2,954 670 3,816 8,890 5,178 3 ' Ulster, . 2 Munster, . 3 Leinster, . 4 Connaught, . . 1 1,442 725 855 1 404 81,890 57,005 57.797 28,839 64,258 44,845 49,527 18,395 136,148 101,850 107,324 47,234 81,040 65,517 30’,400 60,034 52,950 55,273 20,152 Total, . 3,426 1 22.5,, 731 167,025 392,556 239,871 188,409 GENERAL SUMMARY IN PROVINCES of the 3,718 Schools in Connexion on the 31st December, 1045. Additional attendance upon Schools to which Salaries have been granted since 30th Soptonibor, 1845, 141,174 118,467 118,087 50,552 1,208 545 585 317 325 326 406 137 z 7 10 0 27 0 0 2,013 13 11 1,297 19 7 1,670 18 10 502 4 2 1,167 0 0 800 1 10 697 19 2 414 16 8 16,442 3 4 8,602 13 4 10,565 2 6 : 4,160 8 4 13 10 0 57 102 30 87 3,217 6,030 1,605 5,420 2,315 4,180 1,135 3,470 6,432 10,210 2,640 8,890 3,970 13 4 6,944 13 4 1,696 0 0 5,178 3 4 391 17 6 745 10 0 190 ’ 0 597 6 2,196 5 5 3,845 1 8 943 5 0 2,909 5 11 I 5 8 42 10 6 6 1,037 650 97 276 994 167 122 65 2,031 817 219 341 682 78 20 no 564 172 28 1,246 250 48 110 417 6 8 366 13 4 200 0 0 166 13 4 46 17 6 41 5 0 7 10 0 18 15 0 12 10 8 6 6 3 0 13 3 12 5 0 3 15 0 2 10 0 169 16 8 35 0 0 12 0 0 20 la 8 2,655 1,194 - 34 10 0 5,484 16 6 3,079 17 8 3 14 6 545 7 10 39,770 7 6 , 57 1 8 26 1 8 13 10 0 276 16,072 11,100 27,172 17,789 10 0 1,925 0 9,893 18 0 16 64 2,060 1,348 3,408 890 764 1,654 1,150 13 4 114 7 6 19 9 2 18 10 0 237 13 4 j Due m 1845, but not paid untill 846, Omitted, Training Department, Total, Maurice Cross, ) Sprrpfnripo James Kelly, / x3 3,629 0 0 39,853 10 10 k it * .v: M... ^ I ’■ ,!«■;•■ ■■ • • ’ ' I' - ' -Vfi. . t!v.... ■»f - ■' :" ■.' m. f : wr.r vl ' )> ', ■ ■ '.ns -i -'':r:'- ■ , r •■; ~ fi i-'i " ^ '' 1 I ..... ' y ■;.. - I;] -.. ivieHI-x>K;a> > • ■ .-• V-;'* •'* . T?. . ;■> , Ml ... •. ■ • . 4 '. i t'^ vi:.» V- u . ^£1 ' I i 6,.,v ,-, . ;, All j uvr ' ■ ; • ■ '>■■• ■■- I' «T ' . ' . . , ■ • I - 1 m . ■■ ■? • >».r- • : .’’ •! J >6 I .fw I . . » I ■€ 1845.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 313 X. — Charter of Incorporation granted by Her Majesty to the Board of National Education in Ireland. VICTORIA, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, and soforth, To all to whom these presents shall come, greeting. Whereas, in order to promote the welfare, by providing for the Education of the Poor of Ireland, it is expedient that the Commissioners of National Edu- cation in Ireland, should bo invested with the powers and privileges hereinafter coxitained. Know ye Therefore, that We, of our special grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, by and with the advice and consent of our right trusty and well-beloved Councillor, William Lord Heytesbury, Knight Grand Cross of the most Honourable Military Order of the Bath, our Lieutenant-General and General Governor of Ireland, and according to the tenor of our letter, under our Privy Signet and Royal Sign Manual, bearing date at our Court at Saint James’s the Seventh day of August, One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty Five, in the Ninth Year of our Reign, and now enrolled in the Rolls of our High Court of Chancery in Ireland, have granted, constituted, and declared, and by these Presents for Us, our Heirs, and Successors, We do grant, constitute, and declare, that the Most Reverend Father in God, our right trusty and right entirely beloved Cousin and Councillor, Richard, Archbishop op Dublin, Primate of Ireland, our trusty and well-beloved the Most Reverend Archbishop Daniel Murray, our trusty and well-beloved Franc Sadleir, Doctor in Divinity, Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, our right trusty and well-beloved Councillor, Anthony Richard Blake, our trusty and well-beloved Robert Holmes, Esquire, Bar- rister-at-law, our right trusty and well-beloved Councillor, Sir Patrick Bellew, Baronet, our trusty and well-beloved Richard Wilson Greene, Esquire, our Solicitor-General in that part of our said United Kingdom called Ireland, our trusty and well-beloved PooLEY Shouldham Henry, Doctor in Divinity, our trusty and well-beloved, John Richard Corballis, Esquire, one of our Counsel at Law, our trusty and well-beloved Alexander Macdonnell, Es- quire,and our trusty and well-beloved Charles William Fitzgerald, commonly called the Marquess of Kildare, Commissioners of Na- tional Education in Ireland, and all and every other person and persons who shall from time to time be appointed Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, by the Lord Lieutenant or other Chief Governor or Governors of Ireland for the time being (the said Commissioners, and all and every other person and persons so ap- pointed by the Lord Lieutenant or other Chief Governor or Governors of Ireland for the time being, to be removable at his or their pleasure) shall be for ever hereafter^ one Body Corporate and Politic in deed 314 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1845 . and in name, and that the said Body Corporate shall he called “The Commissioners of National Education in Irelandf and them by the name of “ Commissioners of National Education in Ireland f into one Body Corporate and Politic, in deed, fact, and name, for ever. We no for us, our Heirs and Successors, erect, constitute, establish, confirm, and declare by these Presents, and We do for us, our Heirs and Successors, grant and declare that by the same name of “The Commissioners of National Education in Irelandf they shall have perpetual succession, and that they and their Successors, by that name, from time to time and at all times hereafter, shall be able and capable in law, without our Licence in Mortmain, to have, take, purchase, receive, hold, enjoy, and retain to them and their successors, in fee and perpetuity, any manors, lands, tenements, rents, annuities, privileges, liberties, possessions, and hereditaments of what kind, nature, or quality soever in Ireland, not exceeding in the whole the clear yearly value of Forty Thousand Pounds Sterling. And more- over to purchase and acquire any goods and chattels whatsoever ; and also to take and receive any sum or sums of money, or any manner or portion of goods and chattels that shall to them be given, granted, devised, or bequeathed by any person or persons. Bodies Corporate and Politic, capable to make a gift or devise thereof, and therewith and thereout to erect, maintain, and support in all places of that part of our said United Kingdom called Ireland, where they shall deem the same to be most necessary and convenient, such and as many Schools as they shall think proper. And also, to give, grant, alien, assign, and dispose of any manors, lands, tenements, rents, hereditaments, goods, and chattels, and to do and execute all and singular other matters and things necessarily relating thereunto. And also, to give and grant any Lease or Leases of any lands or tenements belonging to, or which may hereafter belong to, the said Body Corporate and Politic, for any term not exceeding three lives, or Thirty-one years : Provided, that any such alienation, and that every such Lease or Leases be made with the approbation of the major part of the Members of the said Body Corporate then present, (such major part being at least three in number,) and every Lease ^o to be made shall be of lands in possession and not in reversion. - And We do also for us, our Heirs and Successors, give and grant unto every subject or subjects whatsoever, of us, our Heirs and Successors, whether incorporated or not incorporated, special licence, power, faculty, and authority, to give, grant, sell, alien, assign, (lis- pose, or bequeath unto the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, and their Successors, for the use and benefit of them, and their Successors, any manors, lands, tenements, rents, privileges, liberties, possessions, and hereditaments of what nature or kind soever, within that part of our said United Kingdom called Ireland, so as the same do not exceed in the whole the clear yearly sum of Forty Thousand Pounds Sterling j and that the said Body Corporate and their Successors, by the name of “The Commissioners of Natiom\ 1845.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 815 Education in Ireland^' shall and may plead and be impleaded, sue and be sued, answer and he answered, defend and be defended, in all or any Courts and places, and before any J udges, J ustices. Officers of us, our Heirs and Successors, in all and singular actions, pleas, suits, plaints, matters and demands, of what kind or quality soever they shall be, in the same manner and form, and as fully and amply as any of our subjects of our realm may or can do, sue or be sued, plead or be impleaded, answer or be answered unto, defend or be defended. And that the said Body Corporate shall and may have and use a common Seal for the affairs and business of National Education in Ireland, and that it shall and may be lawful for the said body Corporate and their successors, the same Seal from time to time to change, alter, or make new, as to them shall seem proper. And We do hereby for us, our Heirs and Successors, ordain, declare, and direct, that whenever the said Commissioners, or either, or any of them, or any other person or persons to be appointed in the place or in succession to them, or any of them, shall by death, resignation, removal, or otherwise, cease to be a Commissioner or Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, then and in every such case it shall and may be lawful for the Lord Lieutenant, or other Chief Governor- or Governors of Ireland for the time being, by Warrant under Hand and Seal, to appoint one other person in the place and stead of any such person so ceasing to be such Commissioner respectively, and any such person so to be appointed shall accordingly be and becoma one of the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, and Member of the Corporation hereby constituted. And We do hereby for us, our Heirs and Successors, grant, declare, and appoint that k shall and may be lawful for the Lord Lieutenant, or other Chief Governor or Governors of Ireland for the time being, if it shall appear fit to him or them,, respectively, to increase the number of the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland: Provided, hov- ever, that the whole number of persons intended by virtue of tjnese Presents to be incorporated, as aforesaid, do not at any timo exceed fifteen, but may consist of any less number. Lastly, We do by these Presents, for us, our Heirs and Successors, grant, unto tho said Body Corporate, by the name of The Commissioners of N^ti^gnal Educa- tion in Ireland^" and to their Successors, that these GU¥\jetters Patent or the enrolment hereof, shall be in and by all things o-ood firm valid sufficient, and effectual in the Law, according to true intent and meaning thereof, and shall be taken, construed, -and adjudged, in the most favourable and beneficial sense, fox the Lest advantaire of the said Body Corporate and their Successors, as well in all Courts of Records as elsewhere, and by all and singudar the Officers and Min- isters whomsoever and wheresoever of us, our Heirs and Successors : Provided always that these our letters patent be enrolled in our High Court of Chancery in Ireland, vrUhin the space of Six Calendar Months, next ensuing the date hereof. — In Witness whereof We have caused these our Letters to be made Patent, Witness, Willum 316 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1845. Baron HEYTESBURr, our Lieutenant-General and General Governor of Ireland, at Dublin, the Twenty-sixth day of August, in the Ninth Year of our Reign. For 0. Fitzsimon, Clerk of the Crown and Hanaper, David Sherlock, Deputy. Enrolled in the Office of the Rolls of Her Majesty’s High Court of Chancery in Ireland, the First day of September, One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty-five. William Webb, D.K.R. Entered and Examined by George Hatchell, Clerk Rolls. XL — Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners of National Education, and Directions for making Appli- cation for Aid towards the Building of School-Houses, or for the Support of Schools. ‘ 1. — The Commissioners grant aid towards the building and sup- port of Schools of two classes, Elementary Schools and Schools of Industry; but they can grant aid only to a limited number of the latter, and these must be at certain distances from each other. It is an indispensable condition for aid towards a School of Industry, that a Work-room shall be annexed to it, if it be situated in a City or Town; and if it be a Country or Rural School, that a certain quan- tity of land shall be provided for Garden Culture. It is, however, for the Patrons of each National School to deter- mine whether they will make agricultural or other industrial instruc- tion part of the Education which it affords. It is for the Commis- sioners to do what they can in aid of their efforts, by having the Teachers taught the principles and practice of improved Agriculture during their Training Course, and by receiving Agricultural Pupils at the Model Farm, Glasnevin. The Commissioners consider Schools for Females as o.f the class of Elementary Schools; but they require that instruction be there given in Sewing, Knitting, and other works suited to Females. II. — As to Government of Schools with respect to Attendance and Religious Instruction. ‘ 1. The ordinary School business, during which all Children, of whatever denomination they may be, are required to attend, is to embrace a specified number of hours each day. 2. Opportimities are to be afi:brded to the Children of each School OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 1845 .] 317 for receiving eucli religious instruction as their parents or guardians approve of. 3. The Patrons of the several Schools have the right of appoint- ing such religious instruction as they may think proper to be given therein, provided that each School be open to Children of all com- munions; that due regard be had to parental right and authority; that, accordingly, no Child be compelled to receive, or be present at, any religious instruction to which his parents or guardians object; and that the time for giving it be so fixed, that no Child shall be thereby, in effect, excluded, directly or indirectly, from the other advantages which the School affords. Subject to this, religious instruction may be given either during the fixed School hours or otherwise. 4. In Schools, towards the building of which the Commissioners have contributed, and which are, therefore, vested in Trustees for the purposes of National Education, or, which are vested in the Commissioners in their Corporate capacity, such Pastors or other persons as shall be approved of by the parents or guardians of the Children respectively, shall have access to them in the School-room, for the purpose of giving them religious instruction there, at convenient times to be appointed for that purpose, whether those Pastors or persons shall have signed the original application or otherwise. 5. In Schools NOT vested, but which receive aid only by way of Salary and Books, it is for the Patrons to determine whether religious instruction shall be g\\Qn in the School-room or not; but if they do not allow it in the School-room, the Children whose parents or guardians so desire, must be allowed to absent themselves from the School, at reasonable times, for the purpose of receiving such instruction elsewhere. 6. The reading of the Scriptures, either in the Protestant Autho- rized or Douay Version, as well as the Teaching of Catechisms, comes within the rule as to religious instruction. 7. The rule as to religious instruction applies to Public Prayer and to all other religious exercises. 8. The Commissioners do not insist on the Scripture Lessons being read in any of the National Schools, nor do they allow them to be read during the time of secular or literary instruction, in any School attended by Children whose parents or guardians object to their being so read. In such case, the Commissioners prohibit the use of them, except at the times of religious instruction, when the persons giving it may use these Lessons or not, as they think proper. 9. Whatever arrangement is made in any School for giving reli- gious instruction, must be publicly notified in the School-room, in order that those Children, and those only, may be present whose parents or guardians allow them. 10. If any other books than the Holy Scriptures, or the standard books of the Church to which the Children using them belong, are 318 TWELFTH REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1845 . employed in communicating religious instruction, the title of each is to be made known to the Commissioners. 11. The use of the books published by the Commissioners is not compulsory ; but the titles of all other books which the Conductors of Schools intend for the ordinary School business, are to be reported to the Commissioners; and none are to be used to which they object; but they prohibit such only as may appear to them to contain matter objectionable in itself, or objectionable for common instruction, as peculiarly belonging to some jDarticular religious denomination. 12. A Registry is to be kept in each School of the daily attend- ance of the Scholars, and the average attendance, according to the Form furnished by the Commissioners. III. — Miscellaneous. 1. It is the earnest wish of Her Majesty’s Government, and of ' the Commissioners, that the Clergy and Laity of the different religious denominations in the country should co-operate with one another in conducting National Schools. 2. When any School is received by the Commissioners into connexion with them, the inscription, “ National School,” and no other, shall be put up conspicuously on the School-house ; and when a School-house is built partly by aid from them, a stone is to be introduced into the wall having that inscription cut upon it. 3. The Commissioners require that no use shall be made of the School-rooms for any purpose tending to contention, such as the HOLDING OF POLITICAL MEETINGS IN THEM, 01* bringing iuto them political petitions or documents of any kind for signature. 4. The Commissioners require that the National School-rooms shall not be converted into places of public worship. 5. The Commissioners require the School-rooms to be used exclu- sively for the purposes of Education; and any breach of this Rule will be held to be a violation of the principles of the National Education System. 6. The Commissioners require that the principles of the following Lesson, or of a Lesson of a similar import, be strictly inculcated in all Schools admitted into connexion with the Board, and that a copy of the Lesson itself bo hung up in each School. Cliristians should endeavour, as the Apostle Paul eommands them, to “ live peaecably with all men” (Rom. eh. xii. v. 17) ; even with those of a different religious persuasion. Our Saviour, Christ, eommanded his disciples to “love one another.” He taught tlicm to love even their enemies, to bless those - that cursed them, and to pray for those who persecuted them. He himself prayed for his murderers. Many men hold erroneous doctrines, but we ought not to hate or persecute them. We ought to seek for the truth, and to hold fast what we are convinced is the truth ; but not to treat harshly those ; who are in error. Jesus Christ did not intend his religion to be forced on men by violent means. He would not allow his disciples to fight for him. 1845.J OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. ^19 If any person treat us unkindly, we must not do the same to them ; for Christ and his apostles hare taught us not to return evil for evil. If we would obey Christ, we must do to others, not as they do to us, but as we would wish them to do to us. Quarrelling with our neighbours and abusing them, is not the way to convince them that we are in the right, and they in the wrong. It is more likely to convince them that we have not a Christian spirit. We ouglit to show ourselves followers of Christ, who, “ when he was reviled, reviled not again” (1 Pet. eh. ii. v. 23), by behaving gently and kindly to every one. 7. The Commissioners regard the attendance of any of their Teachers at meetings held for ‘political purposes, or their taking part in elections for Members of Parliament, except by voting, as incompatible with the performance of their duties, and as a violation of rule which will render them liable to dismissal. 8. Should the Commissioners consider any Teacher employed in a School under the Board unfit for his office, or otherwise objection- able, they require that he be dismissed, and another provided. Teachers are also liable to be fined or suspended, at all times, when the Commissioners shall deem it necessary, on sufficient cause being shown. 9. The Commissioners, by themselves or their Officers, are to bo allowed to visit and examine the Schools whenever they think fit. Those who visit on the part of the Commissioners are furnished with credentials under their Seal. IV . — Inspection of Schools. 1 . ADMISSION OF VISITORS. 1. The public generally must have free access to every National School, during the hours devoted to secular instruction — not to take part in the ordinary business, nor to interrupt it — but as Visitors, to observe how it is conducted. 2. Every Teacher of a National School is to receive courteously Visitors of all denominations, to afford them free access to the School-room, and full liberty to observe what books are in the hands of the Children, or upon the desks ; what tablets are hung up on the walls, and what is the method of teaching; but they are by no means required to permit any person to interrupt the business of the School, by asking questions of Children, examining classes, calling for papers of any kind, or, in any other way, diverting the attention of either Teachers or Scholars from their usual business. 3. Should any Visitors wish for information which they cannot obtain by such an inspection, it is the duty of the Teachers to refer them to the Patrons or Managers of the School for it. 4. Every Teacher is required to have his Visitors’ or Daily Deport Book lying upon his desk, that Visitors may, if they choose, enter remarks in it. Such remarks as may be made, the Teachers are by no means to alter or erase ; and the Superintendent of tho ' Pistrict is required to transmit to the Commissioners copies of such 320 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1845 . remarks as lie may deem of sufficient importance to be made known to them. 5. As the religious instruction of the children is under the control of the Clergyman or lay person communicating it with the appro- bation of their parents, the Commissioners can give no liberty to any other Visitor, whether Clergyman or Layman, to interfere therewith. 2. INSPECTION BY THE COMMISSIONERS OR THEIR OFFICERS. 1 . The Commissioners do not take the control or regulation of any School, except their own Model Schools, directly into their own hands, but leave all Schools aided by them under the authority of the Local Conductors. The Superintendents, therefore, are not to give direct orders, as on the part of the Board, respecting any necessary regulations, but to point out such regulations to the Con- ductors of the School, that they may give the requisite orders. 2. The Commissioners require that every National School be inspected by the Superintendent of the District, at least three times in each year. 3. The Superintendent, on each inspection, is to communicate with the Patron or Correspondent, for the purpose of affording information concerning the general state of the School, and pointing out such v’olations of rule, or defects, if any, as he may have observed; and he is to make such suggestions as he may deem necessary. 4 . He is to examine the Visitors’ Book, or Daily Report Book, and to transmit to the Commissioners copies of any observations made therein which he may consider to be of importance. 5. He is not to make any observation in the Book except the date of his visit, the time occupied in the inspection of the School, show- ing the precise time at which it commenced, and the precise time at which it terminated; and also the number of Scholars present. 6. Upon ordinary occasions, he is not to give any intimation of his intended visit; ljut during the middle term of the year, from 1st of May to the 31st of August, when the inspection is to be public, he is to make such previous arrangements with the Local Managers, as will facilitate the attendance of the parents of the Children, and other persons interested in the welfare of the Schools. 7. He is to report to the Commissioners the result of each visit, and to use every means to obtain accurate information as to the discipline, management, and methods of instruction pursued in the School, 8. He is to examine all the classes in succession, in their different branches of study, so as to enable him to ascertain the degree and efficiency of the instruction imparted. 9. He is to examine the Class Rolls, Register, and Daily Report Book; and to report with accuracy what is the actual number of Children receiving instruction at the School, and what is the daily average attendance. 10. He is to receiye a monthly Report from the Teacher of each OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, 321 1845.] School, and also to make one quarterly himself to the Commissioners, in addition to his ordinary Report upon the School after each visit. 11. He is also to supply the Commissioners with such local infor- mation as they may from time to time require from him, and to act as their agent in all matters in which they may employ him : hut he is not invested with authority to decide upon any question affecting a National School, or the general business of the Commissioners, without their direction. 12. When applications for aid are referred to the Superintendent, he is to communicate with the applicant so as to insure an interview, and also with the Clergymen of the different denominations in the neighbourhood, with a view of ascertaining their sentiments on the case, and whether they have any, and what, objection thereto. He is also to communicate personally, if necessary, with any other indi- viduals in the neighbourhood. 13. The Superintendent is to avoid all discussions of a religious or political nature; he is to exhibit a courteous and conciliatory demeanour towards all persons with whom be is to communicate, and to pursue such a line of conduct as will tend to uphold the just influence and authority both of Managers and Teachers. V . — As to A 202 ^ointment, Conduct of Teachers, &c. 1. The appointment of Teachers rests with the Local Patrons and Committees of Schools. But the Commissioners are to be satisfied with the fitness of each, both as to character and general qua- lification. He should be a person of Christian sentiment, of calm temper, and discretion ; he should be imbued with a spirit of peace, of obedience to the law, and of loyalty to his Sovereign; he should not only possess the art of communicating knowledge, but be capable of moulding the mind of youth, and of giving to the power which education confers, a useful direction. These are the qualities for which Patrons of Schools, when making choice of Teachers, should anxiously look. They are those which the Commissioners are anxious to find, to encourage, and to reward. 2. The Commissioners have provided a Normal Establishment in Marlborough-street, Dublin, for training Teachers, and educating persons who are intended to undertake the charge of Schools; a^id they do not sanction the appointment of a Teacher to any School, unless he shall have been previously trained at the Normal Estab- lishment, or shall have been pronounced duly qualified by the Super- intendent of the District in which the School is situated. 3. Teachers selected by the Commissioners for admission to the Normal Establishment, must produce a Certificate of good character from the officiating Clergyman of the communion to which they belong; and must pass through an examination in the Books published by the Commissioners. They are to be boarded and lodged at the establishments provided by the Board for the purpose, in Dublin and at Clasnevin, in the immediate neighbourhood of 322 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1845 . Dublin, to wliich latter an Agricultural department is attached. They are to receive religious Instruction from their respective Pastors, who attend on Tuesdays at the Normal Establishment; and on Sundays they are required to attend their respective places of Worship; and a vigilant superintendence is at all times exercised over their moral conduct. 4. They are to attend upon five days in the week at the Training and Model Schools, where lectures are delivered on difierent branches of knowledge, and where they are practised in the art of Teaching. They are to receive instruction in Agriculture, daily, and they attend on Saturdays at the farm at Glasnevin, which is conducted under the direction of the Commissioners, and where they see theory reduced to practice. They undergo a final examination at the close of their course, and each will then receive a certificate according to his deserts. The course of training at present occu- pies a period of four months and a half, and for a considerable time previous to their being summoned, they are required to prepare themselves for the course. 5. Teachers of Schools unconnected with the National Board, if properly recommended, are also admitted to attend the Normal Establishment, as day pupils, without any charge for tuition ; but such persons maintain themselves at their own expense. 6. The Commissioners grant salaries to the Teachers, varying from £8 to £20 (and in the case of Female Teachers, from £8 to £15) per annum, according to the class in which they may be placed ; regard being had to their qualifications, the average number of Children in attendance, the state of the School, and the extent of the instruction afibrded in it. 7. Teachers of National Schools are divided into three classes, to which the following salaries are attached : — 1st, or highest Class, £20; 2nd, £15; 3rd, £12, per annum; and, in the case of Female Teachers, 1st, or highest, £15; 2nd, £12; 3rd, £10, per annum. 8. Masters and Mistresses not sufiiciently qualified for Classifica- tion, constitute a Probationary Class, and receive at most £8 per annum each, in which they must remain for at least One Year, They are afterwards to be examined by the Superintendent of the District, or, if in training, by the Professors, and such as arc deemed sufiiciently qualified to be placed in a higher Class, receive the increase of Salary to which they may become entitled^ from the commencement of the second year. 9. National Teachers are eligible to be re-classed at the termina- tion of one year from the date of any previous classification. They are also liable to be depressed a Class if they have conducted them- selves improperly, or if their Schools have declined, either as regards attendance, or in any other respect. 10. The Commissioners require that a further income be secured to the Teacher, either by Local Subscription or School-fees, to such amount in each case as they may direct ; and the Commissioners 1845.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 325 also require that the payments made by the Children shall not bo diminished in consequence of any increase of Salary which may be awarded to the Teacher. 11. In Schools consisting of Male and Female Children, occupy- ing the same room, under the care of one Male Teacher, the Commissioners grant a Salary, not exceeding £(j per annum, to a Teacher of Needlework, provided the average daily attendance of Children be sufficiently large to warrant the Commissioners in so doing. 12. In Schools attended by Female Children only, under the care of a Female Teacher, such Teacher must be competent to conduct the Needlework, as well as the Literary Department. 13. The Commissioners also grant Salaries to Assistant Literary Teachers, of not more than £8 per annum each, in all Schools where, in their opinion, the daily average attendance is so large as to render additional Teachers necessary. 14. Salaries are granted by the Commissioners to the Teachers individually. No new Teacher, therefore, is to receive a Salary from them unless they have first approved of him ; the amount is regulated by the Class in which he may be placed. VI. — Boohs. 1. The Commissioners furnish gratuitously to each School a first Stock of School-books, in proportion to the attendance of Children, which is renewed at the end of every four years. They are to bo kept as a School Stock, for which the Master or Mistress is held responsible, and they are on no account to be taken out of the School. The Commissioners also supply Books, from time to time, for the general use of the Children, and School requisites, such as paper, ^ slates, quills, &c., at reduced rates. 2. The Funds of the Commissioners do not enable them to give a Free Stock sufficiently large for the entire wants of the School. It consists chiefly of Books and Lessons suited to the Junior Classes, viz.. Spelling and Beading Tablets, First, Second, and Third Books; Grammars, Arithmetics, Copy Lines, and Arithmetical Tablets, also a Register and Report Book. The more advanced Lesson Books, Maps, Slates, Pencils, and Stationery, are to be purchased at the reduced rates. 3. When Books, &c., purchased from the Commissioners at the reduced price, are sold to the Children attending a National School, it is directeart, and the fJoMMissioNEES of National Education in Ireland, of the other part. Whereas the said Commissioners, by Her Majesty’s Royal Charter, bearing date the 26th day of August, 1845, haAm been incorporated, and are by said Charter empoAvered to take and hold lands as therein mentioned. And Whereas the Education of the Poor of Ireland has been heretofore and is now carried on by the said Commissioners on the princi})le of avoiding all interference whatsoever Avith conscientious scruples on the score of religion, and accordingly, the Schools under their control are open alike to Children of all religious denominations, and no_ Child is_requircd-Jia be present at any religious instruction or nf whipli Y 326 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1845. Parents or Guardians inav disappro ve, and opportunities are afforded to all Children to receive separately, at particular periods specified in the rules of each School, such religious instruction as their Parents or Guardians may provide for them. And Whereas the said desirous that a National School, to be called National School, should be established on the principles aforesaid on the Lot of Ground hereinafter demised. NOW THIS INDENTURE WITNESSETH that the said in order to promote the said object, demise unto the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, all that Lot of Ground described in the Map thereof on the margin of these Presents delineated, situate in the Towiiland of Parish of Barony of and County of containing and bounded from the day of for the term of thence ensuing. Yielding therefor during the said term, the Rent of One Penny on the Feast of St. Michael in every year, if same shall be demanded. And the said covenant with the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland for quiet enjoyment. IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the said hereunto affixed Hand and Seal, and the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland have caused to be affixed hereto their Corporate Seal. Signed^ Sealed, and Delivered hj the said in the ‘presence of VIII. — Aids to Schools previously established. 1 . 1. The aid granted to Schools previously established is limited to Salary and Books. 2. Before such aid can be granted, the Commissioners must be satisfied that the case is deserving of assistance ; that there is reason to expect that the School will be efficiently and permanently sup- ported; that some local provision will be made in aid of tlie Teacher’s Salary, either by School-fees or otherwise; that the School-house is in good repair, and provided with a sufficient quan- tity of suitable Furniture ; tliat a competent Teacher has been appointed; that the School is in operation; and that there is a suf- ficient daily average attendance of Children. 3. Before the Commissioners consider any application for aid, they require, from the Superintendent of tiie District, a report upon all the circumstances of the case. 4. To entitle a School to a continuance of aid, the House and Furniture must be kept in sufficient repair by means of local con- tributions; the School conducted, in all respects, in a satisfactory manner, and in accordance with the regulations of the Com mis- 1845.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 327 sioners; and it must appear, from tlie Register of the School, that there is a sufficient daily average attendance of Pupils. 2. — WORKHOUSE SCHOOLS. Extract from the Act for the more effectual Ptelief of the Desti- tute Poor of Ireland, 1st and 2nd Viet, ch. 56, sec. 49 : — “ And be it enacted, That no order of the Commissioners, nor “ any by-law, sliall oblige any inmate of any workhouse to attend “ or be present at any religious service which may be celebrated “ in a mode contrary to the religious principles of such inmate, nor “ shall authorize the education of any child in such workhouse in “ any religious creed other than that professed by the parents or “ surviving parent of such child, and to which such parents or “ parent shall object, or, in the case of an orphan, to which the “ guardian or guardians, godfather or godmother of such orphan, “ shall object : Provided also, that it shall be lawful for any regu- “ lar minister of the religious persuasion of any inmate of such ‘ ‘ workhouse, at all times in the day, on the request of such in- “ mate, to visit such workhouse, for the purpose of affording reli- “ gious assistance to such inmate, and also for the purpose of in- “ str acting his child or children in the principles of his religion” Sucli Schools are received into connexion, and grants of Books made thereto, on condition that they shall be subject to inspection by the Commissioners, or their Officers, and that the provisions of the above enactment, in reference to Religious Instruction, shall be faithfully observed. 3 SCHOOLS ATTACHED TO PRISONS. Such Schools are received into connexion, upon the same general principles as the Workhouse Schools, and grants of Books are made thereto. IX.— 1. As applications for aid have frequently been made in respect of expenses incurred previously to any communication with the Commissioners, they desire it to be distinctly understood, that they will not hold themselves bound to grant assistance in any case, unless application shall have been made to them in the first instance, unless such application shall have been approved of, and unless they shall have funds at their disposal when they come to decide upon the case, to enable them to grant the required aid. Applicants are therefore recommended not to incur any ex pense towards the pay- ment of which they expect the Commissioners to contribute, until the decision of the Board shall have been communicated to them. 2. Applicants for assistance are not to understand that the Com- missioners are bound to grant the full amount of aid, as set forth in the foregoing Regulations, in every case ; nor can they grant any, unless they have sufficient funds for tlie purpose, ^vhich depends upon the amount placed at their disposal by Parliament. 3. Persons desirous of obtaining assistance from the Commission- ers of Rational Education, under any of the foregoing heads, will, upon intimating to the Secretaries the nature of the aid required, be Y 2 328 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1845. furnislied witli the Forms, upon which their application must be laid before the Commissioners. 4. All communications in reference to National Schools should be made by the Manager or Correspondent. The Commissioners do not correspond with Teachers. 5. All letters should be directed as under. No communications are received which are not prepaid, except those containing Docu- ments sent from this Office, and which are required to be returned. The Secretaries, Education Office, Marlhorough-street, DUBLIN. By Order of the Commissioners, Maurice Cross, ) James Kelly, / Secretaries. The Commissioners having founcl it difficult to get full and satisfactory answers to the Queries which have been hereto- fore sent to applicants for aid towards building School-houses, or towards paying Salaries to Teachers of Schools already established, have for some years abandoned that practice, and obtain the necessary information through the Superintendents of the District, who report on the Forms XIL and XIII. XII. — Form of Superintendent’s Report up»on applica- tion for Aid towards Building a School-house, in the County of . Name of proposed School , Name of Patron or Correspondent . Post- town . 1. Where is the Site of the proposed School-house? In wliat Townlaud ? In what Parish ? In what Barony ? 2. State the extent of the Site, and its dimensions. .3. Is it in a healthy situation ? 4. Is it to be enclosed, and how ? 5. Is there ?iny, and what extent of ground for agricLdtural purposes ? ' 1845 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 329 G. Is it a, portion of Cliurcli, Chapel or Meeting-house Yard ? 7. Is it in connexion with any Religious Establishment'? 8. If so, has any inquiry been made to procure any other Site, and what has been the result of the inquiry ? 9. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction ? 10. State the Christian and Surname aud Residence of the person making a Lease of the Site, and what title he has to the ground. 11. For what length of time does the grantor agree to give the Lease ? 12. Is the ground liable to any, and what Rent ? 13. What number of Children may be expected to attend the School, distinguishing Males and Females; and what is the Popula- tion of the Parish, distinguishing that portion of it likely to need such a School '? 14. Is the School to be under the di’*ection of a Committee, and by whom elected ? 15. What amount of Local Subscription has been raised, or is likely to be raised, towards the erection of the House "? 16. Does a necessity exist for the building of a new School-house here ? 17. State the names and circumstances of such National, and other Schools for the poor as are in the neighbourhood within a circuit of three miles, and what number of Children attending them. 18. Have you consulted the Clergymen of the different denomi- nations as to making any arrangement for giving religious instruc- tion in the proposed School ? 19. Have you presented to the parties concerned in this applica- tion a Copy of the Trust-deed ? 20. Are they willing to execute such Deed? 21. State any other circumstances connected with this application which you may consider material for the information of the Com- missioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend that it should be entertained, or otherwise. 22. Have you had an interview with the Patron or Correspondent of the School ? 23. Have you communicated personally with any other indivi- duals on the subject, and what has been the result of your interview? 24. State the date of your visit. Superintendent of National Schools. 330 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1845. XIII Form of Superintendent’s Report upon application for aid towards Payment of Teacher’s Salary, and for Sup- ply 0-? Books, &c., School, in the County of , Patron or Correspondent , Post-town . 1. When was the School established? In what Parish? In what Townland? In what Barony? 2. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction ? 3. State the names of the National Schools within three miles of this Applicant School. 4. State the distance of each from this Applicant School. 5. State the names of the other Schools for the poor within three miles of this Applicant School. 6. State the distance of each from this Applicant School. 7. State whether the School is, or has been, in connexion with, or derived aid from, any other Society; and if so, the name of the Society, the amount of the aid received, and whether that connexion will be discontinued should a grant be made. 8. Are the Patrons of the School, during its former connexion, aware that application has been now made on its behalf to the Com- missioners of Education? If so, is it with their approbation ? 9. If they are not aware, or do not approve, state the reasons. 10. State whether the School -house is attached to, or erected upon Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house ground ; or whether it is in con- nexion with any Religious Establishment ; and if so, what is the nature of such connexion ? Of what materials is it built ? Is it thatched or slated? In what state of repair? What are its dimen- sions? From what funds was it erected ? Who pays the Rent of it? 11. Is the School-house secured by Lease or otherwise for the purpose of Education ? 12. Are the School-rooms wholly employed for the use of the Children ; if not, for what other purposes are they used? 13. What is the number of rooms used as School-rooms? State the length, breadth, and height of each by internal measurement. Are they sufficiently ventilated and warmed ? 14. Is any portion of the House occupied by the Teacher as a residence; and if so, does any inconvenience arise therefrom ? If there are any other apartments, state their uses. 15. How many desks and seats are there in the School-room or ' rooms ; how many children do they accommodate, and of what does the other Furniture consist ? 16. State the Christian and Surname of the present Teacher or Teachers, and their ages. 17. Have they received instructions in the art of teaching in any, and what, Model School ? 18. What testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office? and have you examined such documents ? 1845.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 331 19. Have they been at any time previously employed as Teachers of a National School h 20. State your opinion of the Teachers as to literary acquire- ments; as to character; as to method of conducting the School. 21. Have the Teachers any other occupation ] State the nature and emoluments of it. 22. What is the annual amount of local Funds towards payment of the Teacher’s salary and repairs of the School-house ? 23. I)o the Scholars pay any thing ? What are the rates of pay- ment, and by whom regulated 24. Are any, and what number of Children admitted gratuitously, and by whose authority ? 25. If any Teacher die or be removed, will the Patron or Com- mittee take care that such change be reported immediately to the Commissioners ? 26. Is it proposed to keep a Register in the School, recording the daily attendance of the Children, and the average attendance in each week and each quarter ? • 27. Will the inscription National School” be put up con- spicuously on the School-house h 28. Will the General Lesson be hung up in the School-room; or if not, will any other, and what, be substituted in its stead? 29. Will the Commissioners, by themselves or their Officers, be allowed to visit and examine the School whenever they think fit. 30. Will the School be hona fide open for Children of all religious denominations ? 31. Will access be given to the public of all denominations to visit the School, with liberty to inspect the Registry, witness the mode of Teaching, and see that the Regulations of the School are faithfully observed, though not to interfere with the management, or to interrupt the business of the School 1 32. State the Titles of all such Books as are intended to be used. If those published and issued by the Board, state which of them. 33. What arrangements have been made, or are pro'posed to be made, for the Religious Instruction of the Children, either in the School-house or elsewhere 'I 34. Are they such as not to interfere with or impede the secular business of the School ? 35. Are they satisfactory to the Parents of the Children, and publicly notified ? 36. What is the Population of the Parish, and what proportion of them are of the poorer class ? State any thing you can ascertain respecting that portion of the Population of the neighbourhood, whose Children are likely to attend a National School. 37. How many Children were present at the time of inspection ? How many on the Books for the last Six Months ? What was the average daily attendance for the last Six Months ? Is any increase expected, and to what extent ? 332 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1845 . 38. Is tlie School under the direction of a Committee, and by whom chosen ? 39. How many days in each week, and how many hours in each day, are employed in instructing the Children in the ordinary branches of Secular Education State particularly at what hour the School commences, and when it closes. 40. Has this appl'cation been got up by the Teacher or his Friends, or for his benefit exclusively? 41. Have you communicated with the Clergymen of the different denominations in the neighbourhood, with respect to this application ; and have they made any, and what, objections thereto? 42. If this School be taken into connexion, is there a reasonable prospect that adequate local aid, in addition to what the Commis- sioners contribute, v/ill he provided for its permanent support? 43. State any other circumstances connected with this application you may consider material for the information of the Commissioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend it to he entertained or otherwise. 44. Have you had an interview with the Patron or Correspondent of the School? State the religious denomination to which he belongs. 45. Have you communicated personally with any other individuals in the neighbourhood on the subject, and what has been the result of your interview? 46. State the date of your visit. — Superintendent of National Schools. Maurice Cross, [ James Kelly, j Stcretaries. XIV. — Queries to be answered on Application to the Commis- sioners of Education for Aid toTYards the Salary of the Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, in the Parish of , County of . 1. State the Christian and Surname of the Teacher or Teachers on whose behalf you now apply. State also the age of each. 2. Have they been educated at any, and what. Model School ? 3. Did they ever conduct a National School ? and if so, state the name of it ; during what period, and date of leaving it. 4. What testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office ? 5. When did this School open for business under his or their superintendence ? . 6. What is the annual amount of local Funds towards payment of their salary ? 7. Do the Scholars pay any thing, and what ? 8. How many School-rooms are there ? or NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 333 1845.] 9. What are the dimensions of each in the clear'? 10. How many Children have been present on an average each week, since the opening of the School 1 Males, Females. 11. Do you expect any increase, and to what extent 1 Signed for and on behalf of the Applicants and Committee, and by their Authority, day of Post-town. Maurice Cross, James Kelly, ^Secretaries. XV. — Queries to be answered on Application to the Com- missioners of Education for Aid towards the salary of an Assistant Teacher in National School, in the Parish of , County of . 1. How many apartments are there in this house used as School- rooms ? 2. What are the internal dimensions of each ? 3. State the Number and Names of Teachers employed in each School-room. 4. State the Christian and Surname of the Assistant Teacher or Teachers on whose behalf you now apply. 5. State also the age of each. 6. Did they ever conduct a National or any other School? 7. If so, state the name of such National School, and during what period. 8. State the date of appointment to the School in vdiich they are now employed. 9. What testimonials of fitness for their office can they produce? 1 0. What are the internal dimensions of the School-room in which the Assistant is employed ? 'll. How many children are at present on the roll ? Males, Females. 12. What has been the average of the daily attendance for the last six months ? Males, Females. 13. State the names of the other Teachers in the School-room in which the Assistant is employed. Males, Females. 14. Is the Assistant employed in teaching every day, and during the whole of the ordinary School hours ? Maurice Cross, James Kelly, Manager or Correspondent. Secretaries. day of Post' town* 334 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1845. XVI. — Queries to be answered on Application to tbe Com- missioners of Education for Aid towards tlie Salary of a Workmistress in National^ School, in tbe Parish of , County of . 1. State the Christian and Surname of the Teacher on whose behalf you now ap23ly. 2. State also her age. 3. What Testimonials can she produce of fitness for her office as W orkmistress ? 4. Is she to be employed exclusively in teaching Xeedle-work? 0. When did she commence giving instruction in Needle-work in this School ^ 6. Specify the different kinds of Needle-work, &c., which it is proposed she shall teach. 7. U 2 )on what days of the week, and for how many hours each day, does she give such instruction ? 8. Is instruction in Needle-work to be given in the ordinary School- room, or in a separate apartment '? 9. If in the School-room, what are the dimensions of it in the clear 2 10. Is there any other Female Teacher in this School, and how is she employed 1 11. What is the daily average attendance of Children for the past six months ? Males, Females. 12. What number of Female Children are receiving instruction in Needle-work. 13. Has a convenient Work-table been provided? 14. Has a Press for holding work been also provided? Manager or Correspondent. Secretaries. \ day of Post-town. XVII. — Twelve Practical Pules for tlie Teachers of National Schools. 1. The Teachers of National Schools are required — To keep at least one coj^y of the General Lesson suspended conspicuously in the School-room, and to inculcate the principles contained in it on the minds of their Pupils. 2. To exclude from the School, except at the hours set apart for Peligious Instruction, all Catechisms and Books inculcating peculiar religious opinions. Maurice Cross, ) James Kelly, / 335 1845.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 3. To avoid fairs, markets, and meetings — but, above all, political meetings of every kind; to abstain from cont'oversy ; and to do nothing either in or out of School which might have a tendency to confine it to any one denomination of Children. 4. To keep the Register, Report Book, and Class Lists accurately , and neatly, and according to the precise form prescribed by the Board. 5. To classify the Children according to the National School Books; to study those Books themselves; and to teach according to the improved method, as pointed out in their several prefaces. 6. To observe themselves, and to impress upon the minds of their Pupils, the great rule of regularity and order — a time and a place FOR EVERY THING, AND EVERY THING IN ITS PROPER TIME AND PLACE. 7. To promote, both by precept and example, cleanliness, neat- ness, and decency. To etiect this, the Teachers should set an ex- ample of cleanliness and neatness in their own persons, and in the state and general appearance of their Schools. They should also satisfy themselves, by personal inspection every morning, that the Children have had their hands and faces washed, their hair combed, and clothes cleaned, and, when necessary, mended. The School apart- ments, toof should be swept and dusted every evening ; and white- washed at least once a year. 8. To pay the strictest attention to the morals and general con- duct of their Pupils, and to omit no opportunity of inculcating the principles of truth and honesty, the duties of respect to superiors, and obedience to all persons placed in authority over them. 9. To evince a regard for the improvement and general welfare of their Pupils; to treat them with kindness, combined with firmness; and to aim at governing them by their afibctions and reason, rather than by harshness and severity. 10. To cultivate kindly and afiectionate feelings among their Pupils; to discountenance quarrelling, cruelty to animals, and every approach to vice. 11. To record in the School Report Book the amount of all grants made by the Board, and the purposes for which they were made. 12. To take strict care of the Pree Stock of Books granted by the Board ; and to endeavour to keep the School constantly supplied with National School Books and Requisites, for sale to the Children, at the reduced prices charged by the Commissioners. Maurice Cross, ) ^ . • \ Secretaries. 336 TWELFTH REPORT OF THE OOxMMISSIONERS, ETC. [1845. XVIII. — Names of Teacliers recommended by the Professors, and selected by the Commissioners, for Lord Morpeth’s Premium for 1845. Teacher. j School. County. Michael Freehill, . Patrick Bresland, . William Creoghegan, Edward M‘Gloughlin, . Hugh Meharg, Michael Connolly, Michael Mahony, James Doyle, James Moore, James Kelly, Patrick Peehan, . Matthew Henry, . Michael Leonard, . D. Woods, . Daniel Hurley, Edward Duffy, Killegorman, Glenties, . Newry, Drumall, . Ballyeshorough, . Killieharmon, . Kilrush, Cove, Listowel, . Mardyke, . Roscrea, Kilmessan, Tubberclair, New Ross, Ballyforan, Ballaghadereen, . Cavan. Donegal. Down. Fermanagh. Down. Monaghan. Clare. Cork. Kerry. Tipnerar}’. Ditto. Meath. W estmeath. W exford. Roscommon. Sligo. Maurice Cross, \ Secretaries James Kelly, j^eaetanes. THIETEENTII EEPOET OF THE COMMISSIO^^ERS OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, r 0 11 THE Y E A K 1846. TO HIS EXCELLENCY GEORGE AVILLIAM FREDERICK, EARL OF CLARENDON, LORD LIEUTENANT-GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency , I. — 1. We, the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, beg leave to submit to your Excellency this our Tbirteentb Report. II. — 2. On the 31st of December, 1845, we bad 3,426 Schools in operation, attended by 432,844 children. At the close of the year 1846, the number of Schools in operation was 3,637, and of pupils in attendance therein, 456,410. The total increase in the number of these Schools within the year Avas, therefore, 211, and of pupils, 23,566. 3. On referring to our Report for the year 1845, it will be found that the increase in the attendance during tliat year Avas 37,294. The diminished amount of increase in 1846, as compared wdth the amount of increase in 1845, may be fairly ascribed to the prevaihng distress, Avhich has compelled parents to obtain employment for their children on the public works. From subsequent returns received by us, w^e have reason to apprehend, that the decrease in the daily average attendance will be much greater this year, than it A\''as in 1846. 4. In addition to the 3,637 Schools in operation, w^e have promised grants towards the building of 335. Of these grants, 154 have been undertaken by us during the past year; and the grants, when paid, aauII amount to £11,501 17.?. (ScL These 335 Schools, when completed, Avill afford accommo- dation to 31,461 additional pupils. 5. The number of Schools struck off the roll during the year 1846, for various causes specified in the Appendix, was 338 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1846. 85. Fourteen others have been suspended, but not with- drawn. The number of our Schools, including both those in operation, and those towards the erection of which we have promised aid, was, at the close of the year 1846, 3,986 ; and the actual and expected attendance of pupils, 487,871. 6. The following table shows the progressive increase in the number of National Schools, and of children in attendance therein, from the establishment of our Board in 1831, to the 31st of December, 1846 : — Table showing the progressive increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, from the date of the First Beport of the Commissioners of National Educa- tion in Ireland, to the 31st December, 1846. No. and Date of Report. No. of Schools in operation. No. of Children on tho Rolls. No. 1, 3 1st December, 1833, 709 107,042 No. 2, 31st March, 1835, 1,106 145,521 No. 3, do. 1836, 1,181 153,707 No. 4, do. 1837, ' 1,300 166,929 No, 5, do. 1838, 1,384 169,548 No. 6, , 31st December, 1839, 1,581 192,971 No. 7, do. 1840, 1,978 232,560 I No. 8, do. 1841, 2,337 281,849 I No. 9, do. 1842, 2,721 319,792 I No. 10. , do. 1843, 2,912 355,320 1 No. IL , do. 1844, 3,153 395,550 1 No. 12, , do. 1845, 3,426 432,844 j No. 13: , do. 1816, 3,637* 456,410 7. Of the 3,986 Schools on our roll on the 31st of Decem- ber, 1846, there are 1,601 in the j)rovince of Ulster, 919 in Munster, 932 in Leinster, and 534 in Connaught. 8. During the year 1846, we had under consideration 573 ap])lications for new Schools, to 353 of which we have been enabled to make grants, either for building or for salaries. Tiie remaining applications, viz., 220, were rejected for various reasons. III. — 9. Our Model Schools in Marlborough-street con- tinue to be numerously attended, and efficiently conducted. . * Of the above 3,637 Schools in operation, there are 109 which receive no other aid from the Board than books and the benefits of inspection. They are divided as follow: — 99 Workhouse Schools, 6 Gaol Schools, and 4 Ordinary National Schools, of which the managers or patrons decline to receive salary. The number of children on the books belonging to these schools, on the 30th September, 1846, Avas 19,067. 1846.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 339 The number of children on the rolls, on the 30th September, 1846, was, — males, 636; females, 429; and infants, 303' ; making a total of 1,368. 10. It is a remarkable and gratifying fact, that the average daily attendance at our Model Schools in Dublin is not diminished, butjs even highe r, during the present calamit ous seaso n, than it has been at any former period. 1 1 . The ar rangements for the separate religiou s i nstruction of the childre n ol airpij^^ att en ding these sMiools, and also of the Teachers in training, continue to be carried into efferTe^ry~T u?^a ^ tFe re spective C lerg ymen, v>dth pu nctu aEty-and satisfaction. Previously to the arrival of the Clergymen, each of the Teachers in training is employed in giving catechetical and other religious instruction, to a small class of children belonging to his own communion. These Teachers att end their respective places of worship on Sua- days.; an d ever^aciE ty is g^ven, both before and aft e r Di vine Service, as we ll as at. other tim es, Tor their spiritual improve- ment, jin.dex,ihe.,directiQns . o£ thfiirjClergy. IV. — 12. The total amount of salaries paid to IN'ational Teachers for the year ending 31st December, 1846, was £44,177 11 5. Calculating the total number of teachers at only 4,000, the average amount of salary is £ll to each. 13. We neither profess, nor are we authorized by the State, to make grants of salaries to teachers, except in aid of local contributions from the patrons of the Schools, and from the parents of the children. The salaries supplied by us are to be regarded as only supplementary to those local payments. We have, however, long felt that the rates of salaries here- tofore paid by us, of which the minimum is only £8, and the maximum, except in a few cases, £20, ought, as soon as 2)Ossible, to be augmented. 14. With this view, amongst others, vre have applied to Parliament for an increase to our grant ; and vm trust that we shall be enabled, in the course of tlic present }"ear, to make a small addition to the salary of each of our teachers. We calculate that the sum required for this purpose will be at least £8,000, and that the total expenditure, under the head of salaries to teachers, from tlie 31st of March, 1847, to the 31st March, 1848, will amount to about £58,000. Wo have under consideration our present system of cJassilication, with the intention of remodelling it upon a higher scale of salary, the details of which will be published in our next lieport. 340 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [l846. 15. We trust tliat tlie arrangement, whicli lias recently received the sanction of Government, for giving retiring pen- sions to meritorious teachers in England, will, as soon as possible, be extended to this country. 1 G. During the distress that has lately afflicted the country, we have felt it our duty to obtain the permission of liis late Excellency the Earl of Bessborough, to award gratuities, in addition to their ordinary salaries, to our poorer Teachers. For this purpose we have expended the sum of about £3,000. This addition, however, is not sufficient to counterbalance the increased price of the necessaries of life. 17. We continue to divide the interest arising yearly from Lord Morpeth’s donation of £1,000 amongst a limited num- ber of our teachers, selected for their literary attainments, and for their shill in teaching. With a view, also, of reward- ing merit of a different, yet very important kind, we have resolved that a sum of £10 shall be allocated to each of our thirty-four school districts, and distributed in gratuities, varying in amount from £l to £3, to such of the teachers as are most distinguished by the order, neatness, and cleaniliness observable in themselves, their scholars, and school-houses. V. — 18. The receipts from the sale of our school-books to National Schools, continue to increase, and amounted for the last year to £6,129 16^. 46?. 19. The value of the hooks given as free stock, during the year, to 942 National Schools, was £3,142 16.?. 10c7. By means of this free stock, every National School is furnished, gratuitously, Vvdth a reasonable supply of our hooks once in four years. 20. In addition to the usual grants of free stock, we have this year given, out of a private fund placed at our disposal, a supply of books and requisites to a limited number of Schools in the poorest districts, principally in Connaught, of the value of £600. 21. The demand for our School-books, not only in England and Scotland, but in our Colonies, is rapidly increasing — in Upper Canada especially where a system of National Edu- cation, closely resembling our own, has been recently establislied. The Canadian Board of Education have re- quested us to supply them from time to time with our hooks, on tlie usual terms, in order that these publications, may be generally introduced throughout their Schools. They have also solicited us to recommend to them, out of our own 1846.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. ' 341 establishment, a Head Master for the Normal School which they are about to found at Toronto. VI. — 22. We had in connexion with us on the 31st of December, 1846, ninety-nine Workhouse schools, exhibiting an increase of nine within the year, and comprising about three-fourths of the schools belonging to 130 Poor Law Unions, into which Ireland is divided. 23. It has long been felt, both by the Government and by ourselves, that no part of the education of the poor requires, or admits of, more decided improvement than the instruction of pauper children in the Workhouse schools. The teachers have hitherto been, in most instances, inadequately paid; the consequence of which has been, that men of superior qualifications, educated under us, are disinclined to undertake an office, in other respects much less attractive than that of teaching in our ordinary schools. In order to remedy, in some degree, this defect, we have resolved, with the con- currence of the Poor Law Commissioners, to award annual gratuities to the most deserving of the Workhouse teachers, selected by our Superintendents. The increase in the num- ber of our Superintendents, will enable us to apply a more vigilant inspection to these Schools ; and we have directed, in accordance with the request of the Poor Law Commis- sioners, that copies of our Superintendents’ Reports be periodically transmitted to the Guardians, that they may, from time to time, be fully apprized of the actual state of their schools. 24. In reference to Workhouse schools, we beg leave to express to your Excellency our conviction, that any system of mere literary instruction pursued in them, would in itself be incomplete in the case of the pauper children, the majority of whom are deprived of the guardianship of their parents. We have, therefore, heard with great satisfaction of the intention of transferring such pupils, at the proper stage of advancement, to industrial establishments, similar in their general object to the Norwood School in England, in order to qualify them for their different employments in afterlife. VII. — 25. Of the schools carried on in the several gaols of Ireland, only six have been placed under us ; and these receive from us no other aid except grants of books and the benefit of inspection. The instruction given in this class of schools is, we fear, of a very inferior description. It is, z 342 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1846. however, capable of great improvement, both as regards the younger and the adult prisoners, if well-qualified and well- paid teachers be appointed. We have reason to know that the attention of the Government has been anxiously directed to tliis subject; and we shall at all times be ready to furnish them our zealous aid in improving, as far as in us lies, the quality of these schools. VIII. — 26. In several of our former Reports we have ex- pressed our opinion of the great importance of agricultural instruction, and have explained our views on the subject. We have now to state, that we have in operation five Agri- cultural Model Schools; and have undertaken to make building grants, to the amount of £200, to each of eleven others. In addition to these schools of a higher description, there are nine to which small portions of land are attached ; and to the masters of these we give a higher rate of salary than to our ordinary teachers, in consideration of the agricul- tural instruction given to the pupils. 27. We feel that the number of Agricultural Schools is inadequate to the wants of the country, especially at a period like the present. It has afforded us pleasure, therefore, to observe an increasing desire, on the part of the landed proprietors in Ireland, to diffuse agricultural instruction amongst the poor ; and we shall be at all times ready to co- operate, as far as our means will permit, in carrying out this important object. Had a considerable number of suitable applications been made to us for the establishment of such schools, at an early period of our proceedings, an improved system of agriculture might liave become more general, and some of the evils, under wdiich the country is now labouring, been avoided. 28. In our Eleventh Report we announced, that the class of pupils at our Model Farm at Glasnevin would, in future, consist of youths selected on the ground of merit from our Agricultural Schools, and be maintained and educated gra- tuitously. This arrangement has been found to work suc- cessfully. The young men thus educated for two years under our Agriculturist, Mr. Skilling, are eagerly sought for as stewards by gentlemen of property in various parts of the country ; and have, we understand, given general satisfac- tion to their employers. 29. The demand for Agricultural Teachers on the part of the Patrons of our National Schools, though more limited S43 1846.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. than we could have wished, is steadily advancing. In order to meet it we have increased the class of Agricultural Teach- ers in training at Glasnevin to twelve. To these, in addition to the ordinary course of training received by all the teachers educated under us, we give instruction during a year in prac- tical agriculture under Mr. Skilhng. But it is to be borne in mind, that all the male teachers, to the number of nearly 200, yearly trained by us, are taught the principles and prac- tice of improved agriculture, by daily lectures, and by at- tendance for one day each w^eek at our Model Farm. We have no doubt that, through these means alone, a large amount of sound practical information, respecting agricul- ture, has been already communicated to the teachers of Ire- land, and through them conveyed to their neighbours in every quarter. With a view to the service that may in this respect be conferred by our teachers on the community, we have lately distributed amongst them a variety of cheap and useful tracts, connected with the best modes of cultivating the soil, and providing against the dearth of food at this alarming crisis. 30. In order to furnish an example of the manner in which a School ought to be conducted in country districts, so as to combine literary and agricultural teaching, we opened, at the commencement of the present year, a School, attached to our training establishment at Glasnevin. It consists of a male and female School, placed in the garden connected with the training-house. A limited number of the advanced boys are instructed in the elementary principles of agriculture and gardening. These boys are employed for two hoims each day, after the close of their ordinary School business, in working in the garden under the direction of their schoolmaster, a young man educated for this purpose under ourselves. So far as this experiment has been tried, it has been successful ; and we trust that, by means of it, we shall be able to prove to all the country masters attending our Normal Establishment, that in a small country School like this, literary and agricultural instruction may be so united, that the two operations may not only not counteract, but actually promote, each other. 31. In our last Report we stated that six free scholarships, of £5 each, had been founded by us in the Cloghan and Loughash Agricultural Schools. The beneficial effects of this arrangement having been experienced, we have endowed a like number of agricultural scholarships in the Larne Agri- z 2 344 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1846. cultural Model School, which is admirably conducted, and presents one of the best examples, hitherto furnished, of a thorough union of literary and industrial education. 32. As connected with this subject, we have to state, that arrangements have been made in our Female Training Establishment, for giving instruction on a limited scale, in the arts of domestic economy. A portion of the teacher’s time has always been devoted to needle-work ; and we have recently, by the establishment of a cottage kitchen, provided the means of teaching them cookery in its simplest forms, together with washing, mangling, and other branches of household management. 33. The same practical character which we are anxious to give to our country Schools by the mixture of agricultural with literary instruction, we shall endeavour to give to such of our town Schools as are situated on the coast, by uniting instruction more peculiarly applicable to maritime districts, with the ordinary School education. With the view of pro- moting this object, and of testing its practicability, we have made a large grant towards the establishment of a School in the town of Galway, at the fishing station called the Claddagh. In this School it is proposed that the pupils shall devote a portion of their time to acquiring a knowledge of navigation, and of the art of fishing ; and shall be employed in manu- facturing nets, and the various other articles required by fishermen in their trade. IX. — 34. A considerable number of Evening Schools have of late been opened in several parts of the kingdom, affording great advantages to adults, and others engaged in various occupations during the day. In order to supply a good specimen of the manner in which such schools may be best conducted, we have established one, in the commencement of this year, on our premises in Marlborough-street, and another in our School at Glasnevin. Xo experiment that we have made has been more thoroughly successful. The Evening School in Marlborough-street is attended by upwards of 200 persons : some of them are of mature age, previously un- acquainted with the art of reading ; the great majority are young men, between the ages of sixteen and twenty, who had received some instruction during their childhood, and are now anxious to gain more. We have never witnessed amongst persons, in any class, greater eagerness or aptitude for knowledge ; and we are convinced that the elementary OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 345 1846.] education of the poor, will be greatly promoted by the supplementary instruction to be afforded, through the means of Evening Schools, to adults. These Evening Schools will, in towns, form an essential step in the education of the artisan between the common ISTational Schools, and the library and lectures of Mechanics’ Institutions. X. — 35. We have trained during the year, and supported at the public expense, ^7. .Xalional. Teachers, of whom 169 were males and ^ were females. We also trained twenty- five teachers not connected with National Schools, and who maintained themselves during their attendance in the Model Schools. Of the 257 teac hers of National Schools trained during the year, 1 3 were of the Established Church, 35 [j ITesbyterians, 1 a DissenteiTbTam^Ther aiTwU 208 R oman Catholics. "**36. Though we have no actual returns on the subject, we have reason to believe that of the 456,410 children educated under us, fu lly one-seventh are Protes tan ts ; which is not less than a fair proportion, as the Protestant poor cer- tainly do not exceed one-seventh part of the poor of Ireland. 37. Of the te achers trained by us f our-fifths are usually / R oman Ca tholics ; one-fifth. Prote stajits. They receive their ri general education together, and they live together in perfect*' h armo ny. 38. It might have been feared, that united education would have experienced in our Training Establishment its chief obstacles ; yet it is here that its success has been the most conspicuous. These teachers come from every quarter of Ireland ; belong to every race and every religious persua- sion in the country ; arrive strangers to each other, with their j. habits and opinions fully formed; ye^ no religious dissension / exists among them ; and discipline is easily and effectuaUy p rese rved. 39. Amongst the teachers at present in training, thirty form a Special class, composed of fifteen males and fifteen females, who remain in their respective establishments for the space of two years, while the others return to their schools, after the completion of a five months’ course. Vacancies as they occur in this Special class, are filled up principally by deserv- ing teachers, selected from the best of those who have already passed through the ordinary course of training. The teachers of this class, besides receiving daily instruction from tho lectures of our Professors, and practising the art of 346 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1846 . teaching in the Model Schools, are occasionally sent out to organize National Schools in different parts of the country. When their course is completed, there is a great demand for their services in our best schools, where they are sure to obtain high salaries. 40. Previously to our being enabled, by increased funds, to establish this Special class, it was often objected to, with much appearance of reason, to our system of training, that it em- braced too short a period ; and that, consequently, too much was attempted and too little accomplished. 41. Our answer was, and, so far as relates to our ordinary training course, still is, that our first duty was, to give as much useful knowledge to all the present teachers in Ireland as our means permitted. We had under us several thousand schools and teachers. Had we attempted to give a two years’ training to each of the persons whom we received into our training establishment, we might indeed, with the insufficient funds at our disposal, have given a superior education to a few, but we must have left in comparative ignorance nearly the whole of our National Teachers. Besides, even if wo had had the funds for supplying a much more lengthened course of instruction, such a course could not have been ap- plicable to the great majority of the teachers who required training. All of them belonged to existing schools, from which they could not be spared for a longer period than the five months which our ordinary course embraces ; most of them were married, and could not be long removed from their respective families. We were thus compelled, either to give no training at all to persons so situated, or to give them a short course. We adopted the latter alternative ; and it is to be remembered, that as this training was appHed to persons, who had been all previously more or less edu- cated for the profession of teachers, and had already prac- tised as such, they were capable, in most instances, of making very considerable progress, during the short time allotted for their instruction, under our Professors. Besides, our trained teachers were prepared, and were expected, to follow up, in their private studies, with increased advantage, the course on which they had entered ; but we never lost sight of the benefits to be derived, by a fuller system of instruction, to those whom we should be enabled to keep for a longer time under training. 42. In our last Report it was announced, that ninety-six Monitors had been selected by the Superintendents from the 1846.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 347 most meritorious pupils in tlie best schools within their respec- tive districts. Two-thirds of these Monitors were to he males, and one-third females, and small salaries were allotted to them, varying in amount from £4 to £7 per annum. Our anticij)ations, as to the result of this arrangement, having been realized, we have increased the number of paid Moni- tors to four males and two females in each district, making, in the whole, the total number of 204 in the thirty-four school districts into wdiicli Ireland is now divided. 43. Since the first formation of our Model Schools, wo have employed paid Monitors, chosen exclusively upon the ground of merit from the best pupils. Small weekly pay- ments, increasing with their several ages and acquirements, have been sufficient to induce them to remain in the schools after the usual period of learning has ceased, and before they are sufficiently old to be appointed as regular teachers in other schools. In this manner we have provided excellent assistant teachers at a very smaU expense. We have secured for humble talent the means of intellectual advancement ; and have supplied all the children in our schools with the strongest stimulus to exertion. Many of these Monitors have become masters; of whom one is the present Head Teacher of our Model School. Others we have placed, dur- ing the last few years, as apprentice clerks in our office, where they may be gradually raised to the higher clerkships, and in time, may possibly become Inspectors. 44. Having thus proved the efficiency of this system of paid Monitors in our Model Schools, we have, according to our usual course, resolved to extend it throughout our other schools, in proportion as we find it to be beneficial, as well as acceptable to the country, and in proportion as funds are granted to us for the purpose. The paid Monitors will be selected from the best pupils in every district, upon public examination in the District Model Schools, when those schools are established. We intend that the examination shall be public ; and in order to i3revent the possibility or suspicion of favouritism, that it shall be conducted by a Board of three Inspectors ; one, the Inspector of the particular district, the others of adjoining districts. XI. — 45. In our last Report we stated that \ve had directed our Superintendents to inquire regarding the most eligible f sites for District Model Sc hools. Their answers having \ been laid before us,” togetheT with several applications offer- 348 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1846. ing sites, the majoiity of such apph'cations have been deemed, on various grounds, ineligible. Six sites, however, have at length been selected ; and we expect that the erec- I tion of District Model Schools will be commenced during the present year at the following places, viz., C oleraine , Bally- me na , J j'ewr y, Bailieborpugh, Cl onmel, and Dun manwa y. It is our intention to establish one oTthese Schools in each dis- J trict ; but we find that the expense will be so considerable, that, unless Parliament provide us with sufficient funds for the purpose, we must proceed in our undertaking by slow degrees. 46. In the month of June, in 1846, we explained to our Superintendents, for their own information and that of the Patrons of the several schools within their districts, the gene- ral plan upon which we proposed that the District Model Schools, when founded, should be conducted. 47. In our chcular we stated : — ( That of the thirty-two District Model Schools a certain number should be established in the chief towns of Ireland ; the remainder, in smaller towns and villages throughout the country. That each Model School, established in large towns, should consist of an infant, a male, and a female school ; and that each of these schools should be capable of containing one hundred children. That a small play-ground should be annexed to each school ; the whole school premises should be enclosed with a wall, and contain half an acre at the least. That in the Model Schools, established in the smaller country towns, the same course should be followed, with this difference, that in the place of the infant school an agricultural school should be established. That in each District Model School a residence for the master, and a dormitory to accommodate three Candidate Teachers should be attached to the male school. That a residence should be supplied to the mistress of the female school, in the neighbourhood of the school, and that one female Candidate Teacher should be placed under her care. That the Candidate Teachers should be boarded and lodged at the expense of the Commissioners. The course of training in the District Model School to last for six months; so that in each district six male and two female teachers should be annually trained — in all 256. That the Candidate Teachers should be selected, after public examination by the Superintendents, from among the paid Monitors and other meritorious pupils of National Schools within the district; and that such of the Candidate Teachers as should pass with credit through the half-year course of training in the District Model School, should be recommended by the Superintendent to those patrons of schools who apply for teachers. 349 1846.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. That after the Candidate Teacher should have passed through the District Model School, have received the Superintendent’s certificate, and served in a National School for two years, he should be summoned to complete his education at the National Model School in Dublin : but that previous to his admission, he should be examined by the Professors in a course of study which should he prescribed for all Candidate Teachers as soon as they had received their certifi- cates at the District Model Schools; and that he should be rejected unless found thoroughly prepared in this prescribed course. That from all the National Schools in the neighbourhood of each District Model School, a certain number of the most deserving pupils should be annually selected, after public examination, by the Superintendent, and be admitted as free scholars into the District Model School, to act as Monitors therein, and to receive for their services small weekly payments, as is the case with respect to the Monitors in the Dublin Model Schools. XII. — 48. We have had under consideration, during the year, the arrangement referred to in our Eleventh Repoiii for increasing the number of Superintendents to thirty-two. We stated in that Report, that the addHional inspection thus obtained, though a great improvement, in comparison with what had hitherto been done, fell far short of the amount we considered desirable. The number of National Schools has since that time so rapidly increased, that thirty-two Super- intendents could not, in general, inspect the schools under their charge more than twice in each year. We have, there- fore, found it necessary to appoint two additional Superin- tendents, and to raise the number of districts to thirty-four. 49. By this arrangement we have provided the benefits of periodical inspection for nearly 4,000 Schools ; and the num- ber of districts being thirty-four, each Superintendent w^^. have under his care rather more than 117 schools. No per- son, however diligent, can adequately inspect so great a number of Schools ; and this number is progressively increas- ing. We have therefore resolved, after much consideration, upon appointing experimentally, and by degrees, a few Sub- Inspectors, selected from the fittest of our National Teachers. We propose that their salaries, though higher than those of our best teachers, should be much below those of our Inspec- tors ; that they shall, in the first instance, be placed in our official estabhshment, for the purpose of becoming thoroughly acquainted with the routine of oar official business, and fully conversant with all the improvements which may, from time to time, have been introduced into our system of teaching, 350 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1846. since the period of their own education as masters within our walls. 50. When thus thoroughly qualified to enter on their duties as Sub-Inspectors, it is intended that they shall he partly employed as auxiliaries to the Inspectors in the inspection of schools, but principally as teachers in organizing new schools, and improving such others as are imperfectly conducted. We shall by this arrangement, should it be found to work well, insure at a moderate expense the performance of im- portant duties, for which we have hitherto been unable to provide ; and shall, at the same time, open a safe and natural channel for the advancement of our teachers to the higher offices in our service. 51. Lastly, and with the view of giving full efficiency to our system of inspection, we have appointed four Head Inspectors, with increased salaries, who will, under our direc- tion, exercise a general superintendence over this important department. They have been selected, upon the ground of merit alone, from the whole body of our Ins]3ectors. One of them is a member of the Established Church — another, a Presbyterian — and two are Roman Catholics. 52. Our Superintendents having been thus divided into three classes, will be henceforth designated as Head Inspec- tors, District Inspectors, and Sub-Inspectors. 53. When our District Model Schools shall have come into operation, and a course of sub-inspection, such as we have here alluded to, been established, the general machinery of our system will approach to its completion. We have formed this machinery by slow degrees. We have been governed more by our own experience than by any preconceived theo- ries. We have adopted nothing suddenly, nor until we had proved it by repeated trials on a small scale, and as much as possible under our own observation. 54. In the series of promotion which we have estabhshed, we have had in view the double object of securing the fittest person for each particular duty, and of stimulating to the utmost the exertions of every pupil and officer under us. We have provided that talent should have the means to rise, but that its elevation should be gradual ; that each step in its progress should lead naturally to the next ; and that, at each stage, the abilities of the person, his disposition and manners, should be prepared for the further advancement that awaits him. The unpaid may become a paid monitor ; the paid monitor, a canc’idate teacher in one of our District 1846.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 351 Model Schools ; then, a teacher in an ordinary school ; next, a student in the ordinary training class in Dublin. He may afterwards perhaps be advanced into the special training class ; may possibly become a teacher in one of our District Model Schools ; thence rise to be a Sub-Inspector ; then an Inspector ; or, eventually, a Head Inspector. There will thus be formed a connected chain of promotion, of which the first link will be fixed in the village school, and the last in our Central establishment. 55. It is gratifying to us to find that the course of progres- sive training and advancement, which we have thus for years been forming, as our experience and means enabled us so to do, is substantially the same as that which, in the month of December, 1846, received the sanction of the Committee of Council on Education” in England. 56. In making the above arrangements, however, we beg to inform your Excellency, that we shall at all times feel bound, as heretofore, to select for each particular service the most competent person for its discharge, whether previously connected with us or not. XHI. — 57. With reference to the fundamental principles of the National System of education in Ireland, we have so often adverted to them in our previous Keports, that we do not now deem it necessary to enter fully upon the subject. 58. It may be necessary, however, to repeat what we have stated in our Eleventh Report, that, ‘‘ by a strict adherence “ to those fundamental principles, the National Schools are, “ in a great number of instances, attended by children of ‘‘ various denominations. But in some districts, where the “ poorer portion of the population is almost exclusively of “ one denomination ; or again, where well-conducted schools, “ confined to those of one denomination, have been previ- “ously established, such intermixture does, of course, not ‘‘ take place. And this has been held out as a proof of the ‘‘ failure, in those instances at least, of the system of united “ education. But the system never was designed to be one ‘‘ of united education in that sense ; else, in numerous dis- tricts in Ireland, in which schools are much needed, it would be whoUy inapplicable. The system of united edu- “ cation, which it was really designed to estabhsh, and which ‘‘ has, in fact, been established, is a system which does not exclude children of any denomination — which will admit, 35 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1846 . ** without doing violence to conscience, those, of whatever religious creed, who may wish for education.” 59. This is the true meaning of our united education plan. It is not a necessary part of it, that there should be, in every school, an actual mixture of persons of different religious persuasions ; but that every school, supported by the com- mon funds of the nation, should be open to all, by keeping the secular part of education distinct from the religious. XIV. — 60. In conformity with our usual practice, the finan- cial account of the year’s receipts and expenditure, is ‘made up to the 31st of March of this year, and the statistics of schools to the 31st of December, 1846. 61. We submit this as our Report for the last year to your Excellency ; and, in testimony thereof, have caused our Cor- porate Seal to be hereunto affixed, this fifth day of June, One Thousand Eight hundred and Forty-seven. (Signed,) Maurice CrosSj James Kelly, I Secretaries, Education Office, Marlborough-street. 1846.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, 353 354 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1846 . II. — Table showing the progressive Increase in the National Schools, and the Number op Children in attendance upon them, from the date of the First Report of the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, to the 31st December, 1846. No. and Date of Report. No. of Schools in operation. No. of Children on the Rolls. No, 1, 31st December, 1833, 789 107,042 No. 2, 31st March, 1835, .... 1,106 145,521 No. 3, do. 1836, .... 1,181 153,707 No. 4, do. 1837, .... 1,300 166,929 No. 5, do. 1838, .... 1,384 169,548 No. 6, 31st December, 1839, 1,581 192,971 No. 7, do. 1840, 1,978 232,560 No. 8, do. 1841, 2,337 281,849 No. 9, do. 1842, . 2,721 319,792 No. 10, do. 1843, .• . 2,912 355,320 No. 11, do. 1844, 3,153 395,550 No. 12, do. 1845, 3,426 432,844 No. 13, do. 1846, 3,637 456,410 Maurice Cross, 7 ^ ^ • James Keelv, ’\SecrOaru,s. III. — Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, during the Year 1846, as compared with the preceding Year. 31st December, 1845. 31st December, 1846. No. of Schools in operation, . 3,426 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, .... 16 No. to which Building Grants had been made, not then in operation, 27 6 Total No. of Schools on 31st De- cember, 1845, . . . . 3,718 No. of Schools in operation, . 3,637 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, .... 14 No. to which Building Grants have been made, not yet in operation, 335 Total No. of Schools on 31st De- cember, 1846, .... 3,986 DeductSchools on 31st Dec. ,1845, 3,718 Increase during the year 1846, . 268* No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for half-year oic^iH^Sept. 30,1845, 428,280 Additional attendance upon Schools to which Salaries have been granted since 30th Sep- tember, 1845, . . . 4,564 432,844 No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for half-year ending^ei^t. 30, 1 846, 45 1 ,776 Additional attendance upon Schools to which Salaries have been granted since Sept. 30, 1846, . . . . ' . 4,634 456,410 Deduct the returned attendance of Sept., 1845, and the addi- tional attendance of that year, 432,844 Increase during the year 1846, 23,566 Expected attendance in the 335 Building cases, Actual attendance upon the 3,G37 Schoois in operation, Actual attendance upon the 14 Suspended Schools, . 31,461 . 456,410 . Nil. 487,871 Total number of Schools, 3,986 Total attendance, actual and expected, * Total No. of Schools taken into connexion during the year 1846, . 353 Deduct Schools struck off during the year 1846, ... 85 Net increase during the year, as above, . . . 268 OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 355 1846 .] IV. — Table showing in what Provinces the 353 New Schools, taken into connexion during the Year 1846, are situated, and the nature of the Grants awarded to them. Province. Salary and Books. Books only, being Workhouse Schools. Towards Building and Furnishing Schools — Houses not yet completed. Total. Ulster, 95 3 35 133 Munster, . 38 3 68 109 Leinster, 33 - 21 54 Connaught, • 24 3 30 57 Total, . • 190 9 154 353 V. — Table showing the Number of National Schools in each Pro- vince, whether in Operation, in progress of Building, or Sus- pended, with their actual and expected Attendances. Province. In operation, with their Attendance as returned on the Bolls for the half-year ending September 30, 1816. In progress of Building with their expected attendance. Suspended. Total Number of Schools in connexion, 31st Dec., 1846. No. of Schools. Attendance. No. Building. Attendance. Ulster, 1,528 148,844 73 6,575 1,601 Munster, 779 126,502 139 13,105 1 919 Leinster, 891 122,830 36 3,195 5 932 Connaught, . 439 53,600 87 8,586 8 534 Total, . 3,637 451,776* 335 31,461 14 3,986 * There is, in addition to this number, an attendance of 4,634 Children upon Schools to which Salaries have been granted since September, 1846, making the total attendance of 456,410.— See Table No. III. VI. — Table showing the Number of Workhouse Schools in con- nexion with the Board, on the 31st December, 1846, and the Provinces in which they are situated (included in Table V., of Schools in operation). Ulster, Munster, Leinster, Connaught, . • . 25 . 32 . 27 . 15 Total Schools, . 99 356 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1846. VII. — Tabie showing the number of Teachers trained during the year 1846, for National Schools, and for Schools not Nationr^ distinguishing the Religious Denominations of each. Sex of Toucher. Teachers t’ ained for National Schoo «. Teache.s trained at their own expense for Schools not in connexion with the Board. Total Number ofNatioral and Pii /ate Teachers trained in 18 ' 6 . Established j Church. § ■I ■i" Ph f- . fU - O o O A ^ G s ^ a i-gg fi S-j Roman Catholics. Total. £ Ph’S Presbyterians. Dissenters of vatious other denominations. Roman Catholics. Total. Males, . . 9 31 129 169 5 5 174 Females, 4 4 1 79 88 3 1 - 16 20 108 Total, . 13 35 1 208 257 3 1 - 21 25 282 VIII. — Table showing the Amount and Nature of. Grants paid and Grants awarded to National Schools, during the Year 1846. ]. Grants paid in 1846. Towards building and Furnishing New Schools. Number and Amount of School Requisites sold at Reduced Prices. Number and Value of Free Grants of Books and School Requisites. Number of Teachers, and iimouitofSa’ariespaidto them. Amount. No. of Grants. Amount. No. of Grants. Value. No. of Teachers Amount. £ s. d. 5,174 7 6 5,675 £ s. d. 6,129 16 4 942 £ s. d. 3,142 16 10 4,172 £ s. d. 44,177 11 6 2. Grants awarded in 1846. Number and Amount of Grants awarded towards Building and Furnishing New Schools. Number and Amount of Annual Rate of Salaries granted during the Year to the Teachers ofNew Schools, to Assistants, Workmistresses, and Monitors, &c., &c. No. of Grants. Amount. No. of Teachers. Amount. 154 £ s. d. • 11,501 17 6 337 £ s. d. 3,197 0 0 Maitkice Cross, 1 James Kelli, / IX.— Table showing the Number of National Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers ; the Number of Schools towards the erection of which the Commissioners have made Grants but which have not vet operation, and the expected attendance upon them ; the Number of Suspended Schools ; the Number of Schools Struck Off; also, the amount of Aid granted for the year ending the 31st December 1846* ULSTER — Operation Schools, 1,528. Building Schools, 73. Suspended Schools, Nil. Struck-off Schools, 32. > COUNTY. No. of Schools in operation on theSlstDcc., 1840. No. of Children on tie Bolls, os returned by the Managers, for the H^-years ending Number of Teachers. Aid granted during the Tear ending the 31st December, 1846. Amount of Local Contribu. towards Fitting-up. No. of Building Schools | on the 31st Dec., 1846. J — Aid Granted. Amount of Local Contribution towards Building and Fitting-up. No. of Schools suspended, but not struck off the Bolls. No. of Schools struck off during the Year 1846. No. of Children on the Bolls, as returned Managers, for the portion of the Half-year which the Schools were open. Aid Cancelled. Aid Granted during tho Tear ended 31st December, 1846. 31st March, 1846. 30th September, 1846. Slat March, 1846. 30th September, 1846. School Bequisites Half-price. Free Stock. Amount of Salary paid during tho Year. Moles. Females. Malo,. Females. Total. Males. Building. Fitting-Up. H^f-price. Free Stock. during the Year. Males. Females. Total. Building. Fitting-up. Moles. Females. Total. M. F. Total. Building. Fitting-up. £ 5. d. £ s. d. £ S, d. £ s. d. £ d. £ s. d. £ d. £ d. £ d. 9,000 22,406 14,635 11,418 26,053 261 59 449 18 11 124 2 6 3,677 6 8 2 100 50 150 88 0 0 11 5 0 49 12 6 5 153 116 269 £ S, d. £ d. £ s, d. 7,994 5,125 3,627 8,752 61 28 46 13 4 5 5 0 130 2 1 38 4 6 888 13 4 25 19 2 7 395 330 725 484 0 0 54 7 6 269 3 9 2 60 38 98 31 — 15 10 0 9,310 6,650 15,960 9,202 7,012 16,214 108 45 235 8 5 125 6 6 1,607 5 0 9 500 300 800 534 0 0 60 0 0 297 0 0 3 81 20 101 1 16 7 8 0 0 8,356 20,208 10,125 17,934 50 13 425 1,115 1,011 6 8 83 19 0 547 15 4 3 143 191 334 149 14 3 4 8,525 21,856 14,466 10,514 '24,980 213 57 2,974 13 4 5 300 95 396 13 4 22 2 6 209 7 11 5 142 75 217 lO.r, 182 6 0 0 31 0 0 6,203 4,178 10,381 6,871 4,625 10,496 99 18 -X 14 830 580 1,390 1,058 13 4 97 10 0 593 1 8 2 27 6 8 5,442 13,204 7,318 5,860 13,178 1 60 40 100 66 13 4 7 10 0 37 1 8 7 167 io2 269 31 D *49 p 13,736 8,080 5,572 13,652 21 4 260 90 350 366 13 4 18 15 0 192 14 2 1 24 3 4 9 Tyrone, 191 11,334 7,832 19,166 9,982 7,603 17,585 42 12 0 0 18 885 665 1,550 1,031 6 8 115 17 6 573 12 1 4 143 *90 233 116 13 4 13 2 6 z G 13 4 Total, 1,528 86,273 58,638 144,911 84,804 64,040 148,844 1,280 359 58 13 4 16 10 0 2,341 15 9 895 19 8 18,147 16 8 37 11 8 73 4,020 2,555 6,575 5,037 6 8 471 6 6 2,769 9 1 32 889 632 1,521 351 209 560 366 0 0 44 12 C 9 10 2 10 0 0 126 16 8 MUNSTER — Operation Schools, 779. Building Schools, 139 . Suspended Schools, 1. Struck-off Schools, 19. 5,704 12,860 8,103 6,650 14,753 73 51 _ 15 0 0 217 14 2 112 14 6 1,104 0 0 7 10 0 34 1,840 1,305 3,145 2,234 0 0 228 7 6 1,231 3 9 03 2 Cork, 276 23,174 18,243 41,417 25,686 22,052 47,738 205 135 513 19 6 253 11 4 3,439 15 0 42 2,170 1,595 3,765 2,615 6 8 278 14 0 1,447 0 4 369 248 617 152 49 201 200 0 0 22 10 0 3 Kerry, , 99 9,276 7,107 9,615 8,162 17,777 76 52 224 2 2 91 2 6 1,385 5 0 13 1,090 805 1,895 1,185 6 6 133 2 6 659 4 7 1 H 4 Limerick, . 77 5,853 4,248 10,101 6,508 5,231 11,739 69 29 150 6 5 63 0 0 896 0 0 20 1,190 700 1,890 1,395 6 8 134 5 0 764 15 10 3 198 212 410 Iz; 5 Tipperary, . 146 12,322 9,401 21,723 13,402 10,059 23,461 121 €3 297 7 1 134 10 0 1,951 6 8 13 1,010 800 1,810 1,108 0 0 135 15 0 627 7 6 4 75 155 230 66 13 4 7 10 0 0 17 2 P ® Waterford, 75 4,772 3,890 8,662 6,003 5,031 11,034 53 36 ” 113 19 11 70 0 0 932 8 4 ” 7 835 265 600 400 13 4 45 0 0 222 16 8 2 91 91 12*0 1*20 1 11 6 z 7 13 4 Total, . 779 1 62,553 48,593 111,146 69,317 57,185 126,502 587 366 - 15 0 0 1,517 9 3 724 18 4 9,708 15 0 7 10 0 139 7,635 6,470 13,105 8,938 13 4 955 4 0 4,952 8 8 1 19 642 706 1,348 152 169 321 266 13 4 30 0 0 5 11 5 - 53 13 4 LEINSTER— Operation Schools, 891. Bull ding Schools, 36. Suspended Schools, 5. Struck-off Schools, 12. 1 Carlow, . 54 3,963 3,949 7,912 4,293 4,343 8,636 35 30 _ „ 102 16 2 17 15 0 781 13 4 1 2 Dublin, • 118 9,065 8,851 17,916 9,974 10,265 20,239 81 308 7 8 126 2 10 1,566 6 8 2 100 100 200 134 0 0 15 0 0 74 10 0 4 ‘ 2 * 4 * 4 * 8 66 13 4 7 10 0 3 Kildare, . 70 3,638 3,440 7,078 3,785 3,964 7,749 45 35 122 19 7 28 10 0 866 U 8 3 100 120 220 135 6 8 15 4 6 75 5 7 1 76 39 115 13 0 7 10 0 4 Kilkenny, . 95 6,948 5,431 12,379 7,574 6,150 13,724 68 41 186 ] 3 72 0 0 1,178 18 4 5 180 240 420 213 6 8 24 0 0 118 13 4 1 — 03 ^ King’s, 55 3,473 3,383 6,856 3,423 3,480 6,903 43 24 93 19 0 41 18 0 723 5 0 8 480 820 800 618 0 0 52 10 0 410 6 0 1 ioo 100 100 ioo 5 0 0 W ® Longford, . 41 3,107 2,539 6,646 3,105 2,609 5,714 29 18 62 18 3 28 5 0 473 6 8 4 260 90 350 366 13 4 18 15 0 192 14 2 H 7 Louth, . 73 5,983 4,934 10,917 6,173 6,341 11,514 51 142 18 11 77 5 0 920 6 8 ’ 1 *27 *27 47 *47 2 10 0 12; ® Meath, 122 7,076 6,055 13,131 7,678 7,219 14,797 81 57 6 0 0 11 5 0 245 3 9 89 14 10 1,400 13 4 8 13 6 ’ 2 ioo 100 200 134 0 0 15 0 0 74 10 0 *78 40 118 5 0 0 9 Queen’s, . 68 4,349 3,850 8,199 4,674 4,463 9,137 52 112 1 3 37 10 0 967 13 4 7 300 325 625 418 0 0 46 17 6 232 8 9 1 45 33 78 0 8 0 0 13 4 JO Westmeath, 58 3,666 3,409 7,075 3,793 3,536 7,329 40 25 104 9 3 48 7 6 724 1 8 1 60 40 100 66 13 4 7 10 0 37 1 8 2 100 0 0 11 5 0 JJ Wexford, . 79 5,107 3,765 8,872 6,106 4,771 10,877 61 27 159 6 9 71 15 0 926 5 0 40 40 80 54 0 0 6 0 0 30 0 0 J2 Wicklow, . 58 2,682 2,381 5,063 3,236 2,975 6,211 37 25 — — 83 6 1 34 17 6 652 10 0 — 3 120 80 200 333 6 8 15 0 0 174 3 4 ‘2 96 64 160 66 13 4 7 10 0 — — 3 6 8 Total, , 891 59,057 51,987 111,044 63,714 59,116 122,830 612 421 6 0 0 11 6 0 1,724 7 11 674 0 8 11,181 11 8 8 12 6 36 1,740 1,455 3,195 2,473 6 8 215 17 0 1,419 11 10 5 12 299 307 606 147 147 233 6 8 26 5 0 1 11 0 - 32 0 0 CONNAUGHT — Operation Schools, 439. Building Schools, 87. Suspended Schools, 8. Struck-off Schools, 22. H J Galway, 108 8,145 ' 5,958 14,103 7,641 5,974 13,615 75 50 _ 106 5 6 112 17 10 1,272 6 8 25 1,720 1,080 2,800 1,668 0 0 187 10 0 927 15 0 7 3 246 13 4 27 15 0 _ _ a 2 Leitrim, 67 4,873 8,502 4,995 3,874 8,869 53 24 67 4 2 748 8 4 3 160 90 250 166 13 4 18 15 0 92 14 2 4 ’74 *51 125 146 13 4 16 10 0 1 2 6 5 0 0 119 8,519 4,088 12,607 7,132 3,801 10,933 98 28 83 6 8 96 15 0 1,134 13 2 38 2,160 1,476 3,636 2,281 6 8 256 11 8 1,268 19 1 12 429 212 641 172 232 404 253 6 8 30 0 0 1 18 7 2 5 0 60 C 8 ^ Roscommon, 70 5,579 3,805 9,384 5,613 4,021 9,634 51 27 83 9 3 68 17 6 783 10 0 16 880 570 1,450 953 16 8 108 15 0 552 10 10 ^ Sligo, . 75 5,843 3,973 9,816 6,048 4,501 10,549 58 29 40 0 0 2 5 0 148 14 10 56 10 0 892 16 8 21 2 6 5 280 170 450 300 0 0 33 15 0 166 17 6 ‘3 333 163 496 188 122 310 — — 2 4 9 — 29 16 8 o Total, . 439 32,959 21,453 54,412 31,429 22,171 63,600 335 158 40 0 0 2 5 0 515 1 7 402 4 6 4,831 14 10 21 2 6 87 5,200 3,386 8,586 5,369 16 8 605 6 8 3,008 16 7 22 836 426 1,262 360 354 714 646 13 4 74 5 0 4 3 4 3 7 6 95 3 4 G ENERAL SUMM [ARY IN PR OVXNCES OF THE 3,637 ScHOO r.s IN Operai ?iON, OF 335 : Building Schools, op L 1 Suspended Sc: HOOLS, AND OF THE 85 SCHOOLS STRUCK OFF DURING THE Year 18 46. 1 Ulster, , , 2 Munster, . 3 Leinster, . 4 Connaught, Total, . 1,528 779 891 439 86,273 62.653 69,057 32,959 58,638 48,593 51,987 21,453 144,911 111,146 111,044 54,412 84,804 69,317 63,714 31,429 64,040 57,185 59,116 22,171 148,844 120,502 122,830 53,600 1,280 587 612 335 359 3C6 421 158 58 13 4 6 0 0 40 0 0 16 10 0 15 0 0 115 0 2 5 0 2,341 15 9 1,517 9 3 1,724 7 11 515 1 7 895 19 8 724 18 4 674 0 8 402 4 6 18,147 16 8 9,708 15 0 11,181 11 8 4,831 14 10 37 11 8 7 10 0 8 12 6 21 2 6 73 ' 139 87 4,020 7,635 1,740 5,200 2,655 5,470 1,455 3,386 6,575 13,105 3,195 8,586 5,037 6 8 8,938 13 4 2,473 6 8 5,369 16 8 471 .6 6 955 4 0 215 17 0 605 6 8 4,952 8 8 1,419 11 10 3,008 16 7 * 1 8 32 19 12 22 889 642 299 836 632 706 307 426 1,521 1,348 606 1,262 351 152 360 209 169 147 354 560 321 147 714 366 0 0 266 13 4 233 6 8 646 13 4 44 12 6 30 0 0 26 6 0 74 5 0 9 10 2 5 115 1 11 0 4 3 4 .10 0 0 3 7 6 120 16 8 63 13 4 32 0 0 95 3 4 3,637 240,842 180,671 421,513 249,264 202,512 451,776 4,634 2,814 1,304 104 13 4 45 0 0 6,098 14 6 10 5 11 2,697 3 2 5 12 6 426 13 8 - 74 16 8 335 18,595 12,866 31,461 21,819 3 4 2,247 14 2 12,150 6 2 14 85 2,666 2,071 4,737 863 879 : 1,742 1,512 13 4 175 2 6 20 15 11 13 7 6 307 13 4 Additional attendance upon Schools to which Salaries haTO been granted since 30th Soptomber, 1846, Total attendance upon the 3,637 Schools in operation on the 31st December, 1846, Omitted, .... Training Department, , , Total to Schools in connexion on 31st December, 1846, . Total to Schools struck enduring the year,# . . » Total, Mauhice Cross, ) Secretaries. 6,109 0 6 20 15 11 3,129 9 4 13 7 6 43,869 18 2 307 13 4 jAMhis iviiiLLii:, ; • For details, see Appendix to quarto edition of Beport, page 131 , and the proper columns in this Table. z 3 6,129 16 4 3,142 16 10 44,177 11 6 \ \ 1846.] - OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 357 X. — Charter of Incorporation granted by Her Majesty to the Board of National Education in Ireland. VICTORIA, by the Grace of God of tlie United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of tlie Faith, and soforth, To all to whom these presents shall come, greeting. Wheeeas, in order to promote the welfare, by providing for the Education of the Poor of Ireland, it is expedient that the Commissioners of National Edu- cation in Ireland, should be invested with the powers and privileges hereinafter contained. Know ye Therefore, that We, of our special grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, by and with the advice and consent of our right trusty and well-beloved Councillor, William Lord Heytesbury, Knight Grand Cross of the most Honourable Military Order of the Bath, our Lieutenant-General and General Governor of Ireland, and according to the tenor of our letter, under our Privy Signet and Royal Sign Manual, bearing date at our Court at Saint James’s the Seventh day of August, One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty Five, in the Ninth Year of our Reign, and now enrolled’in the Rolls of our High Court of Chancery in Ireland, have granted, constituted, and declared, and by these Presents for Us, our Heirs, and Successors, We do grant, constitute, and declare, that the Most Reverend Father in God, our right trusty and right entirely beloved Cousin and Councillor, Richard, Archbishop op Dublin, Primate of Ireland, our trusty and well-beloved the Most Reverend Archbishop Daniel Murray, our trusty and well-beloved Franc Sadleir, Doctor in Divinity, Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, our right trusty and well-beloved Councillor, Anthony Richard Blake, our trusty and well-beloved Robert Holmes, Esquire, Bar- rister-at-law, our right trusty and well-beloved Councillor, Sir Patrick Bellew, Baronet, our trusty and well-beloved Richard IV iLSON Greene, Esquire, our Solicitor-General in that part of our said United Kingdom called Ireland, our trusty and well-beloved PooLEY Shouldham Henry, Doctor in Divinity, our trusty and well-beloved, John Richard Corballis, Esquire, one of our Counsel at Law, our trusty and well-beloved Alexander Macdonnell, Es- quire, and our trusty and well-beloved Charles William Fitzgerald, commonly called the Marquess of Kildare, Commissioners of Na- tional Education in Ireland, and all and every other person and persons who shall from time to time be appointed Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, by the Lord Lieutenant or other Chief Governor, or Governors of Ireland for the time being (the said Commissioners, and all and every other person and persons so ap- pointed by the Lord Lieutenant or other Chief Governor or Governors of Ireland for the time being, to be removable at his or their pleasure), shall be for ever hereafter one Body Corporate and Politic in deed 2 A 35S THIRl'EENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1846. and in name, and that the said Body Corporate shall he called “ The Commissioners of National Education in Ire' and f and them by the name of Commissioners of Nationcd Education in Irelandf into one Body Corporate and Politic, in deed, fact, and name, for ever. We DO for us, our Heirs and Successors, erect, constitute, establish, confirm, and declare by these Presents, and We do for us, our Heirs and Successors, grant and declare that by the same name of ‘'■The Commissioners of Nationcd Education in Irelandf they shall have perpetual succession, and that they and their Successors, by that name, from time to time and at all times hereafter, shall be able and capable in law, without our Licence in Mortmain, to have, take, purchase, receive, hold, enjoy, and retain to them and their si ccessors, in fee and perpetuity, any manors, lands, tenements, re its, annuities, privileges, liberties, possessions, and hereditaments of what kind, nature, or cpiality soever in Ireland, not exceeding in the whole the clear yearly value of Forty Thousand Pounds Sterling. And mo ’e- over to purchase and acquire any goods and chattels whatsoe /er ; and also to take and receive any sum or sums of money, or any manner or portion of goods and chattels that shall to them be given, granted, devised, or bequeathed by any person or persons. Bodies Corporate and Politic, capable to make a gift or devise thereof, and therewith and thereout to erect, maintain, and support in all places of that part of our said United Kingdom called Iieland, where 'hey shall deem the same to be most necessary and con ^enient, such and as many Schools as they shall think proper. And also, to give, grant, alien, assign, and dispose of any manors, lands, tenements, rents, hereditaments, goods, and chattels, and to do and execute all and singular other matters and things necessarily relating thereun o. And also, to give and grant any Lease or Leases of any lands or tenements belonging to, or which may hereafter belong to, the said Body Corporate and Politic, for any term not exceeding three lives, or Thirty-one years : Provided, that any such alienation, and that every such Lease or Leases be made with the aj^probation of the major part of the Members of the said Body Corporate then present, (such major part being at least three in number,) and every Lease so to be made shall be of lands in possession and not in reversion. And We do also for us, our Heirs and Successors, give and grant unto every subject or subjects whatsoever, of us, our Heirs and Successors, whether incorporated or not incorporated, special licence, power, faculty, and authority, to give, grant, sell, alien, assign, dis- pose, or bequeath unto the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, and their Successors, for the use and benefit of them, and their Successors, any manors, lands, tenements, rents, privileges, liberties, possessions, and hereditaments of what nature or kind soever, within that part of our said United Kingdom called Ireland, so as the same do not exceed in the whole the clear yearly sum of Forty Thousand Pounds Sterling ; and that the said Body Corpo ate and their Successors, by the name of “ The Commissioners of National 1846.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. S59 Education in Ireland^' shall and may plead and be impleaded, sue and be sued, answer and be answered, defend and be defended, in all or any Courts and places, and before any Judges, Justices, Officers of us, our Heirs and Successors, in all and singular actions, pleas, suits, plaints, matters and demands, of what kind or quality soever they shall be, in the same manner and form, and as fully and amply as any of our subjects of our realm may or can do, sue or be sued, plead or be impleaded, answer or be answered unto, defend or be defended. And that the said Body Corporate shall and may hrve ,and use a common Seal for the affairs and business of National Education in Ireland, and that it shall and may be lawful for the said body Corporate and their successors, the same Seal from time to time to change, alter, or make new, as to them shall seem prope':*. And We do hereby for us, our Heirs and Successors, ordain, declare, and direct, that whenever the said Commissioners, or either, or any of them, or any other person or persons to be appointed in their place or in succession to them, or any of them, shall by death, resignat'o i, removal, or otherwise, cease to be a Commissioner or Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, then and in every such case it shall and may be lawful for the Lord Lieutenant, or other Chief Governor or Governors of Ireland for the time being, by Warrant under Lland and Seal, to appoint one other person in the place and s ead of any such person so ceasing to be such Commissioner respectively, and any such person so to be appointed shall accordingly be and become one of the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, and Member of the Corporation hereby constituted. And We do hereby for us, our Heirs and Successors, grant, declare, and appoint that it shall and may be lawful for the Lord Lieutenant, or other Chief Governor or Governors of Ireland for the time being, if it shall appear fit to him or them, respectively, to increase the number of the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland: Provided, how- ever, that the whole number of persons intended by virtue of these Presents to be incorporated, as aforesaid, do not at any time exceed fifteen, but may consist of any less number. Lastly, We do by these Presents, for us, our Heirs and Successors, grant unto the said Body Corporate, by the name of The Commissioners of National Educa- tion in Ireland f and to their Successors, that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment hereof, shall be in and by all things good, firm, valid, sufficient, and effectual in the Lav.q according to the true intent and meaning thereof, and shall be taken, construed, and adjudged, in the most favourable and beneficial sense, for the best advantage of the said Body Corporate and their Successors, as well in all Courts of Records as elsewhere, and by all and singular the Officers and Min- isters whomsoever and wheresoever of us, our Heirs and Successors : Provided always that these our letters patent be enrolled in our High Court of Chancery in Ireland, within the space of Six Calendar Months, next ensuing the date hereof. — In Witness whereof We have caused these our Letters to be made Patent. Witness, William 2 A 2 360 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1846. Baron HEYTESBURr, our Lieutenant-General and General Governor of Ireland, at Dublin, the Twenty-sixth day of August, in the Ninth Tear of our Reign. For C. Fitzsimon, Clerk of the Crown and Hanaper, David Sherlock, Deputy, Enrolled in the Office of the Rolls of Her Majesty’s High Court of Chancery in Ireland, the First day of September, One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty-five. William Webb, D.K.R. Entered and examined by George Hatchell, Cleric Rolls, XI. — Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners of National Education, and Directions for making Appli- cation for Aid towards the Building of School-Houses, or for the Support of Schools. I. — The Commissioners grant aid towards the building and sup- port of Schools of two classes. Elementary Schools and Schools of Industry ; but they can grant aid only to a limited number of the latter, and these must be at certain distances from each other. It is an indispensable condition for aid towards a School of Industry, that a Work-room shall be annexed to it, if it be situated in a City or Town; and if it be a Country or Rural School, that a certain quan- tity of land shall be provided for Garden Culture. It is, however, for the Patrons of each National School to deter- mine whether they will make agricultural or other industrial instruc 7 tion part of the Education which it affords. It is for the Commis- sioners to do .what they can in aid of their efforts, by having the Teachers taught the principles and practice of improved Agriculture during their Training Course, and by receiving Agricultural Pupils at the Model Farm, Glasnevin. The Commissioners consider Schools for Females as of the class of Elementary Schools; but they require that instruction be there given in Sewing, Knitting, and other works suited to Females. II. — As to Government of Schools with respect to Attendance and Religious Instruction. 1. The ordinary School business, during which all Children, of whatever denomination they may be, are required to attend, is to embrace a specified number of hours each day. 2. Opportunities are to be afforded to the Children of each School OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 1846.] 361 for receiving such religious instruction as tlieir parents or guardians approve of. 3. The Patrons of the several Schools have the right of appoint- ing such religious instruction as they may think proper to be given therein, provided that each School be open to Children of all com- munions; that due regard be had to pa^rental right and authority; that, accordingly, no Child be compelled to receive, or be present at, any religious instruction to which his parents or guardians object; and that the time for giving it be so fixed, that no Child shall be thereby, in eflect, excluded, directly or indirectly, from the other advantages which the School afifords. Subject to this, religious instruction may be given either during the fixed School hours or otherwise. 4. In Schools, towards the building of which the Commissioners have contributed, and which are, therefore, vested in Trustees for the purposes of National Education, or, which are vested in the Co nmissioners in their Corporate capacity, such Pastors or other persons as shall be approved of by the parents or guardians of the Children respectively, shall have access to them in the School-room, for the purpose of giving them religious instruction there, at convenient times to be appointed for that purpose, whether those Pastors or persons shall have signed the original application or otherwise. 5. In Schools NOT VESTED, but which receive aid only by way of Salary and Books, it is for the Patrons to determine wheBier religious instruction shall be given in the School-room or not; but if they do not allow it in the School-room, the Children whose parents or guardians so desire, must be allowed to absent themselves from the School, at reasonable times, for the purpose of receiving such instruction elsewhere. 6. The reading of the Scriptures, either in the Protestant Autho- rized or Douay Version, as well as the Teaching of Catechisms, comes within the rule as lO religious instruction. 7. The rule as to religious instruction applies to Public Prayer and to all other religious exercises. 8. The Commissioners do not insist on the Scripture Lessons being read in any of the National Schools, nor do they allow them to be read daring the time of secular or literary instruction, in any School attended by Children whose parents or guardians object to their being so read. In such case, the Commissioners prohibit the use of them, except at the times of religious instruction, when the persons giving it may use these Lessons or not, as they think proper. 9. Whatever arrangement is made in any School for giving reli- gious instruction, must be publicly notified in the School-room, in order that those Children, and those only, may be present whose parents or guardians allow them. 10. If any other books than the Holy Scriptures, or the standard books of the Church to which the Children using them belong, are 362 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1846* employed in communicating religious instruction, the title of each is to be made known to the Commissioners. 11. The use of the books published by the Commissioners is not compulsory; but the titles of all other books which the Conductors of Schools intend for the ordinary School business, are to be reported to the Commissioners; and none are to be used to which they object; but they prohibit such only as may appear to them to contain matter objectionable in itself, or objectionable for common instruction, as peculiarly belonging to some particular religious denomination. 12. A Registry is to be kej3t in each School of the daily attend- ance of the Scholars, and the average attendance, according to the Form furnished by the Commissioners. III. — Miscellaneous. 1. It is the earnest wish of Her Majesty’s Government, and of the Commissioners, that the Clergy and Laity of the different religious denominations in the country should co-operate with one another in conducting National Schools. 2. When any School is received by the Commissioners into connexion with them, the inscription, “ National School,” and no other, shall be put up conspicuously on the School-house; and when a School-house is built partly by aid from them, a stone is to be introduced into the wall having that inscription. cut upon it. 3. The Commissioners require that no use shall be made of the School-rooms for any purpose tending to contention, such as the HOLDING OP POLITICAL MEETINGS IN THEM, or bringing into them political petitions or documents of any kind for signature. 4. The Commissioners require that the National School-rooms shall not be converted into places of public worship. 5. The Commissioners require the School-rooms to be used exclu- sively for the inirposes of Education ; and any breach of this Ride will be held to be a violation of the principles of the National Education System. 6. The Commissioners require that the principles of the following Lesson, or of a Lesson of a similar import, be strictly inculcated in all Schools admitted into connexion with the Board, and that a copy of the Lesson itself be hung up in each School. Christians should endeavour, as the Apostle Paul commands them^ to “ live peaceably with all men” (Eom. ch. xii. v. 17) ; even with those of a different religious persuasion. Our Saviour, Christ, commanded his disciples to “love one another.” He taught them to love even their enemies, to bless those that cursed them, and to pray for those who persecuted them. He liimself prayed for his murderers. Many men hold erroneous doctrines, but we ought not to hate or persecute them. We ought to seek for the truth, and to hold fast Avhat we are convinced is the truth ; but not to treat harshly those who are in error. Jesus Christ did not intend his religion to be forced on men by violent means. He Avould not allow his disciples to fight for him. 1^846.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 363 If persons treat us unkindly, we must not do the same to them ; for Christ and his apostles have taught us not to return evil for evil. If Ave would obey Christ, we must do to others, not as they do to ' us, but as we would wish them to do to lis. Quarrelling Avith our neighbours and abusing them, is not the way to convince them that we are in the right, and tliey in the Avrong, It is more likely to convince them that Ave liave not a Cliristian spirit. We ought to shoAV ourselves folloAvers of Christ, Avho, “ Avhen he Avas reviled, reviled not again” (1 Pet. ch. ii. v. 23), by behaving gently and kindly to every one. 7. The Commissioners regard the attendance of any of their Teachers at meetings held for i')Qlitical purposes, or their taking part in elections for Members of Parliament^ except by voting, as incompatible with the performance of their duties, and as a violation of rule which will render them liable to dismissal. 8. Should the Commissioners consider any Teacher employed in a School under the Board unfit for his office, or otherwise objection- able, they require that he be dismissed, and another provided. Teachers are also liable to be fined or suspended, at all times, when the Commissioners shall deem it necessary, on sufficient cause being shown. 9. The Commissioners, by themselves or their Officers, are to be allowed to visit and examine the Schools whenever they think fit. Those who visit on the part of the Commissioners are furnished with credentials under their Seal. IV. — Inspection of Schools. 1. AD3IISSIOX OF VISITORS. 1. The public generally must have free access to every National School, during the hours devoted to secular instruction — not to take part in the ordinary business, nor to interrupt it — but as Visitors, to observe how ’t is conducted. 2. Every Teacher of a National School is to receive courteously Visitors of all denominations, to afford them free access to the School-room, and full liberty to observe what books are in the hands of the Children, or upon the desks ; what tablets are hung up on the walls, and what is the method of teaching; but they are by no means required to permit any person to interrupt the business of the ^ School, by asking questions of Children, examining classes, calling for papers of any kind, or, in any other way, diverting the attention of either Teachers or Scholars from their usual business. 3. Should any Visitors wish for information which they cannot obtain by such an inspection, it is the duty of the Teachers to refer ' them to the Patrons or Managers of the School for it. 4. Every Teacher is required to have his Visitors’ or Daily Report Book lying upon his desk, that Visitors may, if they choose, * enter remarks in it. Such remarks as may be made, the Teachers are by no means to alter or erase; and the Superintendent of the . District is required to transmit to the Commissioners copies of such 364 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1846 . remarks as ke may deem of sufficient importance to be made known to them. 5. As the religious instruction of the children is under the control of the Clergyman or lay person communicating it with the appro- bation of their parents, the Commissioners can give no liberty to any other Visitor, whether Clergyman or Layman, to interfere therewith. 2. INSPECTION BY THE COMMISSIONERS OR THEIR OFFICERS. 1. The Commissioners do not take the control or regulation of any School, except their own Model Schools, directly into their own liands, but leave all Schools aided by them under the authority of the Local Conductc’S. The Siq^^rintendents, therefore, are not to gi\ e direcj orders, as on the part of the Board, respecting any necessary regulations, but to point out such regulations to the Con- ductors of the School, that they may give the requisite orders. 2. The Commissioners require that every National School be inspected by the Superintendent of the District, at least three times in each year. 3. The Superintendent, on each inspection, is to communicate with the Patron or Correspondent, for the purpose of affording information concerning the general state of the School, and pointing out such violations of rule, or defects, if any, as he may have observed; and he is to make such suggestions as he may deem necessary. > ' 4. He is to examine the Visitors’ Book, or Daily Report Book, and to transmit to the Commissioners copies of any observations made thebe’ i which he may consider to be of importance. 5. He is not to make any observation in the Book except the date of his visit, the time occupied in the inspection of the School, show- ing the precise time at which it commenced, and the precise time at which it terminated; and also the number of Scholars present. 6. Upon ordinary occasions he is not to give any intimation of his intended visit; but during the middle term of the year, from 1st of May to the 31st of August, when the inspection is to be public, he is to make such previous arrangements with the Local Managers, as will facilitate the attendance of the parents of the Children, and other persons interested in the welfare of the Schools. 7. He is to report to the Commissioners the result of each visit, and to use every means to obtain accurate information as to the discipline, management, and methods of instruction pursued in the School. 8. He is to examine all the classes in succession, in their different branches of study, so as to enable him to ascertain the degree and efficiency of the instruction imparted. 9. He is to examine the Class Rolls, Register, and Daily Report Book ; and to report with accuracy what is the actual number of Children receiving instruction at the School, and what is the daily average attendance. 10. He is to receive a monthly Report from the Teacher of each OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 365 1846.] School, and also to make one quarterly himself to the Commissioners, in addition to his ordinary Report upon the School after each visit. 11. He is also to supply the Commissioners with such local infor- mation as they may from time to time require from him, and to act as their agent in all matters in which they may employ him ; but he is not invested with authority to decide upon any question affecting a National School, or the general business of the Commissioners, without their direction. 12. When applications for aid are referred to the Superintendent, he is to communicate with the applicant so as to insure an interview, and also with the Clergymen of the different denominations in the neighbourhood, with a view of ascertaining their sentiments on the case, and whether they have any, and what, objections thereto. He is also to communicate personally, if necessary, with any other indi- viduals in the neighbourhood. 13. The Superintendent is to avoid all discussions of a religious or political nature;, he is to exhibit a courteous and conciliatory demeanour towards all persons with whom he is to communicate, and to pursue such a line of conduct as will tend to uphold the just influence and authority both of Managers and Teachers. V . — As to Ajypointment, Conduct of Teachers, ies a period of four months and a half, and for a considerable time previous to their being summoned, they are required to prepare themselves for the course. 5. Teachers of Schools unconnected with the National Board, if properly recommended, are also admitted to attend the Normal Establishment, as day pupils, without any charge for tuition ; but such persons maintain themselves at their own expense. . 6. The Commissioners grant salaries to the Teachers, varying from £8 to £20 (and in the case of Female Teachers, from £8 to £15) per annum, according to the class in which they may be placed; regard being had to their qualifications, the average number of Children in attendance, the state of the School, and the extent of the instruction afibrded in it. 7. Teachers of National Schools are divided into three classes, to which the following salaries are attached: — 1st, or highest Class, £20; 2nd, £15; 3rd, £12, per annum; and, in the case of Female Teachers, 1st, or highest, £15; 2nd, £12; 3rd, £10, per annum. 8. Masters and Mistresses not sufiiciently qualified for Classifica- tion, constitute a Probationary Class, and rece' /e at most £8 per annum each, in which they must remain for at least One Year. They are afterwards to be examined by the Superintendent of he District, or, if in training, by the Professors, and such as are deemed sufiiciently qualified to be placed in a higher Class, receive the increase of Salary to which they may become entitled, fr ,i the commencement of the second year. 9. National Teachers are eligible to be re-classed at the termina- tion of one year from the date of any previous classification. They are also liable to be depressed a Class if they have conducted them- selves improperly, or if their Schools have declined, either as regards attendance, or in any other respect. 10. The Commissioners require that a further income be secured to the Teacher, either by Local Subscription or School-fees, to such amount in each case as they may direct ; and the Commissioners 1846 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 367 also require tliat tlie payments made by tlie Children shall not be diminished in consequence of any increase of Salary which may be awarded to the Teacher. 11. In Schools consisting of Male and Female Children, occupy- ing the same room, under the care of one Male Teacher, the Commissioners grant a Salary, not exceeding £6 per annum, to a Teacher of Needlework, provided the average daily attendance of Children be sufficiently large to warrant the Commissioners in so doing. 12. In Schools attended by Female Children only, under the care of a Female Teacher, such Teacher must be competent to conduct the Needlework, as well as the Literary Department. 13. The Commissioners also grant Salaries to Assistant Literary Teachers, of not more than £8 per annum each, in all Schools where, in their opinion, the daily average attendance is so large as to render additional Teachers necessary. 14. Salaries are granted by the Commissioners to the Teachers individually. No new Teacher, therefore, is to receive a Salary from them unless they have first approved of hinij the amount is, regulated by the Class in which he may be placed. VI. — Boolcs. 1. The Commissioners furnish gratuitously to each School a first Stock of School-books, in proportion to the attendance of Children, which is renewed at the end of every four years. They are to be kept as a School Stock, for which the Master or Mistress is held responsible, and they are on no account to be taken out of the School. ' The Commissioners also supply Books, from time to time, for the , general use of the Children, and School requisites, such as paper, slates, quills, &c., at reduced rates. 2. The Funds of the Commissioners do not enable them to give a Free Stock sufficiently large for the entire wants of the School. It consists chiefly of Books and Lessons suited to the Junior Classes, viz.. Spelling and Beading Tablets, First, Second, and Third Books; Grammars, Arithmetics, Copy Lines, and Arithmetical Tablets, also a Begister and Beport Book. The more advanced Lesson Books, Maps, Slates, Pencils, and Stationery, are to be purchased at the reduced rates. 3. When Books, &c., purchased from the Commissioners at the reduced price, are sold to the Children attending a National Scl ool, it is directed that in no case shall any advance be made on these prices; and the Superintendents have instructions to inquire into, and report upon, any infraction of this rule. 4. Books are supplied to Schools for the poor, not in connexion with the National Board, upon special application, at prices consi- derably lower than those at which they are sold to the public. VII — Building, 1. Before any grant is made towards Building a School-house, the Commissioners are to be satisfied that a necessity exists for such , 368 THIRTEENTH REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1846 . a School, that au eligible site has been procured, that a satisfactory Lease of the site will be executed to the Commissioners in their Corporate capacity; and that the applicant parties are prepared to raise, by local contribution, at least one-third of the whole sum which the Commissioners deem necessary for the erection of the House, providing Furniture, &c. 2. If the proposed site be for a School in a Rural District, and be within three statute miles of a School-house, towards the erection of which the Commissioners have contributed aid, no Grant can be made. 3. Although the Commissioners do not absolutely refuse aid, towards the erection of School-houses on ground connected with a place of Worship, yet they much prefer having them erected on ground which is not so connected, where it can be obtained; they therefore require that, before Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house ground be selected as the site of a School-house, strict inquiry be made whether another convenient site can be obtained, and that the result shall be stated to them. 4. The School premises must be vested in the Commissioners, at a nominal rent, and for such term, under the circumstances, as they may deem necessary. b. The Commissioners will keep in repair, the School-house and Furniture, where the premises are vested in them in their Corporate capacity. 6. When Grants are voted towards the Building, &c., of a School- house, the conveyance must be duly executed hefore the ivorhs are commenced. 7. No Grant can be made until the Superintendent shall have reported upon all the circumstances of the case. 8. The Commissioners determine, from the information afforded them, the dimensions of the proposed Building. 9. The Commissioners cannot, in any case, pay more than two- thirds of the sum which they may deem necessary for the erection of the School-house (including Furniture, &c.); and they invariably require that the remaining one-third, at least, shall be locally pro- vided for. 10. The cost of the House, &c., is determined by the number of Children which it is intended to accommodate, allowing an area of six square feet for each child. Example . — A School-house capable of accommodating one hundred Children, should contain not less than an area of six hundred square feet, and should be ten feet high to the wall-plate. 11. The Commissioners furnish instructions as to the Plan and Specification, to which the parties receiving aid are bound strictly to adhere. 12. The Commissioners do not contribute to the ornamenting of School-houses, but merely to such expenditure as may be necessary OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 369 1846.] for having the Children accommodated in plain, substantial build- ings. If buildings of another description be preferred, the whole of the extra expense must be provided by the applicants. 13. The Commissioners do not contribute towards the expense of erecting Residences for the Teachers, except in the case of a District Model School. 14. The House, Furniture, &c., must be completed, the Teacher or Teachers appointed, and the School in operation, before the Grants can be paid. 15. The whole of the works must be completed within twelve months from the date of the execution of the Lease (unless by spe- cial permission) or the Grants will be forfeited. 16. The Commissioners do not make advances or instalments of their Grants. 17. Previous to the payment of the Grants, a Certificate, accord- ing to a Form furnished, must be forwarded to the Commissioners, stating that the School-house, Furniture, &c., have been completed in a satisfactory and workmanlike manner, and built according to the dimensions and directions set forth in the Plan and Specification, This Certificate to be signed by the Manager and by the Con- tractor. The work to be approved of by the Superintendent of the District, or by any other person authorized by the Commissioners or the Government to examine it; and if a question arise as to the expenditure incurred, the accounts must be submitted to any audit which may be deemed necessary. 18. The Commissioners do not make Grants to purchase School- houses, nor to purchase, alter, or furnish other Houses, for the purpose of being converted into School-houses. Form of Lease to he executed hy part ies granting to the Comm issioners of National Education, in their Corporate capacity, a site for the erection of a School-house, THIS INDENTURE made the day of 18 , in pursuance of the Act 8 & 9 Victoria, cap. 124, intituled ‘‘ An Act to facilitate the granting of certain Leases,” between of the one part, and the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, of the other part. Whereas the said Commissioners, by Her Majesty’s Royal Charter, bearing date the 2Gth day of August, 1845, have been incorporated, and are by said Charter empowered to take and hold lands as therein mentioned. And Whereas the Education of the Poor of Ireland has been heretofore and is now carried on by the said Commissioners on the principle of avoiding all interference whatsoever with conscientious scruples on the score of religion, and accordingly, the Schools under their control are open alike to Children of all religious denominations, and no Child is required to be present at any religiouis instruction or exercise of which his 370 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1846 . Parents or Guardians may disapprove, and opportunities are afforded to all Children to receive separately, at particular periods specified in the rules of each School, such religious instruction as their Parents or Guardians may provide for them. And Whereas the said desirous that a National School, to he called National School, should be established on the principles aforesaid on the Lot of Ground hereinafter demised. NOW THIS INDENTURE WITNESSETH that the said in order to promote the said object, demise unto the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, all that Lot of Ground described in the Map thereof on the margin of these Presents delineated, situate in the Townland of Parish of Barony of and County of containing and bounded from the day of for the term of thence ensuing. Yielding therefor during the said term, the Rent of One Penny on the Feast of St. Michael in every year, if same shall be demanded. And the said covenant with the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland for quiet enjoyment. IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the said hereunto affixed Hand and Seal, and the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland have caused to be affixed hereto their Corporate Seal. Signed, Sealed, and Delivered hy the said in the presence of VIII . — Aids to Schools previously established. I. ' ‘ 1. The aid granted to Schools previously established is limited to Salary and Books. 2. Before such aid can be granted, the Commissioners must be satisfied. that the case is deserving of assistance; that there is reason to expect that the School will be efficiently and permanently sup- ported; that some local provision will be made in aid of the Teacher’s Salary, either by School-fees or otherwise; that the School-house is in good repair, and provided with a sufiicient quan- tity of suitable Furniture ; that a competent Teacher has been appointed; that the School is in operation; and that there is a suf- ficient daily average attendance of Children. 3. Before the Commissioners consider any application for aid, they require, from the Superintendent of the District, a report upon all the circumstances of the case. 4. To entitle a School to a continuance of aid, the House and Furniture must be kept in sufficient repair by means of local con- tributions; the School conducted, in all respects, in a satisfactory manner, and in accordance with the regulations of the Commis- OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 1846.] 371 jsioners; and it must appear, from tlie Register of tlie School, that there is a sufficient daily average attendance of Pupils. 2. — WORKHOUSE SCHOOLS. Extract from the Act for the more effectual Relief of the Desti- tute Poor of Ireland, 1st and 2nd Viet. ch. 56, sec. 49 : — “ And be it enacted, That no order of the Commissioners, nor * “ any by-law, shall oblige any inmate of any workhouse to attend “ or be present at any religious service which may be celebrated “ in a mode contrary to the religious principles of such inmate, nor “ shall authorize the education of any child in such workhouse in “ any religious creed other than that professed by the parents or “ surviving parent of such child, and to which such parents or “ parent shall object, or, in the case of an orphan, to which the “ guardian or guardians, godfather or godmother of such orphan, “ shall object: Provided also, that it shall be lawful for any regu- “ lar minister of the religious persuasion of any inmate of such “ workhouse, at all times in the day, on the request of such in- “ mate, to visit such workhouse, for the purpose of affording reli- “ gious assistance to such inmate, and also for the purpose of in- “ structiny his child or children in the principles of his religion” Such Schools are received into connexion, and grants of Books made thereto, on condition that they shall he subject to inspection by the Commissioners, or their Officers, and that the provisions of the above enactment, in reference to Religious Instruction, shall be faithfully observed. 3 SCHOOLS ATTACHED TO PRIS03STS. , Such Schools are received into connexion, upon the same general principles as the Workhouse Schools, and grants of Books are made thereto. IX. — 1. As applications for aid have frequently been made in re'spect of expenses incurred previously to any communication with the Commissioners, they desire it to be distinctly understood, that they will not hold themselves bound to grant assistance in any case, unless application shall have been made to them in the first instance, unless such application shall have been approved of, and unless they shall have funds at their disposal when they come to decide upon the case, to enable them to grant the required aid. Aj^plicants are therefore recommended not to incur any expense towards the pay- ment of which they expect the Commissioners to contribute, until the decision of the Board shall have been communicated to them. 2. Applicants for assistance are not to understand that the Com- missioners are bound to grant the full amount of aid, as set forth in the foregoing Regulations, in every case ; nor can they grant any, unless they have sufficient funds for the purpose, which depends upon the amount placed at their disposal by Parliament. 3. Persons desirous of obtaining assistance from the Commission- ers of Rational Education, under any of the foregoing heads, will, upon intimating to the Secretaries the nature of the aid required, be ! 372 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1846 , furnished with the Forms, upon which their application must he laid before the Commissioners. 4. All communications in reference to National Schools should he made by the Manager or Correspondent. The Commissioners do not correspond with Teachers. 5. All letters should be directed as under. No communications are received which are not prepaid, except those containing Docu- ments sent from this Office, and which are required to be returned. The Secretaries, Education Office, Marlhorougli-street, DUBLIN. By Order of the Commissioners, Maurice Cross, 1 James Kelly, / Secretaries. The Commissioners having found it difficult to get full and satisfactory answers to the Queries which have been hereto- fore sent to applicants for aid towards building School-houses, or towards paying Salaries to Teachers of Schools already estabhshed, have for some years abandoned that practice, and obtain the necessary information through the Superintendents of the District, who report on the Forms XII. and XIII. XII. — Form of Superintendent’s Report upon applica- tion for Aid towards Building a School-house, in the County of . Name of proposed School Name of Patron or Correspondent . Post- town . 1. Where is the Site of the proposed School-house? In what Townland ? In what Parish ? In what Barony ? 2. State the extent of the Site, and its dimensions. 3. Is it in a healthy situation ? 4. Is it to be enclosed, and how ? 5. Is there any, and what extent of ground for agricultural purposes ? OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 373 ■ 1846 .] 6. Is it a portion of Cliurcb, Cliapel or Meeting-house Yard ? 7. Is it in connexion with any Religious Establishment? 8. If so, has any inquiry been made to procure any other Site, and what has been the result of the inquiry 1 9. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction ? 10. State the Christian and Surname and Residence of the person making a Lease of the Site, and what title he has to the ground. 11. For what length of time does the grantor agree to give the Lease? j 12. Is the ground liable to any, and what Rent? 13. What number of Children may be expected to attend the School, distinguishing Males and Females; and what is the Popula- tion of the Parish, distinguishing that portion of it likely to need such a School ? 14. Is the School to be under the direction of a Committee, and by whom elected ? 15. What amount of Local Subscription has been raised, or is likely to be raised, towards the erection of the House ? 1 6. Does a necessity exist for the building of a new School-house here ? 17. State the names and circumstances of such National, and other Schools for the poor as are in the neighbourhood within a circuit of three miles, and what number of Children attending them. 18. Have you consulted the Clergymen of the different denomi- nations as to making any arrangement for giving religious instruc- tion in the proposed School ? 19. Have you presented to the parties concerned in this applica- tion a Copy of the Trust-deed ? 20. Are they willing to execute such Deed? 21. State any other circumstances connected with this application which you may consider material for the information of the Com- missioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend that it. should be entertained, or otherwise. 22. Have you had an interview with the Patron or Correspondent of the School ? 23. Have you communicated personally with any other indivi- duals on the subject, and what has been the result of your interview? 24. State the date of your visit. ■ Swperintendent of National Schools. Maurice Cross, ) James Kelly, j Secretaries. 374 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1846 . XIII Form of Superintendent’s Report upon application for aid towards Payment of Teacher’s Salary, and for Sup- ply of Books, &c., School, in the County of , Patron or Correspondent , Post-town . 1. When was the School established? In what Parish? In what Townland? In what Barony? 2. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction ? 3. State the names of the National Schools within three miles of this Applicant School. 4. State the distance of each from this Applicant School. 5 . State the names of the other Schools for the poor within three miles of this Applicant School. 6. State the distance of each from this Applicant School. 7. State whether the School is, or has been, in connexion with, or derived aid from, any other Society; and if so, the name of the Society, the amount of the aid received, and whether that connexion will be discontinued should a grant be made. . 8. Are the Patrons of the School, during its former connexion, aware that application has been now made on its behalf to the Com- missioners of Education? If so, is it with their approbation ? 9. If they are not aware, or do not approve, state the reasons. 10. State whether the School-house is attached to, or erected upon Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house ground; or whether it is in con- nexion with any Religious Establishment ; and if so, what is the nature of such connexion ? Of what materials is it built ? Is it thatched or slated? In what state of repair? What are its dimen- sions? From what funds was it erected ? Who pays the Rent of it? 11. Is the School-house secured by Lease or otherwise for the purpose of Education ? 12. Are the School-rooms wholly employed for the use of the Children ; if not, for what other j^urposes are they used? 13. What is the number of rooms used as School-rooms? State the length, breadth, and height of each by internal measurement. Are they sufficiently ventilated and warmed ? > 14. Is any portion of the House occupied by the Teacher as a residence; and if so, does any inconvenience arise therefrom ? If» there are any other apartments, state their uses. 15. How many desks and seats are there in the School-room or rooms ; how many children do they accommodate, and of what does the other Furniture consist ? 16. State the Christian and Surname of the present Teacher or Teachers, and their ages. 17. Have they received instructions in the art of teaching in any, and what, Model School ? 18. What testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office? and have you examined such documents ? 1846.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 375 19. Have they been at any time previously employed as Teachers of a National School? 20. State your opinion of the Teachers as to literary acquire- ments ; as to character ; as to method of conducting the School. 2 1 . Have the Teachers any other occupation ? State the nature and emoluments of it. 22. What is the annual amount of local Funds towards payment of the Teacher’s salary and repairs of the School- house ? 23. Do the Scholars pay any thing ? What are the rates of pay- ment, and by whom regulated ? 24. Are any, and what number of Children admitted gratuitously, and by whose authority ? 25. If any Teacher die or be removed, will the Patron or Com- mittee take care that such change be reported immediately to the Commissioners 1 26. Is it proposed to keep a Register in the School, recording the daily attendance of the Children, and the average attendance in each week and each quarter ? 27. Will the inscription ^‘National School” be put up con- spicuously on the School-house ? 28. Will the General Lesson be hung up in the School-room; or if not, will any other, and what, be substituted in its stead? 29. Will the Commissioners, by themselves or their Officers, be allowed to visit and examine the School whenever they think fit. 30. Will the School be honafide open for Children of all religious denominations ? 31. Will access be given to the public of all denominations to visit the School, with liberty to inspect the Registry, witness the mode of Teaching, and see that the Regulations of the School are faithfully observed, though not to interfere with the management, or to interrupt the business of the School ? 32. State the Titles of all such Books as are intended to be used: If those published and issued by the Board, state which of them. 33. What arrangements have been made, or are 'proposed to be made, for the Religious Instruction of the Children, in the School-house or elsewhere ? 34. Are they such as not to interfere with or impede the secular business of the School ? 35. Are they satisfactory to the Parents of the Children, and publicly notified ? 36. What is the Population of the Parish, and what proportion of them are of the poorer class ? State any thing you can ascertain respecting that portion of the Population of the neighbourhood, whose Children are likely to attend a National School. 37. How many Children were present at the time of inspection ? How many on the Books for the last Six Months ? What was tlio average daily attendance for the last Six Months ? Is any increase expected, and to what extent ? 2 B 2 376 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1846 . 38. Is the School under the direction of a Committee, and by whom chosen 1 39. How many days in each week, and how many hours in each day, are employed in instructing the Children in the ordinary branches of Secular Education ? State particularly at what hour the School commences, and when it closes. 40. Has this application been got up by the Teacher or his Eriends, or for his benefit exclusively h 41. Have you communicated with the Clergymen of the difierent denominations in the neighbourhood, with respect to this application; and have they made any, and what, objections thereto? 42. If this School be taken into connexion, is there a reasonable prospect that adequate local aid, in addition to what the Commis- sioners contribute, will be provided for its permanent support? 43. State any other circumstances connected with this application you may consider material for the information of the Commissioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend it to be entertained or otherwise. 44. Have you had an interview with the Patron or Correspondent of the School? State the religious denomination to which he belongs. 45. Have you communicated personally with any other individuals in the neighbourhood on the subject, and what has been the result of your interview? 46. State the date of your visit. ■ Superintendent of National Schools. Maurice Cross, ) c/ ^ • James XIV. — Queries to be answered on Application to the Commis- sioners of Education for Aid towards the Salary of the [ Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, in ' the Parish of , County of . 1 . State the Christian and Surname of the Teacher or Teachers on whose behalf you now apply. State also the age of each. 2. Have they been educated at any, and what. Model School ? 3. Did they ever conduct a National School ? and if so, state the name of it ; during what period, and date of leaving it. 4. What testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office ? 5. When did this School open for business under his or their superintendence ? 6. What is the annual amount of local Funds towards payment of their salary ? 7. Do the Scholars pay any thing, and what ? 8. How many School-rooms are there ? OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 377 1846.] 9. What are the dimensions of each in the clear ? 10. How many Children have been present on an average each week, since the opening of the School 1 Males, Females. 11. Ho you expect any increase, and to what extent ? Signed for and on behalf of the Applicants and Committee, and by their Authority, day of Post-town. Maurice Cross, James Kelly, I Secretaries, XV. — Queries to be answered on Application to the Com- missioners of Education for Aid towards the salary of an Assistant Teacher in National School, in the Parish of , Comity of . 1. How many apartments are there in this house used as School- rooms h 2. What are the internal dimensions of each 1 3. State the Number and Names of Teachers employed in each School-room. 4. State the Christian and Surname of the Assistant Teacher or Teachers on whose behalf you apply. 5. State also the age of each. 6. Hid they ever conduct a National or any other School? 7. If so, state the name of such National School, and during what period. 8. State the date of appointment to the School in which they are now employed. 9. What testimonials of fitness for their office can they produce? 10. What are the internal dimensions of the School-room in which the Assistant is employed ? 11. How many children are at present on the roll? Males, Females. 12. What has been the average of the daily attendance for the last six months ? Males, Females. 13. State the names of tlie other Teachers in the School-room in which the Assistant is employed. Males, Females. 14. Is the Assistant employed in teaching every day, and during the whole of the ordinary School hours ? Manager or Corresj^ondent. Post-town* Maurice Cross, ] a ^ ■ James Kelli, ’ | dag of S78 THIRTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [184&. XVI. — Queries to be answered on Application to the Com- missioners of Education for Aid towards the Salary of a Workmistress in National School, in the ' Parish of , County of . I. State the Christian and Surname of the Teacher on whose behalf you now apply. ‘2. State also her age. 3. What Testimonials can she produce of fitness for her office as Workmistress % 4. Is she to be employed exclusively in teaching Needlework? 5. When did she commence giving instruction in Needlework in this School ? 6. Specify the different kinds of Needlework, &c., which it is proposed she shah teach. 7. Upon what days of the week, and for how many hours each day, does she give such instruction ? 8. Is instruction in Needlework to be given in the ordinary School-room, or in a separate apartment ? 9. If in the School-room, what are the dimensions of it in the clear ? 10. Is there any other Female Teacher in this School, and how is she employed ? II. What is the average daily attendance of Children for the past six months ? Males, Females. 12. What number of Female Children are receiving instruction in Needlework. 13. Has a convenient Work table been provided? 14. Has a Press for holding work been also provided ? Maurice Cross, ) James Kelly, / Secretaries* ■Manager or Correspondent, day of •Post-town. XVII. — Twelve Practical Rules for the Teachers of National Schools. 1. The Teachers of National Schools are required — To keep at least one copy of the General Lesson suspended conspicuously in the‘ SchooLroom, and to inculcate the principles contained in it on the minds of their Pupils. 2. To exclude from the School, except at the hours set apart for Religious Instruction, all Catechisms and Books inculcating peculiar religious opinions. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 379 1846 .] 3. To avoid fairs, markets, and meetings — but, above all, political meetings of every kind; to abstain from controversy; and to do nothing either in or out of School which might have a tendency to confine it to any one denomination of Children. 4. To keep the Register, Report Book, and Class Lists accurately and neatly, and according to the precise form prescribed by the Board. 5. To classify the Children according to the National School Books; to study those Books themselves; and to teach according to the improved method, as pointed out in their several prefaces. 6. To observe themselves, and to impress upon the minds of their Pupils, the great rule of regularity and order — a time and a place FOR EVERY THING, AND EVERY THING IN ITS PROPER TIME AND PLACE. 7. To promote, both by precept and example, cleanliness, neat- ness, and decency. To eftect this, the Teachers should set an ex- ample of cleanliness and neatness in their own persons, and in the state and general appearance of their Schools. They should also satisfy themselves, by personal inspection every morning, that the Children have had their hands and faces washed, their hair combed, and clothes cleaned, and, when necessary, mended. The School apart- ments, too, should be swept and dusted every evening ; and white- washed at least once a year. 8. To pay the strictest attention to the morals and general con- duct of their Pupils, and to omit no opportunity of inculcating the principles of truth and honesty, the duties of respect to superiors, and obedience to all persons placed in authority over them. 9. To evince a regard for the improvement and general welfare of their Pupils; to treat them with kindness, combined with firmness; and to aim at governing them by their affections and reason, rather than by harshness and severity. 10. To cultivate kindly and afibctionate feelings among their Pupils; to discountenance quarrelling, cruelty to animals, and every approach to vice. 11. To record in the School Report Book the amount of all grants made by the Board, and the purposes for which they were made. 12. To take strict care of the Free Stock of Books granted by the Board; and to endeavour to keep the School constantly supplied with National School Books and Requisites, for sale to the Children, at the reduced prices charged by the Commissioners. v' ^ •: 5 J?,. i^r '; ■<>-l.iS-.^ • "••» ■v ^rt>^r^.'• •-“■■v>;. > ■' /^r:- "‘••■w tr> 'i ■' . ■ '.-i -.-i > ■'• -■'*. . ’> '•* '■ ^ . ' > »r»- .-. ' •■' '■ ■'7 if /-V' ' *>?%,. \ f. • * .‘ '•■ >•. ■ ..' ;\ - ■\rMy ■ '*. ’: -.••r l!;/ vt”- '*'■, ■ i ' - ^ *".•. : ^v-; - • . C..; : ■■ , l.zj’# *i i" *‘T -V,- i:'- • ,- ' ' :jt' './i ■ , .:c . ■ '• ' ^. ' (jiiX i'vv-..wt; '•: ' ' : ^**1^' .0 .'>?: ’ • , ■*• ^ »■ • •’' *■'■■'••: ■€•'<< \ .’ '. ,• .,: ' • :}jf \ j ^i<)(i‘: ' : ' ‘ ' / ' . . 1 ;,v, . fm ■..•♦'■• ‘ ‘■••■‘». . ,.•* • • ^'Mih/ i* ‘ ■''•• ■■" ' ' *' ;j- •;T[ 4 ;»i. .i -1 ■'■>»•. . . ■ •'•-’■••;■ >• r -n^\j ’■*) »*,v ^ ’?)r a; * ’»^" •>'» o;ii .v!»U-, •;• I ' ... ’•^ 'VJf ^f''. - '• •n4i4i‘:<.v • > ■‘••'•■'^ ^/;-v ->f • : 'i- V • ®>,. ' : • .i I . ' ..■"■■ ' ••*;; (? /Silrij; .|i ' • -i titAjfV.t !’■ ■ V .'. ;wfl' ;(■>-• VI i-::-; ' ' :•>’; ’ ■■,.■'■•*> ■' ,. „ ., .^' •’ '‘' '■ *>1 .'u^' .■ irf o«l '.; • .>^U ^ : >r4k^!' ^ -/w V . J J ,■ . ^ .T^ . I . . ; •t'l :ii ‘‘ 4 i .; \ ' ■*‘" :> r.'.'n J _■ . . 4 s 'VJ, r . K > I, K i - 1 -■ -‘U ;44 THB FOUETEENTH EEPOKT OF THE COMMISSIONEES OF NATIOI^AL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, FOR THE YEAR 1847. TO ma EXCELLENCY GEORGE WILLIAM FREDERICK, EARL OP CLARENDON, LORD LIEUTENANT-GENERAL AND GENERAL GOVERNOR OF IRELAND. May it please your Excellency ^ I. — 1. We, tli 0 Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, beg leave to submit to your Excellency this our Fourteenth Report. II. — 2. On the 31st of December, 1846, we had 3,637 schools in operation, which were attended by 456,410 chil- dren. At the close of the year 1847 the number of schools in operation was 3,825, and of pupils on the rolls, 402,632, thus showing a total increase in this class of schools of 188 ; but a decrease in the attendance, on the year ending the 31st of December, 1847, as compared with the year 1846. 3. In our last Report we stated that the diminished amount of the increase in the attendance in 1846, as com- pared with the amount of increase in 1845, might be fairly ascribed to the prevailing distress, which had compelled parents to obtain employment for their children on the public w^orks. Many children, also, had been prevented from attending school by want of food and clothing. 4. From returns, then in our possession, we expressed our apprehension that, poverty and sickness among the humbler classes being then rapidly on the increase, there would be a much greater diminution in the attendance at the National Schools in 1847, than there was in 1846. Our fears have been realized ; the number of children in attendance at our schools last year having been less by 53,778, than the total number on the rolls at the close of the previous year. 5. This decrease in the attendance, though large, is not so groat as might have been anticipated, under the peculiar cir- cumstances to which' we have adverted. It has been caused 382 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1847. by the sufferings of the people. These sufferings, we trust, will soon pass away. The numbers in attendance will then, we expect, not only reach the point which they did in 1846, but will extend far beyond it. The average yearly increase in the numbers attending our schools, since our system came into full operation, to the end of 1846, has been 30,000. We feel confident that, as soon as the country shall have been restored to its usual condition, our schools will present full}^ as large a yearly increase in the number of pupils, as has taken place at any former period. 6. We have ascertained that this diminution was not con- fined to any particular province, but extended over the whole country, though it was greater in those districts in which poverty and disease most generally prevailed. In the sub- joined Return we have given the number of children on the rolls, as returned by the Managers, and authenticated by their signatures, for the respective half-years, ending the 30th of September, 1846 and 1847 ; the decrease in each province for the latter half-year, and the average decrease in each school. Province. Attendance, as returned by the Managers, on the Rolls for half-year, ending 30th Sept., 1346. Attendance, as returned by the Managers, onyhe Rolls for half-year, ending 30th Sept., 1847. Decrease in 1847, as com- pared with 1846. Number of Schools in operation on the 31st Dec., 1847. Average Decrease per School. Ulster, Munster, . Leinster, . Connaught, 148,844 126, .502 122,830 53,600 132,524 108,176 114,333 ^ 42,226 16,320 18,326 8,497 11,374 1,598 - 827 940 460 10-21 22-15 9-03 24-72 Total number on rolls on 30th September, . Deduct, 451,776 397,259* 54,517 739f 3,825 14-25 Total decrease on the year 1847, — - 53,778- — — 7. In addition to the 3,825 schools in operation, there are 289 towards which, at various times, we have made building * The attendance in the new schools, taken into connexion, during the three months, between the 30th of September, 1847, and the 31st of Decem- ber, was 5,373, which, being added to 397,259, the number on the rolls, upon the 30th of September, makes the whole attendance, at the close of the year, 402,632. t There being an increase of 739 in the additional attendance upon schools, to which salaries were granted since the 30th of September, 1847, as compared with the corresponding period for the year 1846, we have deducted that number, making the total decrease in the year, 53,778. 1847 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 383 grants ; of these grants 39 were made during the past year, amounting to £2,594 lOs. lOd. When these 289 schools shall have been completed, and in operation, they will afford accommodation to 27,096 additional pupils. 8. The number of schools struck off the rolls during the year, 1847, for various reasons specified in the Appendix, was 82; 14 others are suspended, which may hereafter be re-opened ; and 224 new schools were added to the list. The total number of our schools, therefore, on the 31st of December, 1847, was 4,128, including those in operation, those suspended, and those towards the building of which we have promised aid. The actual and expected attendance in these 4,128 schools, will be 429,728. 9. The following table shows the progressive increase in the number of National Schools, together with the number of children in attendance therein, from the estabhshment of our Board, in 1831, to the 31st of December, 1847. Number and Date of Report. Number of Schools in operation. Number of Children on the Rolls. No. 1, 31st December, 1833, 789 107,042 No. 2, 31st March, 1835, . 1,106 145,521 No. 3, do. 1836, . 1,181 153,707 No. 4, do. 1837, . 1,300 166,929 No. 5, do. 1838, . 1,384 169,548 No. 6, 31st December, 1839, 1,581 192,971 No. 7, do. 1840, . 1,978 232,560 No. 8, do. 1841, . 2,337 281,849 No. 9, do. 1842, . 2,721 319,792 No. 10, do. 1843, . 2,912 355,320 No. 11, do. 1844, . 3,153 395,550 ' No. 12, do. 1845, . 3,426 432,844 No. 13, do. 1846, . 3,637 456,410 No. 14, do. 1847, . 3,825 402,632 10. We direct attention to the following summary, which will be found important, as exhibiting the number of National Schools in each province, and the number of children on the rolls, for the half-year, ending the 30th of September, 1847, distinguishing those schools which were in operation, those to which wo have promised building grants, and those susj)ended. 384 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE C0MMISSI0NER3 [ 1847 . Province. Schools in operation, with their attendance on the Rolls, as re- turned by the Managers, for the half-year, ending the 30th September, 1847. Schools to which building grants have been promised, with the number of Scholars they will accommodate when completed. Suspended Schools. Total No. of Schools in con- nexion, on the 31st December, 1847. No. of Schools. Attendance. No. Building. Attendance. Ulster, . 1,598 132,524 61 5,555 1,659 Munster, 827 108,176 112 10,480 1 940 Leinster, 940 114,333 31 2,745 5 976 Connaught, . 460 42,226 85 8,316 8 553 Total, . 3,825 397,259* 289 27,096 14 4,128 11. We deem it of importance to observe that, notwith- standing the causes to which we have adverted, as having had an unfavourable influence upon the attendance at the National Schools in the last year, the number of applications for grants to establish new schools, though less than in the year 1846, was considerable, viz., 359. To 224 of these we gave the requisite assistance, either for building, or for salaries and books. The remaining 135 applications were rejected for various reasons, of which an official record is entered in our books. 12. Of these unsuccessful applications for salaries, the majority have been rejected, on account of proof not being furnished to us of the required daily average attendance of at least 30 pupils ; of those for building grants — from the insufficient title in respect of the land on which tlie school was proposed to be erected ; or from the unsuitableness of the site — from its not being, for example, sufficiently central, from its contiguity to other National Schools, or from its being on Church or Chapel ground. We have at all times insisted, where it was possible, upon having sites for the erection of our vested schools unconnected with houses of wmrship. But where we have been convinced, not only by the statements of the applicants, but by the inquiries of our Inspectors upon the spot, that no convenient site, unconnected with a place of worship, could be obtained from the proprie- tors, we have yielded to the necessity, and accepted the site: were we to do otherwise, one of two things must inevitably happen, either that the district would remain with- out a school, and be deprived thereby of education, or that the school would, notwithstanding our rejection, be built on * There was, in addition to this nnmher, an attendance of 5,373 children upon schools, to which salaries have been granted since the 30th September, 1847, making the total attendance on the rolls for that half-year, 402,632. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND* 385 1847.] the proposed site ; would be conducted without our boohs, control, inspection, and training ; in other words, that the people, though educated, might be badly educated, and would consider that they had been most unjustly excluded by the State from the benefits of the public grant, towards which all the subjects of Her Majesty have contributed, in some shape according to their means. As the oj^position to our system is rapidly diminishing, the difficulty of obtaining neutral sites will gradually lessen, and will we trust, soon entirely disap- pear; — a result which will have the effect of materially extending the benefits of united education. 13. Annexed is a return of the 224 new schools taken into connexion during the year, of the number in each province, with the nature of the aid granted. Province. Salary and Books. Workhouse Schools, Books only. Towards huildinij and furnishing. Total. Ulster, . 87 2 12 101 Munster, . 31 2 10 43 Leinster, . 49 _ 6 55 Connaught, 13 1 11 25 Total, 180 5 39 224 14. We could not adduce a stronger proof that the demand for education, under our system, continues progressively to increase, than the fact of our having received, since the 1st of January of the present year, to the 1st of May, 180 applications for salary and books to existing schools, not previously placed under us, and 37 for grants towards building and furnishing new schools ; thus making, in the whole, 217 applications. III. — 15. The total amount of salaries paid to National teachers for the year ending 31st of December, 1847, was £50,391 195. 6cl., being an increase, under this head of ex- penditure, as compared with 1846, of £6,214 75. \ \d. 16. We thought it necessary to explain, in our Keport of last year, and we now repeat the statement, that ‘‘we neither profess, nor are we authorized by the State, to make grants of salaries to teachers, except in aid of local contributions from the Patrons of the schools, and from the parents of the children. The salaries supplied by us are to be regarded as only supplementary to those local payments,” The same 386 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . observation, regarding local contributions, is applicable to all other grants w^hicb we make, 17. We have long felt, however, that the rates of salaries, heretofore paid by us, even with the local payments, were inadequate to secure the permanent services of competent teachers ; and we, therefore, suggested that an increase should be made to our grant, in the hope that we should be enabled in the course of 1847, to make a small addition to the salaries of our teachers. Our application was acceded to, although the augmentation to our grant was not so large as we recommend- ed, or as we required, for various purposes specified in our estimate. In fulfilment of our promise, we increased the salaries of our teachers, during the year, to a limited amount ; and a further augmentation will take place, in the current half-year, in the salaries of those who may receive promotion under the new scale of classification, to which we referred in our last Report. 18. The following is the arrangement we have decided upon for the classification of the teachers, under the revised scale, which came into operation on the 1st of April of the present year. Teachers of National Schools are divided into three classes, to which the following salaries are respectively attached ; — r 1st Division, First Class, < 2nd Do., ( 3rd Do., c, T f 1st Division, Second Class, j 2„d Do., ( 1st Division, Third Class, | t)o„ Probationary Teachers, Assistant Teachers, Mistresses to teach Needlework, 19. Masters of Agricultural Model Schools, with farms of from four to eight acres annexed, who are competent to conduct both the literary and agricultural departments, are to receive £10 per annum, in addition to the salary of the class in wliich they may be placed. 20. Masters of National Schools, with a small portion of land annexed, consisting of from two to three acres, for the purpose of affording agricultural instruction, will receive £5 per annum, in addition to the salary of their class, provided they are competent to conduct both the literary and agricul- Males. Females. £30 . £24 per annDm. 25 . 20 „ 22 . 18 „ 20 . 15 „ 18 . 14 „ 16 . 13 14 . 12 „ .10 . 9 „ 10 . 9 „ . — . 6 „ 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 387; tural departments, and that the Commissioners shall have' previously approved of agriculture being taught in the school. 21. A comparison of the above scale with the rates of sala- ries heretofore paid, of which the minimum was only £8, and the maximum, except in a few cases, £20 per annum, will show that the increase to each class is considerable. The separation of the classes into divisions is intended to produce amongst our teachers increased zeal and diligence in the performance of their duties. The funds required for carry- ing out this plan will make a large addition to the total expenditure, under the head of salaries to teachers, from the 31st March, 1848, to the 31st of March, 1849. IV. — 22. We rejoice to find that a strong desire is mani- fested, by the conductors of schools, to improve the minds of the children by the introduction of varied reading on useful and entertaining subjects ; and accordingly, until the last year, the receipts for our class books, sold at reduced prices to the National Schools, continued steadily to increase. On the 31st of December, 1846, those receipts amounted to £6,129 165. Ad. In consequence of the distress existing the following year in every part of the country, the amount re- ceived in 1847, was reduced to £4,124 135. 8roperly conducted, and that the system of education carried on in them, is adapted to the varied occupations of the artisans, mechanics, and others, who are desirous of obtaining the special instruction wliich their several trades and avocations require. XII. — 50. The general plan, upon which we intend that our District Model Schools shall be conducted, was explained in our last Report. We have now to state, that tenders for the erection of the following schools have been accepted, viz. : — Dunmanway, Clonmel, Bailiehorough, Ballymena, Xew- ry, Coleraine, and Trim; and that the building of six of tlaem, has been commenced. We have not at present funds for the erection of a greater number than those which we have enumerated. It will, therefore, depend upon the future liberahty of parliament, whether we shall be enabled to establish one of these schools, in each district, in accordance 395 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. with our original plan. The cost of their building and subsequent maintenance will necessarily he very considerable. We believe, however, that the establishment of a primary Model School in each of our school districts, as originally contemplated, is essential to afford unity and full efficiency to the National system. In connexion with the District Model Schools of Dunmanway, Bailieborough, and Trim, there will be Model farms. XIII. — 51. We had in conneidon with us on the 31st of December, 1846, 99 Workhouse Schools, exhibiting an in- crease of 9 within the year, and comprising about three- fourths of the schools belonging to 130 Poor Law Unions into which Ireland is divided. At the close of the year, 1847, the number of our Workhouse Schools had increased to 104, of which 27 are in Ulster, 34 in Munster, 27 in Leinster, and 16 in Connaught. 52. The defective state of the Workhouse Schools, the causes of their inferiority, and the means of rendering them more efficient, formed the subject of observation in our Report for 1846. We there stated that we had resolved, with the concurrence of the Poor Law Commissioners, to award gratuities, upon the recommendation of our Inspec- tors, to the most deserving of the Workhouse teachers. With the view of interesting the Boards of Guardians in the suc- cess of these schools, and making them acquainted with their actual condition, we directed, in compliance with the request of the Poor Law Commissioners, that the substance of our Inspectors’ reports should be transmitted to the local Guardians for their guidance and information. We have reason to believe, that these arrangements have been attended with beneficial effects; and when further improvements shall have been made, which we have recommended to the con- sideration of the Government, there can be no doubt that our Workhouse Schools wall present favourable specimens of an united system of education. 53. The necessity of improving the condition of the Work- house Schools, has not escaped the attention of Government. Early in the present year w^e received from your Excellency an important letter, requesting us to procure from our In- spectors special reports on the state of the 104 Workhouse Schools placed under our Board. The points of inquiry to wffiich our attention was particularly directed, were the ages, qualifications, duties, and salaries of the teachers ; 396 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . whetlier tliej were required to perform other duties in the workhouse than those connected with their office as School- master ; the branches of instruction given in the schools ; what progress the children had made, and upon what system they were taught ; whether the schools were properly fur- nished, and adequately sup])lied with books, requisites, and apparatus; also, wffiat amount of local care and superinten- dence was exercised, either by the local Boards of Guardians, or by j)ersons residing in the neighbourhood; and whether the pauper children were employed in any, and what occupations of an industrial nature. 54. In compliance Vv^ith these instructions, our Inspectors visited and reported upon the whole of the 104 Workhouse Schools, wdth the exception of fifteen. These reports of the Inspectors were carefully examined, and an abstract of the most valuable information contained in them was transmitted to your Excellency, accompanied by a series of suggestions, which were drawn up after mature consideration, and which, we trust, will meet with your approval. 55. We regret to state that the results of those inquiries were generally of an unfavourable character. It appears from the reports furnished by the Inspectors, that the schools they examined, including the male and female departments, were attended at the time of inspection by 29,031 children. These schools were carried on in 193 separate school-rooms. Of 206 teachers examined as to their literary acquirements and method of teaching, only 30 had been trained at our Normal Establishment; 68 were pronounced well quahfied, and all the others, inferior in their attainments. 56. The remuneration of the teachers was, in general, found to be extremely inadequate ; 6 1 received salaries under £15 per annum each, in addition to their board and lodging; 114 from £15 to £20 ; and there were only 27 whose income exceeded the latter sum. The average annual amount of salary does not much exceed £16 annually. 57. It Vt^as ascertained that of 204 teachers, 178 w^ere required to perform other duties connected with the work- houses; and of this number, there were 82 with regard to whom such duties interfered materially with their office as Schoolmasters. 58. In at least one-half of the schools there was an inade- quate supply of furniture, books, and apparatus. Many of the school-rooms were over-crowded with children, and in want of various conveniences. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 397 1847.] 59. Industrial employment lias been provided in a con- siderable number of the schools; but it consists principally in teaching the girls to sew and knit. There does not appear to be any systematic plan of industrial training laid down for the boys, except in a few instances. 60. A largo number of the schools are without the benefits of an active local superintendence, and the teachers are con- sequently deprived of that salutary stimulus, which would be so powerful in securing a faithful and diligent performance of their duties. 61. It cannot be expected that these great defects will be remedied, unless vigorous measures of improvement be adopted without delay. In the hope that we might be instrumental in furthering this important object, we sub- mitted to your Excellency the following suggestions, and transmitted a copy of them to the Poor Law Commissioners: — 1. That the minimum rate of sa-lary to male teachers, in addition to apartments and rations, shall he £30 a year; and to female teachers £25, exclusive of any gratuity from the Commissioners of National Education. 2. That no teacher shall be required to undertake the instruction of more than from 80 to 100 children; and that assistant teachers be provided, at lower salaries, when the daily average attendance considerably exceeds 100. 3. That in female schools, when the number of pupils considerably exceeds 100, a work-mistress be engaged, in addition to the principal teacher, to instruct the children in the various branches of plain needlework, and in the art of cutting out, and making up articles of female wearing apparel. 4. That the whole time of the teachers shall be devoted to the literary, moral, and industrial education of the children, and to the superintendence of them, during the hours of recreation and manual labour. 5. That Evening Schools be opened for the instruction of the adult paupers, and of such of the pupils of the day schools, as it may be practicable and desirable to have in attendance for two hours each evening. The Evening Schools to be conducted by the teachers of the day schools. 6. That the number of children to be accommodated in each school- room be so regulated, as that a space, of at least six square feet, be allowed for each child. 7. That every Workhouse School, in connexion with the Commis- sioners of National Education, be supplied with suitable furniture and apparatus, according to models to be furnished by them. 8. That each Workhouse School, on its coming into connexion with the Commissioners of National Education, be gratuitously 398 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 ; supplied with a complete outfit of books, maps, stationery, &c., and that a further supply be granted afterwards, at stated periods. 9. That two of the local Guardians, be requested to visit the schools weekly, and report once a month to the Board of Guardians. This duty might be rendered less onerous, if undertaken by the members of the Board in rotation. 1 0. That in order to provide industrial training forpauper children, a sufficient quantity of land be annexed to each Workhouse, to be cultivated as farms and gardens by the pupils of the schoolsj and that, for this purpose, Agriculturists be appointed, to the most de- serving of whom the Commissioners of National Education, will award gratuities not exceeding <£15 each. 11. That it is advisable, under particular circumstances, to con- solidate two or three Unions, and to establish a Central Agricultural School, to be attended by the children of each. 62. Should the foregoing plan receive your Excellency’s approbation, we entertain no doubt of its ultimate success. The effect of it will he to improve the condition of the teachers, by means of increased salaries, and to render their position such as would attract, and secure the services of efficient officers. The schools will be more amply supplied with lesson-books, apparatus, and furniture ; instruction of an industrial character, suited to children of the pauper class, will he given under proper regulations ; improved methods of teaching and discipline will be adopted; and the general efficiency of Workhouse education, will be thereby promoted. 63. Increased means wiU be necessary for carrying these measures of improvement into effect. The amount required will not be large; but should Parliament think fit to intrust the expenditure of it to us, we shall use our best efforts to improve the character of the Workhouse Schools, and extend the sphere of their usefulness. XIV. — 64. W^e had in operation on the 3 1st of December, 1847, 7 Model Agricultural Schools; and we have made building grants of £200 each to 10 others of this class, some of whicli are in progress. In addition to those schools, there are 12 other Agricultural Schools to which small portions of land are attached; and to the Masters of these we pay an additional salary of £5 per annum for then’ agricultural services; and other emoluments are secured to them by the local Managers. Since the commencement of the present year, several applications have been received for aid both to Model and ordinary Agricultural Schools; so that we hope J847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 399 to announce, in our next Keport, the establishment of a greater number. 65. The Model Agricultural School at Kyle Park, in the county of Tipperary, which was erected some years ago at an expense of £600 and upwards, towards which we made a grant of £200, has from various causes not succeeded under local management. Being desirous that this school should have a further trial, under our own control, and that agricul- tural instruction should be thereby afforded to the labouring classes in that part of Ireland, we have taken the land and premises, at a moderate rent, upon lease. This estabhsh- nient being now vested in ourselves, and conducted under our direction, we have appointed a teacher, trained at our Model Farm, who superintends both the agricultural and literary departments. Not having any local aid to assist him in cultivating the farm, we have supplied him with the means, to a moderate amount, of providing stock, the cost of which he will be required to repay. We shall state in our Keport of next year the result of this experiment. 66. We have published an Agricultural Class Book for the use of the advanced j^upils attending the National Schools, . which it is intended shall he read by all the pupils capable of understanding its contents. The object of this little work is to explain, in as simple language as possible, the best mode of managing a small farm and kitchen garden. Appended to it are introductory exercises, in which the scholars should be examined by the teachers. In order to render the lessons attractive, they have been thrown into the form of a narrative, calculated to arrest the attention of young readers. This reading book is not, however, designed as an Agricultural Manual for our teachers. W e propose to supply this want by the publication of a series of Agricultural works, rising from the simplest elementary book, to scientific teaching of a high character, and comprehending various branches of prac- tical knowledge, bearing upon the subject of Agricultural in- struction. We distributed last year, amongst our teachers, a variety of cheap and useful tracts, relating to the best modes of cultivating the soil, and providing against the dearth of food ; and we are now engaged in circulating, amongst our Masters, several other elementary treatises on husbandry, recently pubhshed under the direction of the Koyal Agricul- tural Society, and containing much valuable information. XV. — 67. We have had under consideration the propriety 400 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . of adopting measures for tlie extension of Agricultural in- struction, in connexion with our National Schools, and of increasing our grants towards their establishment and sup- port. Upon this subject we received, towards the close of the year, a letter from Lord Monteagle. This document, of which we highly approve, and whidi we have republished in the Appendix, contains various suggestions for the establish- ment and government of Agricultural Schools. We have resolved to embody many of those suggestions in our plan for diffusing more widely the benefit of agricultural instruction. • 68. We issued a circular to our Inspectors, at the close of last year, directing them to ascertain whether there were any National Schools, in their respective districts, favourably cir- cumstanced for combining literary with agricultural instruc- tion, and whether eligible sites could be procured for the erection of Model Agricultural Schools, to be conducted on the plan of that at Larne. We also instructed our Inspectors to inform us what amount of local co-operation, might be expected from the Clergy and landed proprietors of the country. The answers to this circular were, upon the whole, of an encouraging nature ; and the inquiries instituted by our Inspectors will, no doubt, be the means of increasing consi- derably the number of applications for grants to Agricultural Schools. 69. From the information thus obtained, we have come to the following conclusions : — That we ought to increase our grant towards the building of Model Agricultural Schools, with a teacher’s residence, and the necessary farm buildings attached to each, from £200 to £300, upon a local expendi- ture of at least £150. We propose that from six to eight acres of land shall be annexed to each of these schools, and the premises vested in us in our Corporate capacity, for a term of at least three lives and thirty-one years. To tlie Teachers of the Model Agricultural Schools we propose to give a salary of at least £30 a year, besides a suitable resi- dence, and accommodation for a limited number of agricul- tural pupils. We propose, also, that a portion of the grant shall be applied to assist in the purchase of stock, and the necessary farm implements. It is intended that the advanced boys attending Model Agricultural Schools shall receive in- struction, during school hours, in the theory of agriculture, by means of the series of books to be provided, and be re- quired to assist, before or after school hours, in the labour of the farm. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 401 1847.] 70. We are desirous of increasing the number of ordinary Agricultural Schools, to which, as we have already explained, only two or three acres of land are attached. From the in- quiries we are making, we have no doubt that many Managers of existing National Schools, in country districts, will avail themselves even of the limited assistance we give to those schools. 71. In a limited number of large National Schools, situated in rural districts, w^e intend to introduce agricultural instruc- tion, subject to the following conditions : — 72. If the Manager of a National School of this description, or any respectable person of whom he approves, shall annex to it a farm of eight or ten acres, and erect the necessary farm buildings thereon, without requiring any grant from us towards building, repairs, the purchase of stock, or the pay- ment of rent, we jn-opose in such cases to pay the Agricultu- ral teacher a salary not exceeding £30 per annum. 73. We shall leave the appointment of the teacher and the superintendence of the farm to the proprietor of the land, or to the Manager of the school, should he also be the owner of the land. All we shall require will be, that the teacher be competent, in the opinion of our Agricultural Inspector, to manage the farm according to the most improved system ; and that he shall instruct daily, in the theory and practice of agri- culture, a sufficient number of advanced boys, who shall be in attendance at the adjoining National School. Our Agri- cultural Inspector will be required to report half-yearly whether the farm has been conducted to his satisfaction, and whether the regulations, which we shall prescribe for the agricultural instruction of the pupils have been strictly ad- hered to. 74. By a recent Act of Parliament, 10 Viet. cap. 31, 23 ower is given to the Poor Law Commissioners, to purchase land for the purpose of providing a system of Agricultural and other industrial training for pauper children. This plan will afford ample facility for ingrafting a system of agricultural instruction upon many of the Workhouse Schools. 75. We shall be anxious to co-operate in carrying out this beneficial project ; and for this purpose, we propose, as already stated in our suggestions to your Excellency for the improvement of Workhouse Schools, in cases where a suffi- cient number of acres of land are attached to Workhouse Schools, under our Board, to give annual gratuities, not ex- ceeding £15 each, to such of the teachers as shall distinguish 402 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . themselves by their zeal and shill in the management of the farms. 76. We shall not mahe grants of salaries to such teachers. The sums proposed to be given by us, are to be considered as gratuities only ; and the payment of them will be contin- gent upon a satisfactory report being received from the Agri- cultural Inspector as to the efficiency and good conduct of the Agricultural Alaster ; and upon the further condition, that an adequate income be paid to the teachers by the authority of the local Guardians. 77. The plan we have now explained cannot be effectually worked by our ordinary Inspectors. It will be necessary, therefore, that our Agricultural Schools, including our Model Farm at Glasnevin, should be under the superintendence of a person, practically conversant with agricultural operations, with plans of farm buildings, and the best method of keeping farming accounts ; and who shall be competent to examine, and report on the system of Agricultural instruction adopted in schools of this description. AVe have, accordingly, deter- mined upon appointing an officer to discharge those important duties. AVith his assistance, we shall in future be able to make full and satisfactory reports to Parliament of the agri- cultural branch of our system. 78. AVe have included, in our estimate for the present year, the sum which we consider necessary for carrying out the foregoing important objects. 79. In order to supply the demand for persons qualified to conduct farms and Agricultural Schools, we have resolved upon increasing, from 12 to 24, the number of Agricultural pupils, who compose the free class, at our Model Farm, Glas- nevin ; also, upon increasing to the same extent the number of Agricultural teachers at our training establishment there. AVe shall thus have a total of 48 j)upils and teachers, who will be all under instruction at the same time. 80. Our Agricultural pupils are selected from the best qualified of our pupils attending our several Agricultural Schools throughout Ireland ; and our Agricultural teachers, who come up to be trained, are chosen from among the Mas- ters of ordinary National Schools. This arrangement is cal- culated to accelerate the diffusion of Agricultural instruction throughout our schools, and, generally, amongst our teachers. 81. Though convinced that by means of these and other arrangements, we may become instrumental in promoting the cause of Agricultural Education in Ireland, we feel bound to 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 403 state that we can accomplish little, unless our efforts be cor- dially sustained by the co-operation of the landed proprietors of the country. The Agricultural Schools must, in almost all cases, be created by them, and conducted under their directions. It will be necessary for them to expend much money, and bestow constant care upon them. The salaries, training, and inspection, furnished by the State, are indis- pensable ; hut they will be unavailing if local expenditure and exertions do not supply the groundwork upon which the assistance of Government is to be brought into operation. XVI. — 82. The efforts of several philanthropic associations have of late been directed to the industrial training of chil- dren under their care. Various interesting reports have appeared in the “ Minutes of the Committee of Council on Education,” and in other publications on ‘‘ Schools of Industry,” established within the last few years in England and Scotland. 83. These cheering accounts of the beneficial influence of Schools of Industry have induced a few benevolent indivi- duals in Belfast and Ballymena to open estabhshments of a similar nature in those towns. 84. We have received applications to place these schools in connexion with our Board. We have accordingly done so ; and are happy to state, that the industrial departments of these institutions are in a flourishing condition. We have recently directed our Inspectors, who reside in the Belfast and Ballymena districts, to visit and report upon the results of the experiment, now in progress in those parts of the north of Ireland, to promote Schools of Industry. From their reports we give some interesting extracts in the Appendix. How far such schools will permanently succeed is a question not yet decided. Their influence in preventing crime, and their value in reclaiming the young from immoral habits, seem to be generally admitted. The subject is one of the greatest importance to the welfare of the rising generation, and shall receive our best attention. Wherever it is practicable to ingraft a School of Industry upon the system of literary education adopted in our National Schools, we shall encou- rage the experiment by every means in our power. XVII. — 85. The Claddagh School, in the town of Galway, designed principally for the promotion of education and industry amongst the children of fishermen, has proceeded 404 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS ~ [ 1847 . during the year in a satisfactory manner. We have received from persons interested in its prosperity some valuable sug- gestions for rendering it more practically useful ; we shall give full consideration to these suggestions. It is our inten- tion to publish, in the course of the year, a simple elementary work, especially adapted to schools situated on the sea-coast, and which may be read by the children when engaged in their ordinary education. This book will contain a brief history of the different species of fish, the best modes of catching and curing it, and of the various kind of articles required by fish- ermen in theu’ occupations. XYIII. — 86. The want of School Libraries for the use of the children attending our schools has been long felt. To com- pile a series of instructive and entertaining works adapted to this purpose, would occupy a very considerable time, and requme the assistance of many individuals well quahfied for compiling books suited to the minds of children. Under these circumstances, we have adopted the necessary steps for the selection of a sufficient number from those already published. Care will be taken that they are unobjectionable in all respects, to the members of every religious denomina- tion. We shall buy them from the pubhshers at the lowest cost, and sell them at reduced prices to such of the Managers of our schools as may approve of their being lent to their pupils. We shall also frame regulations for managing the School Libraries when formed, wdiich will insure a regular dehvery and return of the books. XIX. — 87. Some misapprehension continuing to exist, as to our object in requiring that all school-houses, hereafter to be built, shall be vested in us in our Corporate capacity, we deemed it advisable to transmit, at the commencement of the present year, an explanatory Circular, of which the fol- loAving is a copy, to the Managers of the Xational Schools. Sir, — By direction of the Commissioners of Xational Education in Ireland, we herewith transmit to you the present form of lease of pre- » mises for the building of Xational School-houses, towards the erection of which the Commissioners shall make grants. Such premises, you will perceive, are henceforth to be vested in the Commissioners, in their corporate capacity. We are further desired to call your attention to the following extracts from the Twelfth Beport of the Commissioners, for the year 1845, announcing their adoption of this modification, and the reasons upon which it is founded ; — OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 405 1847.] ‘‘I. — 1. In commencing our present Report, it is our gratifying duty to express our acknowledgments for tlie Charter of Incorporation, which her Majesty has been graciously pleased, in the course of last year, to grant us. “2. We have already availed ourselves of it, so as to effect a very important imi3rovement in the plan originally adopted, which was for having National School-houses built by aid from the public, so conveyed to Trustees, as to be secured for the purposes of National Education, according to the existing National System. “ 3. The course hitherto has been to have the legal title vested in private individuals on the proper trusts, but this has led to much inconvenience, and indeed positive mischief ; for, besides difficulties, through the decease of Trustees, change of residence, and unwillingness or incapacity to act, there has been a very general neglect as to the keeping of School-houses in repair, and the only remedy for such neglect, would be proceedings against the Trustees, a course most desirable to be avoided. “ 4. Therefore, being now enabled to take conveyances of property to ourselves, in our corporate capacity, we have, according to the communication which we have already had the honour of making to your Excellency upon the subject, resolved, that, in every case in which we make a grant for building a National School-house, we shall take upon ourselves the trust for the public, and the charge of keeping the premises in repair ; leaving, however, the Local Ma- nagers, who in general are not the Trustees, just the same right as to the appointment and removal of teachers, and the general con- duct of the School, as they at present possess under our control. 5. With respect to the School-houses heretofore built by aid from us, and which are already vested in Trustees in the way we have mentioned, we have resolved, according to the permission which your Excellency has granted to us, to accept (when such is the wish of the Patrons) transfers of such Schools to us, and to undertake the repairs in this case also.” With reference to the last paragraph we have to state, that a form of conveyance has been prepared, of which we also forward a copy, for transferring to the Commissioners, in their corporate character, where the parties locally interested shall so desire, school buildings and premises heretofore vested in Trustees. Before, however, any such transfer can be effected, the original Grantor, or his Representative, as also the Trustees, should notify, in writing, to the Commissioners their assent to the assignment. As some misapprehension appears to exist upon thi§ subject, the Commissioners have also directed us to transmit to you copies of the old form of lease, as well as of the conveyance from the Trustees to the Commissioners. By a comparison of these instruments with the new lease, you will observe that the principles on which the National Schools are conducted, remain unaltered ; that the appointment and removal of the teachers, and the general management of the Schools 2 D 4'OB FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [184T. are expressly secured to the local Patrons ; that no power is sought •by the Commissioners^ which they have not always had the means of exercising by resorting to a court of equity ; and that the only change made, or contemplated, is, the substitution of a permanent and responsible public body for private Trustees, so as more effectu- ally to secure the due appli-cation of local contributions, and of the public grant, to the purposes for which they were intended, and more fully to provide for the repairs of the National School-houses, hitherto so much neglected by the Trustees. Maurice Cross, ) cr ^ • James KEL1.Y, ■ 88. We have inserted in the Appendix copies of the old and new forms of Lease and the Deed of Assignment. Since this Circular was issued, we have received and accepted a number of a]3plications to assign to us, in our Corporate capacity, schools heretofore vested in Trustees. We shall lose no time in putting these schools, if required, into a proper state of repair, agreeably to the condition upon which they have been transferred. XX. — 89. Our Secretaries having informed us that they had been frequently consulted, both personally and by letter, as to the true meaning of the following portion of section 2, paragraph 3, of the E-ules of the Board with reference to religious instruction : — “ That due regard be had to parental right and authority ; that, accordingly, no child be compelled To receive, or be present at, any religious instruction to which his parents or guardians object and that they deemed it desirable that we should supply them with an authoritative answer to such questions, we directed them, by a Minute bearing date 18th November, 1847, to give the following explanation in reply to all such inquiries in future : — First — That the true interpretation of the words in question clearly is, that no child be compelled to receive, or to be present at any religious instruction to which his parents or guardians object; and that this rule (in conjunction with the notification in the school- room of the arrangement for giving religious instruction as required by rule 9, section 2) has hitherto been found amply sufficient for the full enforcement of parental authority. Secondly — That though all that is required by this rule (section 2, paragraph 3) is, that the Patron should engage not to compel any child to he present at such religious instruction; yet, should the Patron use any means, either directly or indirectly, to induce any child to attend such religious instruction contrary to the desire of its parents or guardians, the Commissioners would consider such conduct inconsistent with the whole spirit of their system. 1847.] ‘ OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND.- 407 That it was with a view to guard against tlie possibility of such a case arising, that the Commissioners gave the following important explanation of their sentiments in their Eleventh Report, for the year 1844, dated the 24th day of April, 1845 : — “ It would be found impossible to lay down in detail any set of rules so accommodated to all the varying circumstances of every locality, and so guarded against all possible mistakes and misrepre- sentations,. as to be secure from being violated in spirit, without any tangible infringement of the letter of them. For example, under our present rules, the Patron of a National School may give religious instruction during even the fixed school hours. A Patron, Protestant or Roman Catholic, might possibly, availing himself of the letter of this rule, make so unjust a use of this privilege as to drive from the school all children of a persuasion different from his own, or induce them, -if they remained, to share in the religious instruction to which they and their parents were conscientiously opposed. In such a case we should immediately interpose, and cause the Patron to abandon a course so inconsistent with the whole spirit of our system ; or in case of his refusal, we should strike the school off our roll.” XXI. — 90. We Rave for some time Rad it in contem- plation to establisR in Dublin subsidiary Model Schools, similar in their general character to those in Marlborough- street, but not on so large a scale. We expect, v^ithin a short period, to make a commencement in carrying this desirable object into effect. XXII. — 91. In conformity with our usual practice, the financial account of the year’s receipts and expenditure is made up to the 31st of March of this year, and the statistics of Schools to the 31st of December, 1847. : 92. We submit this as our Report for the last year to your . Excellency, and in testimony thereof have caused our Cor- porate Seal to he hereunto affixed, this Sixteenth day of June, One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty-eight. (Signed,) Maurice Cross, James Kelly, Secretaries, Education Office, Marlborough-fctroct. 2 D 2 APPENDIX. An Account of tlie Receipts and Disbursements of tlie Commissioners of National Education, from the 1st April, 1847, to 31st March, 1848. 408 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [184T. Maurice Cross, IT —Tablk showing the Number of National Schools in operation, and the Number of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers ; the Number of Schools towards the erection of which the Commissioners have made Grants, but which have not vet come into operation, and the expected attendance upon them ; the Number of Suspended Schools ; the Number of Schools Struck OIF; also, the amount of Aid granted for the year ending the 31st December, 1847. ^ ULSTER — Operation Schools, 1,598. Building Schools, 61, Suspended Schools, Nil. Struck-off Schools, 43. [To /ace pajc H P P< COUNTY. No. of Schools in operation on theSlstDec., 1W7. No. of ChildKin on tho oa returned hjr the Managers, for the Half-years ending Number of Teachers. Aid granted during the Tear ending the 31st December, 1847. Amount of ContriBu- towards Building and Fitting-up. |i Expected Attendance. Aid Granted. Amount of Local ContribuUon towanis Btiihiingand Fitting-up. II III Schools struck off 1 ,g the Year 1847. 1 No. of Children on tlic Rolls, ns rotumod bv tho Managers, for tho portion of tlio U;ilt'-jeap during Aid died. Aid Granted during tho Tear ended 8lBt Douoiuber, 1847. 8l8t March, 1847- doth September, 1847. 31st March, 1847. 1 30th September, 1847. Hnlf-prico. Free Stock. Amount of Males. Femalcfl. Total. Males. Females. Total. Males. Females. Building. Fitting-up. Requisites at Half-price. Free Stock. L uring the Year. Males. Females. Total. Building, Fittang-up. ri Males. F 'emolcs. Total. M. P. Total. Building. Fittlng-up. ULSTER. 1 * Antrim, ^ Arniaijli, l)oii('Ka), . ft Down, FcmuinnRli, 7 Londonderry, « MonajiliiLii, . 500 87 148 202 207 154 112 2UB 13.401 8,200 10,075 12,443 5,292 0,903 7.438 10,404 9.717 3.135 0.299 7,.378 8,509 3,942 5,405 5,434 7,502 2.3,178 7,917 14..505 17,4.53 20,952 9,234 12,308 12,872 18,020 13.070 4.493 7,911 8,558 13.499 4.504 0,175 G..551 8,925 10,793 3,453 0,306 7,0.31 10,249 3,019 5,372 4,902 7,017 23,809 7,940 14.217 15.589 23,748 8,183 11,547 11,4.53 15,972 205 09 112 175 219 103 125 97 174 63 33 47 53 01 20 40 21 £ J. d. 0 0 0 £ 5. d. £ 5. d. 355 18 6 95 8 10 112 12 10 150 14 10 352 9 7 60 18 6 124 4 4 132 17 11 201 9 9 £ d. 304 6 0 135 16 6 173 19 0 272 5 0 239 11 10 112 5 0 122 12 2 126 0 0 294 5 0 £ s. d. 4,070 6 1 1,180 15 0 1,910 6 8 2,714 5 0 3,388 3 4 1,636 18 4 1,’432 11 8 2,740 11 8 £ s. d. 3 0 0 3 9 13 4 9 *6 13 150 210 600 720 260 520 380 700 75 165 300 420 70 430 190 475 225 375 800 1,110 320 950 570 1,175 £ d. 138 0 0 250 13 4 534 0 0 1,027 6 8 346 13 4 625 6 8 .513 6 8 781 6 8 £ J. d. 17 7 6 28 2 G GO 0 0 85 16 6 16 10 0 71 5 0 35 5 0 87 15 0 £ s. d. 77 8 9 139 7 11 297 10 0 5oG 14 1 181 11 8 303 5 10 274 5 10 454 10 0 C 3 2 11 I ‘ 1 5 405 97 17 310 29 *22 96 194 40 25 203 38 *12 83 .599 U3 42 618 67 *34 179 388 92 24 161 03 10 549 1*55 *40 £ J. d. 134 0 0 06 13 4 £ d. 15 0 0 7 10 0 £ s. d. 1 11 10 0 17 G 0 13 3 0 114 £ s. d. 4 12 0 3 15 0 1 2 6 1 16 0 £ rf. 40 13 4 6 0 0 1 6 0 3 0 8 36 10 0 6 0 0 6 0 0 16 15 0 Tolal, 1,508 7!),124 I 67,G1 130,505 73,752 58,772 132,524 1,339 3S2 0 0 0 - 1,592 15 1 1,780 19 6 21,007 11 1 3 0 0 61 3,430 2,125 5,555 4,216 13 4 j 402 1 6 2,344 14 1 1 . ] 43 970 606 j 1,582 504 240 1 744 200 13 4 22 10 0 3 16 11 11 5 6 113 10 0 MUNSTER — Operation Schools, 827. Building Schools, 112. Suspended Schools, 1. Struck-off Schools, 22. lICNSTEB. 1 a cl»7k,' 3 Kt'iry, Limerick, . ft Tipperary, . ® Waterford, 108 157 5.843 17,799 7.000 4,440 11,305 4,047 .5,135 16.951 0,485 4,280 9,.576 4,480 10,978 34,750 13,651 8,720 20,880 9,033 7,124 18,207 8,914 0,914 11,237 4,706 5,513 17,192 8,114 5,880 9,570 4,739 12,6.37 35..390 17,028 12,800 20,807 9,505 74 215 81 01 131 53 54 138 56 37 37 133 0 8 - 95 10 2 260 14 4 130 7 1 133 6 2 215 16 9 73 19 7 130 0 0 445 7 10 208 9 6 147 10 0 226 15 0 131 5 0 1,267 13 4 3,863 8 4 1,449 0 8 986 3 4 2,200 8 4 1,113 8 4 66 13 4 30 32 16 17 3 1,640 1,670 790 990 930 160 1,1 5r> 1,125 600 550 730 140 2,795 2,795 1,390 1.540 1,660 300 2,000 0 0 2,000 3 0 848 13 4 1,161 6 8 1,118 0 0 200 13 4 202 2 6 209 14 0 95 0 6 108 0 0 124 10 0 22 10 0 l.IOl 1 3 1,104 17 0 471 19 11 634 13 4 G16 5 0 111 11 8 4 5 4 3 219 *91 107 61 326 152 29 29 33 *02 100 0 0 i 134 0 0 200 0 0 134 0 0 100 0 0 11 6 0 15 0 0 22 10 0 15 0 0 11 5 0 - z 22 0 0 1 0 0 18 0 0 1 0 0 Total, . 827 51,000 40,912 97,912 67,162 51,014 108,176 015 338 133 6 8 - 909 14 1 1,289 7 10 10,880 8 4 66 13 4 112 6,180 4,300 10,480 7,328 16 4 702 3 0 4,040 8 2 22 310 108 478 33 62 668 0 0 75 0 0 - - 42 0 0 LEINSTER — Operation Schools, 940. Building Schools, 31. Suspei ided Schools, 5. Strack-off Schools, 11. > Carlow, a Duiilin, . 3 Kildiiro, . Kilkenny, , ftKhJK’H, . ft Lonfjford, . H Meath’, » Quoen'H, . >0 WeHfnmatii, “ Woxford, . *a Wicklow, . 54 122 71 101 01 45 72 7.1 (53 80 69 3,205 H.COO 3,413 0,050 2'.410 0,085 3i334 4.827 2,410 3,423 9.558 3.505 4.071 3.483 2.179 4.703 0,302 3,400 3,219 3..037 2,037 0,088 18,218 0,918 10,721 0,877 4,025 9,987 12,987 C,8G9 6,583 8,704 4,4.53 3,377 11,401 3.800 0,679 3,240 2,093 6,000 0,030 3..508 3.508 0,108 2, HU 3,006 11,051 4,045 5,330 3.351 2.351 4. . 524 6,594 3,071 3,320 5,123 2. . 580 6,983 22..512 7,845 11,915 6,591 5,044 9, .524 13,224 7,179 6,828 11,291 5,397 35 75 4.5 75 47 30 88 64 43 64 38 30 85 35 43 24 20 34 01 80 31 33 20 GOO 49 15 0 382 17 3 109 5 7 137 10 11 03 17 3 38 19 5 86 5 2 187 18 8 60 3 3 75 0 10 135 0 4 04 17 0 122 10 0 268 6 5 71 14 0 15G 8 0 67 11 0 60 14 6 75 0 0 121 11 2 119 10 8 65 4 6 92 11 0 55 0 0 893 6 8 1,848 18 4 1,033 16 8 1,398 10 8 784 0 0 559 3 4 978 10 0 1,525 16 8 1,073 15 0 756 1 8 1,121 6 8 761 0 0 3 0 0 3 2 8 6 * 2 3 2 2 3 100 120 480 300 ioo 100 100 100 120 120 80 320 190 ioo 175 50 50 80 220 200 800 550 200 27.5 150 150 200 135 6 8 133 6 8 018 0 0 500 13 4 134 0 0 184 0 0 100 0 0 100 0 0 333 G 8 15 4 6 15 0 0 52 10 0 33 15 0 15 0 0 20 12 C 115 0 115 0 15 0 0 75 5 7 74 3 4 410 5 0 207 4 2 74 10 0 102 6 3 55 12 0 55 12 6 174 3 4 1 ’ 4 ’ 2 2 *50 140 158 182 28 *84 1*44 *16 19 134 140 302 198 47 55 1*6 105 1*7 i 60 33 60 13 4 7 10 0 3 n 2 1 10 0 0 3 6 4 12 0 2 10 0 21 13 4 2 6 8 9 0 0 10 0 0 13 0 0 Total, . . . 940 .53,183 50,510 103,093 58,775 55,558 114,333 645 452 G 0 0 - 1,391 17 8 1,282 1 9 12,714 11 8 3 0 0 31 1,580 1,165 2,745 2,238 13 4 189 12 0 1,289 2 8 5 11 558, 263 821 71 122 193 66 13 4 7 10 0 6 4 8 7 8 0 56 0 0 CONN AUGrHT — Operation Schools, 460. Building Schools, 85. Suspended Schools, 8. Struck-off Schools, 6. CONNAUGHT. I t Galway, a Lidtrim, 3 Mayo, lloHooimnon, ft Sligo, . 115 72 122 73 78 0,287 3,887 7,117 3,755 4,787 6,223 3,135 4.130 3,003 3,002 11,510 7,022 11.2.53 0,758 8.449 0,421 3,973 5,756 3,317 4,413 5,203 3,228 2i813 3,409 11,624 7,201 9,389 0,130 7,882 78 57 95 62 01 50 28 38 28 32 200 0 0 20 0 0 59 14 0 44 12 6 47 10 7 24 2 6 36 10 7 212 1 0 101 6 0 201 19 2 104 12 6 124 18 6 1,392 6 8 956 8 4 1,290 8 4 903 8 4 1,024 5 0 no 0 0 20 3 45 14 3 1,390 160 2,650 780 180 810 90 1,616 520 120 2,200 250 4,206 1,300 300 1,268 0 0 166 13 4 2,635 6 8 853 16 8 200 0 0 142 10 0 18 15 0 296 6 8 97 10 0 22 10 0 70.5 5 0 92 14 2 1,465 16 7 496 18 4 in 5 0 7 3 1 2 *70 78 1*48 69 “ 114 66 13 4 7 10 0 Z 2 0 0 9 10 8 I 5 0 Total, . 400 25,833 19,153 44,992 23,880 18,346 42,226 343 176 200 0 0 20 0 0 213 2 2 744 17 8 5,566 16 8 110 0 0 85 5,160 3,156 8,316 1 5,123 16 8 577 II 8 ,2,871 19 1 8 6 70 78 148 59 55 114 06 13 4 7 10 0 - 2 0 0 n 1 fl GENERAL SUMMARY IN PROVINCES of the 3,825 Schools in Operation, of 289 Building Schools, of 14 Suspended Schools, and op the 82 Schools .struck off during the Year 1847. a Munstku, . 3 Lkinstiou, . 1 Connaught, Total, . 1,698 827 910 460 79,124 51,000 53,183 25,833 57,411 40.912 50,510 19,159 130,505 97.912 103,093 41,992 73,752 57.102 58,775 23,880 58,772 51,014 65,558 18,340 132,524 108,170 114,333 42,226 1,339 615 045 343 382 388 4.52 176 COO 133 6 8 6 0 0 200 0 0 20 0 0 1,592 15 1 909 14 1 1,391 17 8 213 2 2 1,780 19 6 1,289 7 10 1,282 1 9 744 17 8 21,007 U 1 10,880 8 4 12,714 11 8 5,566 16 8 3 0 0 66 13 4 3 0 0 no 0 0 61 112 31 3,430 6,180 1..580 5,160 2,125 4,300 1,165 3,156 5,555 10,480 2,745 8,3!G 4,216 13 4 7,328 16 4 2,2.38 13 4 5,123 10 8 402 1 6 762 3 0 189 12 0 577 11 8 2,.344 14 I 4,040 8 2 1,289 2 8 2,871 19 1 ' 1 8 43 22 n 6 970 310 ' 5.58 70 GOG 168 263 78 1..582 478 821 148 604 29 71 59 240 33 122 65 744 62 193 114 200 13 4 608 0 0 GO 13 4 GO 13 4 22 10 0 7.5 0 0 7 10 0 7 10 0 3 16 11 U 5 0 7 8 0 2 0 0 113 10 0 42 0 0 50 0 0 n I 8 3,825 209,140 174,022 383,102 213,509 183,090 397,259 6,373 2,942 1,398 345 6 8 20 0 0 4,107 9 0 5,097 6 9 425 1 0 50.1C9 7 9 182 13 4 289 16,350 10,746 27,096 18,907 19 S 1,931 8 2 10,546 4 1 14 82 ■ 1.914 1,115 3,029 663 450 1,113 1,002 0 0 112 10 0 9 1 7 20 13 C 222 11 8 •hools to which Salaries have boon granted since 30th )on the 3,825 Schools in operation on tho 3Ist Deoember, Omitted, .... Training Department, Total to Schools in connexion on 31st December, 1847, . Total to Schools struck ct^’during tho year,# Total, Entered in error . . . . Total, 8 3 1 Maurice Cross, ) Secretaries. yvmuiioimi sitiummuuu upuu Suptomlior, 1847, . • Total attoiulauco u] 1847, . 4,115 12 1 9 I 7 5,522 8 3 20 13 6 50,169 7 9 222 11 8 * For details, see Appendix to quarto edition of R^ort, page 151 , and the proper columns in this Tabic. 4,124 13 8 5,543 1 0 10 6 0 50,391 19 5 2 B 3 4,124 13 8 5,532 15 9 50,391 19 5 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 409 III. — Table sliowing tlie progressive Increase in tlie National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, from the date of the First Report of the Commissioners of National Eduction in Ireland, to the 31st December, 1847. No. and Date of Report. No. of Schools in Operation. No. of Children on I the Rolls. 1 No. 1, 31st December 1833, 789 107,042 No. 2, 31st March, 1835, 1,106 145,521 No. 3, do. 1836, 1,181 153,707 No. 4, do. 1837, 1,300 166,929 No. 5, do. 1838, 1 ,384 169,548 1 No. 6 , 31st December, 1839, 1,581 192,971 I No. 7, do. 1840, 1,.078 232,560 1 1 No. 8 , do. 1841, 2,337 281,849 1 1 No. 9, do. 1842, 2,721 319,7.92 I No. 10, do. 1843, 2,912 355,320 8 No. 11, do. 1844, 3,153 3.95,550 1 No. 12, do. 1845, 3,426 432,844 . I No. 13, do. 1846, 3,637 456,410 1 No. 14, do. 1847, 3,825 402,632 j Maurice Cross, James ICelly, Secrctui IV. — Table showing the Increase in the National Schools, and the Number of Children in attendance upon them, during the Year 1847, as compared with the preceding Year. 31st December, 1846. 31st December, 18s;7. No. of Schools in operation, . 3,637 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, .... 14 No. to which Building Grants had been made, not then in operation, 335 Total No. of Schools on 31st De- cember, 1846, .... 3,986 No. of Schools in operation, , 3,825 No. suspended, but not struck off the Roll, .... 14 No. to which Building Grants have been made, not yet in operation, 289 Total No. of Schools on 31st De- cember, 1847, . . . 4,128 Deduct Schools on 31st Dec. ,184 6 , 3,986 Increase during the 5 -car 1847, . 142=-' No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the JManagers, for half-year enOAnej Sept. 30, 1 846, 45 1 ,776 Additional attendance npoii Schools to which Salaries have been granted since 30th September, 1846, . . 4,634 456,410 Deduct the returned attendance of Sept., 1847, and the addi- tional attendance of that year, 402,632 Decrease during the year . 53,778 No. of Children on the Rolls, as returned by the Managers, for half-year ending Sept. 30, 1847, 397,259 Additional attendance upon Schools to which Salaries have been granted since Sept. 30, 1847, 5,373 402,632 Expected attendance in the 289 Building Actual attendance upon the 3,825 Schools in operation, Actual attendance upon the 14 Suspended Schools, . 27,09(> . 402, G32 . Nil. Total Number of Schools, 4,1?8 Total attendance, actual and cximctcd, 429,728 * Total Number of schools taken into connexion during the year 1847, . 224 Deduet Schools struck off during the year 1847, increase during the year, as above. 82 142 Maurice Cross,? e ^ • James Kelly, '\Secntarm. 410 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 .’ V. — Table showing in what Provinces the 224 New Schools, taken into connexion during the Year 1847, are situated, and the nature of the Grants awarded to them. , Province. 1 Salary and Books. Books only, being Workhouse Schools. Towards Building and Furnishing Schools — Houses not yet completed. Total. Ulster, 87 • 2 ■ 12 101 Munster, 31 ' ' 2 -• 10 43 Leinster, . 49 * _ ' 6 55 Connaught, 13 . 1 * 11 25 Total, . 180 • 5 ; 39 224 VI. — Table showing the Number of National Schools in each Pro- vince, whether in Operation, in progress of Building, or Sus- pended, with their actual and expected Attendances. Province. In operation, with their Attendance as returned on the Rolls for the half-year ending September 30, 1847. In progress of Building, with their expected attendance. Suspended. Total Number of Schools in connexion, 31st Dec., 1847. No. of Schools. Attendance. No. Building. Attendance. Ulster, 1,598 132,524 61 5,555 1,659 Munster, 827 108,176 112 10,480 1 940 Leinster, 940 114,333 31 2,745 5 976 Connaught, . 460 42,226 85 8,316 8 553 Total, 3,825 397,259^- 289 27,096 14 4,128 * There is, in addition to this number, an attendance of 5,373 Children upon Schools to which Salaries have been granted since September, 1846, making the total attendance of 402,632. See Table, No. IV. VII. — Table showing the Number of Workhouse Schools in connexion with the Board, on the 31st December, 1847, and the Provinces in which they are situated, included in Table VI. of Schools in Operation. Ulster, ■ Munster, Leinster, Connaught, . 27 . 34 . 27 . 16 . 104 Total Schools, . 411 ^ 847 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. VIII. — Table showing the Number of Teachers trained during the year 1847, for National Schools, and for Schools not National, distinguishing the Religious Denominations of each. Sex of Teacher. Teachers trained -for National Schools. Teachers trained at their own expense for Schools not in coime.xion with the Board. TotalNumber ofNational and Private Teachers trained in 1847. I Established Church. Presbyterians. Dissenters of various other denominations. Roman Catholics. Established Church. Presbyterians. Dissenters of various other denominations. Roman Catholics. 1 Males, . Females, I Total, . 7 2 25 12 3 102 73 137 ' 87 2 1 _ 2 9 4 10 141 97 9 37 3 175 224 2 1 11 14 238 IX. — Tables showing the Amount and Nature of Grants paid, and Grants awarded to National Schools, during the Year 1847. ) 1. Grants Paid in 1847. Towards Building and Furnishing New Schools. Number and Amount 1 of School Requisites sold at Reduced Prices. | Number and Talue of Free Grants of Books and School Requisites. Number of Teachers and Amount of Salaries paid to them. Amount. No. of Grants. Amount. | No. of Grants. Va’ue. No. of Teachers Amount. £ s. d. 4,015 12 0 4090 £ s. d. 4,124 13 8 1718 £ s. d. 5,532 15 9 4383 £ s. d. 50,391 19 5 2. Grants Awarded in 1847. 1 Number and Amount of Grants 1 aivarded towards Building 1 and Furnishing New Schools. Number and Amount of Annual h K ate of Salaries granted during the | Y ear to the Teachers of New .Schools, ' to Assistants, Workinistresses, and Monitors &c., &c. 1 No. of E Grants. Amount. No. of Teachers. Amount. I 39 £ s. d. 2,594 10 10 359 £ s. d. 3,211 0 0 Maurice Cross, James Kelly, } Secretaries. 412 FOURTEENTH REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [184T. X. — Charter of Incorporation granted by Her Majesty to the Board of National Education in Ireland. VICTORIA, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, Queen, Defender of the Faith, and soforth. To all to whom these presents shall come, greeting. Whereas, in order to promote the welfare, by providing for the Education of the Poor of Ireland, it is expedient that the Commissioners of National Edu- cation in Ireland, should be invested with the powers and privileges hereinafter contained. Know ye Therefore, that We, of our special grace, certain knowledge, and mere motion, by and with the advice and consent of our right trusty and well-beloved Councillor, William Lord Heytesbury, Knight Grand Cross of the most Honourable Military Order of the Bath, our Lieutenant-General and General Governor of Ireland, and according to the tenor of our letter, under our Privy Signet and Royal Sign Manual, bearing date at our Court at Saint James’, the Seventh day of August, One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty-five, in the Ninth Year of our Reign, and now enrolled in the Rolls of our High Court of Chancery in Ireland, have granted, constituted, and declared, and by these Presents for Us, our Heirs and Successors, We do grant, constitute, and declare, that the Most Reverend Father in God, our right trusty and right enGrely beloved Cousin and Councillor, Richard, Archbishop of Dublin, Primate of Ireland, our trusty and well-beloved the Most Reverend Archbishop Daniel Murray, our trusty and well-beloved Franc Sadleir, Doctor in Divinity, Provost of Trinity College, Dublin, our riglit trusty and well-beloved Councillor, Anthony Richard Blake, our trusty and well-beloved Robert Holmes, Esquire, Bar- rister-at-law, our right trusty and w^ell-beloved Councillor, Sir Patrick Bellew, Baronet, our trusty and well-beloved Richard Wilson Greene, Esquire, our Solicitor-General in that part of our said United Kingdom, called Ireland, our trusty and well-beloved, PooLEY Shouldham Henry, Doctor in Divinity, our trusty and well-beloved, John Richard Corballis, Esquire, one of our Counsel- at-Law, our trusty and well-beloved Alexander Macdonnell, Es- quire, and our trusty and well-beloved Charles William Fitzgerald, commonly called the Marquess of Kildare, Commissioners of Na- tional Education in Ireland, and all and every other person and persons who shall from time to time be appointed Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, by the Lord Lieutenant or other Chief Governor or Governors of Ireland for the time being (the said Commissioners, and all and every other person and persons so ap- pointed by the Lord Lieutenant or other Chief Governor or Governors of Ireland for the time being, to be removable at his or their pleasure), shall be for ever hereafter, one Body Corporate and Politic in deed 413 1847 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. and in name, and tliat the said Body Corporate shall be called The Commissioners of National Education in Irelandf and them by the name of “ Commissioners of Nationcd Education in Ireland f into one Body Corporate and Politic, in deed, fact, and name, for ever. We DO for us, our Heirs and Successors, erect, constitute, establish, coufirm and declare by these Presents, and We do for us, our Pleirs and Successors, grant and declare that by the same name of “ The Commissioners of National Education in Ireland f they shall have perpetual succession, and that they and their Successors, by that name, from time to time and at all times hereafter, shall be able and capable in law, without our Licence in Mortmain, to have, take, purchase, receive, hold, enjoy, and retain to them and their successors, in fee and perpetuity, any manors, lands, tenements, rents, annuities, privileges, liberties, possessions, and hereditaments of what kind, nature, or quality soever in Ireland, not exceeding in the whole the clear yearly value of Forty Thousand Pounds Sterling. And more- over to purchase and acquire any goods and chattels wdiatsoever ; and also to take and receive any sum or sums of money, or any manner or portion of goods and chattels that shall to them be given, granted, devised, or bequeathed by any person or persons. Bodies Corporate and Politic, capable to make a gift or devise thereo:^ and therewith and thereout to erect, maintain, and support in all places of that part of our said United Kingdom called Ireland, where they shall deem the same to be most necessary and convenient, such and as many Schools as they shall think proper. And also, to give, grant, alien, assign, and dispose of any manors, lands, tenements, rents, hereditaments, goods, and chattels, and to do and execute all and singular other matters, and things necessarily relating thereunto. And also, to give and grant any Lease or Leases of any lands or tenements belonging to, or which may hereafter belong to, the said Body Corporate and Politic, for any term not exceeding three lives, or Thirty-one years ; Provided, that any such alienation, and that every such Lease or Leases, be made with the approbation of the major part of the Members of the said Body Corporate then present, (such major part being at least three in number,) and every Lease so to be made shall be of lands in possession and not in reversion. And We do also for us, our Heirs and Successors, give and grant unto every subject or subjects whatsoever, of us, our Heirs and Successors, whether incorporated or not incorporated, special licence, power, faculty, and authority, to give, grant, sell, alien, assign, dis- pose or bequeath unto the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, and their Successors, for the use and benefit of them and their Successors, any manors, lands, tenements, rents, privileges, liberties, possessions, and hereditaments of what nature or kind soever, within that part of our said United Kingdom called Ireland, so as the same do not exceed in the whole the clear yearly sum of Forty Thousand Pounds sterling; and that the said Body Corporate and their Successors, by the name of The Commissioners of National 414 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 .! Education in Ireland, shall and may plead and he impleaded, sue and be sued, answer and be answered, defend and be defended, in all or any Courts and places, and before any Judges, Justices, Officers of us, our Heirs and Successors, in all and singular actions, pleas, suits, plaints, matters, and demands, of what kind or quality soever they shall be, in the same manner and form, and as fully and amply as any of our subjects of our realm may or can do, sue or be sued, plead or be impleaded, answer or be answered unto, defend or be defended. And that the said Body Corporate shall and may have and use a common Seal for the affairs and business of National Education in Ireland, and that it shall and may be lawful for the said body Corporate and their successors, the same Seal from time to time to change, alter, or make new, as to them shall seem proper. And We do hereby for us, our Heirs and Successors, ordain, declare, and direct, that whenever the said Commissioners, or either or any of them, or any other person or persons to be appointed in the place or in succession to them, or any of them, shall by death, resignation, removal, or otherwise, cease to be a Commissioner or Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, then and in every such case it shall and may be lawful for the Lord Lieutenant, or other Chief Governor or Governors of Ireland for the time being, by Warrant under Hand and Seal, to appoint one other person in the place and stead of any such person so ceasing to be such Commissioner respectively, and any such person so to be appointed shall accordingly be and become one of the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, and Member of the Corporation hereby constituted. And We do hereby for us, our Heirs and Successors, grant, declare, and appoint that it shall and may be lawful for the Lord Lieutenant, or other Chief Governor or Governors of Ireland for the time being, if it shall appear fit to him or them, respectively, to increase the number of the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland : Provided, how- ever, that the whole number of persons intended by virtue of these jiresents to be incorporated, as aforesaid, do not at any time exceed fifteen, but may consist of any less number. Lastly, We do by these Presents, for us, our Heirs and Successors, grant unto the said Body Corporate, by the name of “ The Commissioners of National Education in Ireland f and to their Successors, that these our Letters Patent, or the enrolment hereof, shall be in and by all things good, firm, valid, sufficient, and effectual in the Law, according to the true intent and meaning thereof, and shall be taken, construed, and adjudged, in the most favourable and beneficial sense, for the best advantage of the said Body Corporate and their Successors, as well in all Courts of Records as elsewhere, and by all and singular the Officers and Minis- ters whomsoever and wheresoever of us, our Heirs and Successors : Provided always that these our letters patent be enrolled in our High Court of Chancery in Ireland, within the space of Six Calendar Months, next ensuing the date hereof. — In witness whereof We ffiave caused these our Letters to be made Patent. Witness, William 415 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. Baron Heytesbury, our Lieutenant-General and General Governor of Ireland, at Dublin, the Twenty-sixth day of August, in the Ninth Year of our Reign, For C. Fitzsimon, Clerk of the Crown and Hanaper, David Sherlock, Deputy. Enrolled in the Office of the Rolls of Her Majesty’s High Court of Chancery in Ireland, the First day of September, One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty-five. William Webb, D.K.R. Entered and Examined by George Hatchell, Clerk Rolls, Note. — Since the date of the Charter, Robert Holmes, Esquire, has retired from the Commission, and the following Members have been added to the Board : — The Right Honourable Maziere Brady, Lord Chancellor; T. N. Redington, Esquire, Under Secretary to the Lord Lieutenant; Robert Andrews, Esquire, LL.D., Assis- tant Barrister for the County of Louth ; and James Gibson, Esquire, Barrister-at-Law. XI. — Rules and Regulations of the Commissioners of Na- tional Education, and Directions for making Appli- cation for AID towards the Building of School-houses, or for the Support of Schools. I. — The Commissioners grant aid towards the Building and Sup- port of Schools of two Classes, Elementary Schools and Schools of Industry j but they can grant aid only to a limited number of the latter, and these must be at certain distances from each other. It is an indispensable condition for aid towards a School of Industry, that a Work-room shall be annexed to it, if it be situated in a City or Town; and if it be a Country or Rural School, that a certain quantity of land shall be provided for Garden Culture. It is, however, for the Patrons of each National School to deter- mine whether they will make Agricultural or other industrial in- struction part of the Education which it affords. It is for the Commissioners to do what they can in aid of their efforts, by having the Teachers taught the principles and practice of improved Agri- culture during their Training Course, and by receiving Agricultural Pupils at the Model Farm, Glasnevin. The Commissioners consider Schools for Females as of the class of Elementary Schools ; but they require that instruction be there given in Sewing, Knitting, and other works suited to Females. II. — As to Government of Schools with respect to Attendance and Religious Instruction. 1. The ordinary School business, during which all children, of whatever denomination they may be, are required to attend, is to embrace a specified number of hours each day. 2. Opportunities are to be afforded to the Children of each School 416 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . for receiving suet religious instruction as their parents or guardians approve of. 3. The Patrons of the several Schools have the right of ap- pointing such religious instruction as they may think proper to be given therein, provided that each School be open to Children of all communions; that due regard be had to parental right and authority; that, accordingly, no child be com'pelled to receive, or to be present at, any religious instruction to which his parents or guardians object; and that the time for giving it be so fixed, that no child shall be tliereby, in effect, excluded directly or indirectly, from the other advantages which the School affords. Subject to this, religious instruction may be given either during the fixed School hours or otherwise. 4. In Schools, tovrards the building of v/hich the Commissioners have contributed, and which are, therefore, vested in Trustees for the purjDose of National Education, or, which are vested in the Commissioners in their Corporate capacity, such pastors or other persons as shall be approved of by the parents or guardians of the Children respectively, shall have access to them in the School-room, for the purpose of giving them religious instruction there, at convenient times to be appointed for that purpose, whether those pastors or persons shall have signed the original application or otherwise. 5. In Schools NOT VESTED, but which receive aid only by way of Salary and Books, it is for the Patrons to determine whether reli- gious instruction shall be given in the School-room or not; but if they do not allow it in the School-room, the Children whose parents or guardians so desire, must be allowed to absent themselves from the school, at reasonable times, for the purpose of receiving such instruction elsewhere. 6. The reading of the Scriptures, either in the Protestant Au- thorized or Douay Version, as well as the teaching of Catechisms, comes within the rule as to religious instruction. 7. The rule as to religious instruction applies to Public Prayer and to all other religious exercises. ^ 8. The Commissioners do not insist on the Scripture Lessons being read in any of the National Schools, nor do they allow them to be read during the time of secular or literary instruction, in any School attended by Children whose parents or guardians object to their being so read. In such case the Commissioners prohibit the use of them, except at the times of religious instruction, when the persons giving it may use these Lessons, or not, as they think proper. 9. Whatever arrangement is made in any Schoolfor giving religious instruction, must be 'pidolicly notified in the School-room, in order that those Children, and those only, may be present whose parents or guardians allow them. 10. If any other books than the Holy Scriptures, or the standard OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 417 1847.] books of the Church to which the Children using them belong, are employed in communicating religious instruction, the title of each is to be made known to the Commissioners. 11. The use of the books published by the Commissioners is not compulsory ; but the titles of all other books which the conductors of Schools intend for the ordinary School business, are to be reported to the Commissioners ; and none are to be used to which they object; but they prohibit such only as may appear to them to contain matter objectionable in itself, or objectionable for common instruction, as peculiarly belonging to some particular religious denomination. 12. A Registry is to be kept in each School of the daily attendance of the Scholars, and the average attendance, according to the Form furnished by the Commissioners. III. — M iscellaneous. 1. It is the earnest wish of Her Majesty’s Government, and of the Commissioners, that the Clergy and Laity of the different religious denominations in the country should co-operate with one another in conducting National Schools. 2. When any School is received by the Commissioners into con- nexion with them, the inscription “ National School,” and no other ^ shall be put up conspicuously on the School-house; and when a School-house is built, partly by aid from them, a stone is to be intro- duced into the wall having that inscription cut upon it. 3. The Commissioners require that no use shall be made of the School-rooms for any purpose tending to contention, such as the HOLDING OF POLITICAL MEETINGS IN THEM, or bringing into them political petitions or documents of any kind for signature. 4. The Commissioners require that the National School-rooms shall not be converted into places of public worship. 5. The Commissioners require the School-rooms to be used exclu- sively for the pwyose of Education; and any breach of this rule will be held to be a violation of the principles of the National Education System. 6. The Commissioners require that the principles of the following Lesson, or of a lesson of a similar import, be strictly inculcated in all Schools admitted into connexion with the Board, and that a copy of the Lesson itself be hung up in each School. Christians should endeavour, as the Apostle Paul commands them, to “ live peaceably with all men ” (Rom. ch. xii. v. 17), even with those of a different religious persuasion. Our Saviour, Christ, commanded his disciples to “love one another.’' He taught them to love even their enemies, to bless those that cursed them, and to pray for those who persecuted them. He liimself prayed for liis murderers. Many men hold erroneous Doctrines, but we ought not to hate or persecute them. We ought to seek for the truth, and to hold fast what we are convinced is the truth ; but not to treat harshly those who are in error. Jesus Christ did not intend his religion to be forced on men by violent means. He would not allow his disciples to fight for him. '418 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1847. K any persons treat iis unkindly, we must not do tlie'same to them ; for Christ and his apostles have taught us not to return evil for evil. If we would obey Christ, we must do to others, not as they do to us, but as we would wish them to do to us. Quarrelling with our neighbours and abusing them, is not the way to convince them that we are in the right and they in the wrong. It is more likely to convince them that we have not a Christian spirit. We ought to show ourselves followers of Christ, who, “when he was reviled, reviled not again ”(1 Pet. ch. ii. v. 23), by behaving gently and kindly to every one. 7. The Commissioners regard the attendance of any of their Teachers at Meetings held ioY political purposes, or their taking part in elections for Members of Parliament, except by voting, as incom- patible with the i^erformance of their duties, and as a violation of rule which will render them liable to dismissal. 8. Should the Commissioners consider any Teacher employed in a School under the Board unfit for his office, or otherwise objection- able, they require that hebe dismissed, andanother'provided. Teachers are also liable to be fined or suspended, at all times, when the Com- missioners shall deem it necessary on sufficient cause being shown. 9. The Commissioners by themselves, or their Officers, are to be allowed to visit and examine the Schools whenever they think fit. Those who visit on the part of the Commissioners are furnished with credentials under their seal. IV . — Inspection of Schools. 1. ADMISSION OF VISITORS. 1. The Public generally must have free access to every National School, during tho hours devoted to secular instruction, — not to take part in the ordinary business, nor to interrupt it, but, as Visitors, to observe how it is conducted. 2. Every Teacher of a National School is to receive courteously Visitors of all denominations, to afford them free access to the School- room, and full liberty to observe what books are in the hands of the Children, or upon the desks ; what tablets are hung up on the walls, and what is the method of teaching ; but they are by no means required to permit any person to interrupt the business of the School, by asking questions of Children, examining classes, calling for papers of any kind, or, in any other way, diverting the attention of either Teachers or Scholars from their usual business. 3. Should any Visitors wish for information which they cannot obtain by such an inspection, it is the duty of the Teachers to refer them to the Patrons or Managers of the School for it. 4. Every Teacher is required to have his Visitors’ or Daily Beport Book lying upon his desk, that Visitors may, if they choose, enter remarks in it. Such remarks as may be made, the Teachers are by no means to alter or erase; and the Inspector of the district is required to transmit to the Commissioners copies of such OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 1847.] 419 remarks as he may deem of sufficient importance to be made known to them. • 5. As the religious instruction of the Children is under the control of the Clergyman or Lay person communicating it with the appro- bation of their parents, the Commissioners can give no liberty to any other Visitor, whether Clergyman or Layman, to interfere therewith. 2. INSPECTION BY THE COMMISSIONERS OR THEIR OFFICERS. 1. The Commissioners do not take the control or regulation of any School, except their own Model Schools, directly into their own hands, but leave all Schools aided by them under the authority of the Local Conductors. The Inspectors, therefore, are not to give direct orders, as on the part of the Board, respecting any necessary regulations, but to point out such regulations to the conductors of the School, that tlie^ may give the requisite orders. 2. The Commissioners require that every National School be in- spected by the Inspector of the district, at least three times in each year. 3. The District Inspector, on each inspection, is to communicate with the Patron or Correspondent, for the purpose of affording information concerning the general state of the School, and pointing out such violations of rule, or defects, if any, as he may have observed; and he is to make such suggestions as he may deem necessary. 4. He is to examine the Visitors’ Book, or Daily Beport Book, and to transmit to the Commissioners copies of any observations made therein which he may consider to be of importance. 5. He is not to make any observation in the Book except the date of his visit, the time occupied in the inspection of the School, showing the precise time at which it commenced, and the precise time at which it terminated ; and also the number of Scholars present. 6. Upon ordinary occasions, he is not to give any intimation of his intended visit; but during the middle term of the year, from 1st of May to the 31st of August, when the inspection is to be public, he is to make such previous arrangements with the Local Managers, as will facilitate the attendance of the parents of the Children, and other persons interested in the welfare of the Schools. 7. He is to report to the Commissioners the result of each visit, and to use every means to obtain accurate information as to the discipline, management, and methods of instruction pursued in the •School. 8. He is to examine all the Classes in succession, in their different branches of study, so as to enable him to ascertain the degree and efficiency of the instruction imparted. 9. He is to examine the Class Bolls, Begister, and Daily Beport Book ; and to report with accuracy what is the actual number of Children receiving instruction at the School, and what is the daily average attendance. 10. He is to receive a monthly Beport from the Teacher of each 420 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . Scliool, and also to make one quarterly himself, to the Commissioners, in addition to his ordinary Report upon the School after each visit. 11. He is also to su23ply the Commissioners with such local infor- mation as they may from time to time require from him, and to act as their a.gent in all matters in which they may employ him j hut ho is not invested with authority to decide u]3on any question affecting a National School, or the general business of the Commissioners, without their direction. 12. When applications for aid are referred to the District Inspector, he is to communicate with the a 2 ) 2 )licant so as to insure an interview, and also with the Clergymen of the different denominations in the neighbourhood, with the view of ascertaining their sentiments on the case, and whether they have any, and what, objections thereto. He is also to communicate personally, if necessary, with any other individuals in the neighbourhood. j 13. The District Insjiector is to avoid all discussions of a religious or political nature; he is to exhibit a courteous and conciliatory demeanour towards all j)ersons with whom he is to communicate, and to pursue such a line of conduct as vdll tend to uj)hold the just influence and authority both of Managers and Teachers. V . — As to A 2 ypointment, Conduct of Teachers, Ac. 1. The appointment of Teachers rests with the Local Patrons and Committees of Schools; but the Commissioners are to be satisfied with the fitness of each, both as to character and general qualification. He should be a person of Christian sentiment, of calm temper and discretion ; he should be imbued with a sj)irit of j^eace, of obedience to the law, and of loyalty to his Sovereign; he should not only possess the art of communicating knowledge, but be capable of moulding the mind of youth, and of giving to the power which education confers, a useful direction. These are the qualities for which patrons of Schools, when making choice of Teachers, should anxiously look. They are those which the Commissioners are anxious to find, to encourage, and to reward. 2. The Commissioners have provided a Normal Establishment in Marlborough-street, Dublin, for training Teachers, and educating persons who are intended to undertake the charge of Schools ; and they do not sanction the a 2 )pointment of a Teacher to any School, unless he shall have been previously trained at the Normal Establish- ment; or shall have been j^ronounced duly qualified by the Inspec- tor of the District in which the School is situated. 3. Teachers selected by the Commissioners for admission to the Normal Establishment, must produce a Certificate of good character from the officiating Clergyman of the communion to which they belong; and must pass through an examination in the Books published by the Commissioners. They are' to be boarded and lodged at the establishments provided by the Board for the purpose, in Dublin, and at Grlasnevin, in the immediate neighbourhood of Dublin, to OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 421 1847.] which latter, an Agricultural department is attached. They are to receive religious instruction from their respective Pastors, who attend on Tuesdays at the Normal Establishment; and on Sundays they are required to attend their respective places of Worship; and a vigilant superintendence is at all times exercised over their moral conduct. 4. They are to attend upon five days in the week at the Training and Model Schools, where lectures are delivered on different branches of knowledge, and where they are practised in the art of Teaching. They are to receive instruction in Agriculture daily; and they attend on Saturdays at the farm at Glasnevin, which is conducted under the direction of the Commissioners, and where they see theory reduced to practice. They undergo a final examination at the close of their course, and each will then receive a certificate according to his deserts. The course of training at present occu- pies a period of four months and a half, and for a considerable time previous to their being summoned, they are required to prepare themselves for the course. 5. Teachers of Schools unconnected with the National Board, if properly recommended, are also admitted to attend the Normal Establishment, as day pupils, without any charge for tuition; but such persons maintain themselves at their own expense. 6. The Commissioners grant Salaries to Teachers of National Schools at the following rates, subject to the annexed regulations : — f 1st Division, < 2nd Do. ( 3rd Do. J 1st Division, ] 2nd Do. J 1st Division, ( 2nd Do. Probationary Teachers, . . Assistant Teachers, . . . Mistresses to teach Needlework, Pirst Class, Second Class, Third Class, Males. £30 25 22 20 18 16 14 10 10 Females. £24 per Annum. 20 18 5 ) 15 a 14 7} 13 12 9 ?? 9 7 ? 6 77 7. Masters of Agricultural Model Schools, with farms of eight or ten acres annexed, who are competent to conduct both the Literary and Agricultural departments, are to receive £10 per Annum, in addition to the Salary of the Class in which they may be placed. 8. Masters of National Schools, with a small portion of land annexed, consisting of from two to three acres, for the purpose of affording Agricultural instruction, will receive £5 per Annum, in addition to the Salary of their Class, provided they are competent to conduct both the Literary and Agricultural departments, and that the Commissioners shall have previously approved of Agriculture being taught in the School. 9. All newly appointed Teachers, who have not previously con- ducted National Schools, are considered as Probationers, and must 2 E 422 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 '. remain as sucli for at least one year, at the expiration of which time they will be eligible for classification, and may be promoted, even before being trained, to any Class except the first; if placed in a higher Class they will receive tlie full amount of Salary to which they may become entitled, from the commencement of the second year of their service under the Board. 10. All Teachers must remain at least one year in a lower division of any Class, before they are eligible for promotion to a higher division ; and theymust remain two years in a lowerClass before they are eligible for promotion to a higher Class. 11. This regulation does not apply to Probationary Teachers, nor to Teachers who may be promoted on the recommendation of the Professors at the termination of the course of training. 12. None but Teachers trained at the Normal School of the Com- missioners are eligible for promotion to any division of the First Class, and only upon the recommendation of the Professors, at the termination of the course of training, or of a Board of Inspectors. 13. Examinations are to be held, at specified times, by the Inspec- tors, with the view of promoting meritorious Teachers; while those who may have conducted themselves improperly, or in whose Schools the attendance has considerably decreased, will be liable to be depressed. 14. The Commissioners will not grant Salary to an Assistant Teacher, or to a Teacher of Needlework, unless they are satisfied that the appointment is necessary ; and such Teachers, even though they may he classed, will not be paid any higher rate of salary than the amount awarded to them 'as Assistant Teachers, or Teachers of Needlework, until promoted to the rank of principal Teacher, with the sanction of the Commissioners. 15. The Commissioners haVe determined upon a course of study for each Class, in which the Teachers are to be examined as a test of their fitness for promotion; but their general conduct, the con- dition of their respective Schools, their method of conducting them, and the daily average attendance of pupils, will also be taken into consideration. 16. The Commissioners require that a further income be secured to the Teacher, either by local Subscription or School-fees, to such amount in each case as they may direct ; and the Commissioners also require that the payments made by the Children shall not be diminished in consequence of any increase of Salary which may be awarded to the Teacher. 17. In Schools consisting of Male and Female Children, occupying the same room, under the care of one Male Teacher, the Commis- sioners grant a Salary not exceeding £6 per annum to a Teacher of Needlework, provided the average daily attendance of Children be sufficiently large to warrant the Commissioners in so doing. 18. In Schools attended by Female Children only, under the care of a Female Teacher, such Teacher must be competent to conduct the Needlework, as well as the Literary Department. 423 •1847.] OF NATIONAL EDtCATION IN IRELAND. • 19. The Commissioners also grant Salaries to Assistant Literary Teachers, not more than <£10 per annum to Master, and £9 per annum to Mistress, in all Schools where, in their opinion, the daily average attendance is so large as to render additional Teachers necessary. 20, Salaries are granted by the Commissioners to the Teachers individually. No new Teacher, therefore, is to receive a Salary from them unless they have first approved of him; the amount is regulated by the Class in which he may be placed. 21. The Commissioners also award Salaries at the following rates, to four Male and two Female Monitors in each District. These are selected by the Inspector from among the best pupils in the National Schools : — For the 1st Year, „ 2nd do., „ 3rd do., „ 4th do., . £4. . £5. . £ 6 . . £7. 22. The Commissioners also award Premiums to the Masters and Mistresses of National Schools who are most distinguished by the order, neatness, and cleanliness observable in themselves, their pupils, and in the School-houses, at the following rates : — The sum of £10 to be allocated to each of the School Districts, to be divided into six premiums. One of £3 ; one of £2 ; two of £1 10s. each, £3; two of £1 each, £2. VI. — Books. 1. The Commissioners furnish gratuitously to each School a first Stock of School-books, in proportion to the attendance of Children, which is renewed at the end of every four years. They are to be kept as a School Stock, for which the Master or Mistress is held responsible, and they are on no account to be taken out of the School. The Commissioners also supply Books from time to time for the general use of the Children, and School Bequisites, such as paper, slates, quills, &c., at reduced rates. 2. The Funds of the Commissioners do not enable them to give a Free Stock sufficiently large for the entire wants of the School. It consists chiefly of Books and Lessons suited to the Junior Classes, viz. : Spelling and Beading Tablets, First, Second, and Third Books, Grammars, Arithmetics, Copy Lines, and xirithmetical Tablets, also a Begister and Beport Book. The more advanced Lesson Books, Maps, Slates, Pencils, and Stationery are to be purchased at the reduced rates. 3. When Books, Ac., purchased from the Commissioners at the reduced price, are sold to the children attending a National School, it is directed that in no case shall any advance be made on these prices ; and the District Inspectors have instructions to inquire into, and report upon, any infraction of this rule. 4. Books are supplied to Schools for the poor, not in connexion 2 E 2 424 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . with the National Board, upon special application, at prices con- siderably lower than those at which they are sold to the public. VII. — Building, 1. Before any grant is made towards Building a School-house, the Commissioners are to be satisfied that a necessity exists for such a School, that an eligible site has been procured, that a satisfactory Lease of the site will be executed to the Commissioners in their Corporate capacity; and that the applicant parties are prepared to raise, by local contribution, at least one-third of the whole sum which the Commissioners deem necessary for the erection of the House, providing Furniture, &c. 2. If the proposed site be for a School in a Bural District, and be within three statute miles of a School-house, towards the erection of which the Commissioners have contributed aid, no grant can be made. 3. Although the Commissioners do not absolutely refuse aid towards the erection of School-houses on ground connected with a place of Worship, yet they much prefer having them erected on ground which is not so connected, where it can be obtained; they therefore require that, before Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house ground be selected as the site of a School-house, strict inquiry be made whether another convenient site can be obtained, and that the result shall be stated to them. 4. The School premises must be vested in the Commissioners, at a nominal rent, and for such term, under the circumstances, as they may deem necessary. 5. The Commissioners will keep in repair the School-house and Furniture, where the premises are vested in them in their Corporate capacity. 6. When grants are voted towards the Building, &c., of a School- house, the conveyance must be duly executed before the works are ‘commenced. 7. No grant can be made until the District Inspector shall have reported upon all the circumstances of the case. 8. The Commissioners determine, from the information afforded them, the dimensions of the proposed Building. 9. The Commissioners cannot, in any case, pay more than two- thirds of the sum which they may deem necessary for the erection of the School-house (including Furniture, &c.); and they invariably require that the remaining one-third, at least, shall be locally pro- vided for. 10. The cost of the House, &c., is determined by the number of Children which it is intended to accommodate, allowing an area of six square feet for each child. Examjde . — A School-house capable of accommodating one hun- dred Children should contain not less than an area of six hundred square feet, and should be ten feet high to the wall- plate. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 425 1847.] 11. The Commissioners furnish instructions as to the Plan and Specification, to which the parties receiving aid are bound strictly to adhere. 12. The Commissioners do not contribute to the ornamenting of School-houses, but merely to such expenditure as may be necessary for having the Children accommodated in plain, substantial build- ings. If buildings of another description be preferred, the whole of the extra expense must be provided by the applicants. 13. The Commissioners do not contribute towards the expense of erecting Residences for the Teachers, except in the case of a District Model School. 14. The House, Furniture, &c., must be completed, the Teacher or Teachers appointed, and the School in operation, before the grants can be paid. 15. The whole of the works must be completed within twelve months from the date of the execution of the Lease (unless by special permission), or the grants will be forfeited. 16. The Commissioners do not make advances or instalments of their grants. 17. Previous to the payment of the grants, a Certificate, according to a Form furnished, must be forwarded to the Commissioners, stating that the School-house, Furniture, &c., have been completed in a satisfactory and v/orkmanlike manner, and built according to the dimensions and directions set forth in the Plan and Specification. This Certificate to be signed by the Manager, and by the Contractor, The work to be approved of by the Inspector of the District, or by any other person authorized by the Commissioners or the Government to examine it ; and if a question arise as to the expen- diture incurred, the accounts must be submitted to any audit which may be deemed necessary. 18. The Commissioners do not make grants to purchase School- houses, nor to purchase, alter, or furnish other Houses, for the purpose of being converted into School-houses. Present Form of Lease to the Commissioners of National Education^ in their Corporade capacity. THIS INDENTURE made the day of 18 , in the year of our Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and between of the first part; of the second part; and THE Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, of the third part. Whereas the said Commissioners, by Her Majesty’s Royal Charter, bearing date the 26th day of August, in the year of our Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty-five, have been incorporated, and are by said Charter empowered to take and hold lands as therein mentioned. And Whereas the Education of the Poor of Ireland has been heretofore and is now carried on by the said Commissioners on the principle of avoiding all interference whatsoever with conscientious scruples, on the score of religion, and 426 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . accordingly, the Schools under their control are open alike to Children of all religious denominations ; and no Child is required to be present at any religious instruction or exercise of which his Parents or Guardians may disapprove, and opportunities are afforded to all Children to receive separately, at particular periods, to he specified in the rules of each School, such religious instruction as their Parents or Guardians approve of. And Whereas the manage- ment of such Schools belongs to the respective local Patrons thereof, who have the power of appointing and of removing the Teachers, subject to the approbation of the said Commissioners. And whereas the said desirous that a National School, to be called National School, should be established on the principles aforesaid, on the lot of ground hereinafter demised; and the said and have been nominated as Patrons of the said intended National School, and have been approved of by the said Commis- sioners. NOW THIS INDENTURE WITNESSETH that the said in order to promote the said object, granted and demised, and by the these presents grant and demise unto the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, all that lot of ground described in the map thereof on the margin of these presents delineated, situate in the townland of parish of barony of and county of containing and bounded to hold the same to the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, from the day of the date of these presents, for and during yielding therefor during the said term, the rent of One Penny on the Feast of St. Michael in every year, if same shall be demanded. And it is hereby expressed and declared, and it is the true intent and meaning of these presents, and of the several and respective parties hereto, that each and every School to be kept and established on the premises hereby demised, shall be kept open for a competent number of hours in each day, at the discretion of the said Commissioners, and shall, during said hours, be used for moral and literary education only; and that one day in each week, or part of a day in the week, independently of Sunday, shall be set apart for the religious instruction of the Children, on which day or part of a day, such Pastors or other persons as may be approved of by the Parents or Guardians of the Children respec- tively shall have access to them in the School-room for that purpose, whether those Pastors or persons shall have signed the original application or not. And also, that convenient opportunity be afforded to them for the same purpose on other days of the week, and that where any course of religious instruction is to be pursued in any such School as aforesaid, during School-hours, to which the Parents or Guardians of any of the Children attending such School shall object, an arrangement shall be made for having such instruc- tion given to those who are to receive it at a stated time, or in a separate place, so that no Children whose Parents or Guardians object to their being so be compelled to receive or to be present at 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 427 it. And further, that no books shall be used in the ordinary School business, save and except those which shall be reported to, and sanctioned by, the said Commissioners. And further, that if any other books than the holy Scriptures, or the standard books of the Church to which the Children using them belong, be employed in communicating religious instruction, then, and in such case, the title of each such book or books shall bo made known to the said Commissioners. And further, that all the Master or Masters, Teacher or Teachers, of each and every such School for the time being, shall not only in the first instance, if the said Commissioners shall see fit, before he, she, or they, shall be so appointed, have received previous instruction in the Greneral Normal Kstablishment in Dublin, or at one of the District Model Schools of the said Com- missioners, and shall also hav^e obtained from the said Commissioners, if the said Commissioners shall so think fit, testimonials of good conduct and general fitness, but shall be liable to bo fined and removed, or suspended from time to time, and at all times when and as often as the said Commissioners shall deem it necessary, in such way and manner as they shall deem expedient, or see fit, upon good and sufficient cause being shown. And further, that the public of all denominations, whether clergy or laity, shall have access to each and every such School, in the manner and under the restrictions particularly set forth in the Rules and Regulations of the said Com- missioners, under the head and title of Inspection of Schools,” to observe how such School may be conducted. And that no meetings of any kind whatever be summoned, held, or convened, or per- mitted so to be in any such School-house, or in any part or room thereof, or on the premises hereby conveyed or intended so to be, save such as may relate exclusively to the business thereof ; and that no petition or document of any kind whatsoever, save such as may relate exclusively to the business of the said School, be brought or carried into any such School-house or premises, or any part thereof, for signature or otherwise; and that such School-house and premises, or any part thereof, shall not be converted into a place of public worship, or used for any purpose save that of such School ; and that from and after the day of the date of these presents, every such School-house shall be kept in full and sufficient repair by the said Commissioners, and that local contributions shall be raised towards payment of the Teachers’ salary of such School, after the manner set forth in the Rules and Regulations of the said Commis- sioners. PROVIDED ALWAYS, and it is hereby further ex- pressed and declared to be the true intent and meaning of these presents, and of the several parties hereto, that in case any of them, the said and or any Patron hereafter to be appointed, shall die, or be desirous of being discharged from the management of said School, or shall go or reside out of Ireland, or shall neglect or refuse, or become incapable to act as such Patron,, it shall and may be lawful to and for the surviving or continuing 428 FOURTEENTH REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . Patron or Patrons to nominate and appoint a new Patron or Patrons in the room of any such Patron or Patrons, such new Patron or Patrons to he first approved of by the said Commissioners ; and in case such surviving or continuing Patron or Patrons shall decline, neglect, or refuse to exercise the powers of appointment hereby given as aforesaid, within six calendar months after all or any of the events hereinbefore mentioned shall arise, happen, or take place; that then, and in all or any of such case or cases, it shall and may be lawful to and for the said Commissioners to nominate and appoint such new Patron or Patrons as aforesaid, for the ma- nagement of said School. And the said hereby for and heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns, covenant and agree to and with the said Commissioners, that he and they, their and his heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns, shall and will, from time to time, and at all times hereafter, upon the request of the said Commissioners, and at own proper cost and charges, do, perform, and execute all and every such further and other act and acts, deed and deeds, assignment, conveyance, release, and assurance in the law whatsoever, for corroborating and confirm- ing these presents, as by the said Commissioners or their Counsel learned in the law, shall, in that behalf, be reasonably advised, de- vised, required, demanded, or directed. And the said covenant with the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, that the said Commissioners, paying the said rent, if de- manded, shall and may peaceably and quietly possess and enjoy the said premises for the said term, without any disturbance from the said heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns. IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the said hereunto put hand and seal , and the said Commissioners have caused their Corporate Seal to be affixed hereto, the day and year first above written. Signed, Sealed, and Delivered hy the said in the ’presence of VIII. — Aids to Schools previously established, 1 . 1. The aid granted to Schools previously established, is limited to Salary and Books. 2. Before such aid can be granted, the Commissioners must be satisfied that the case is deserving of assistance; that there is reason to expect that the School will be efficiently and permanently sup- ported; that some local provision will be made in aid of the Teacher’s Salary, either by School-fees or otherwise ; that the School-house is in good repair, and provided with a sufficient quantity of suitable Furniture ; that a competent Teacher has been appointed ; that the School is in operation ; and that there is a sufficient daily average attendance of Children. 3 Before the Commissioners consider any application for aid, they 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 429 require, from the Inspector of the District, a report upon all the circumstances of the case. 4. To entitle a School to a continuance of aid, the House and Furniture must be kept in sufficient repair by means of local con- tributions; the School conducted, in all respects, in a satisfactory manner, and in accordance with the regulations of the Commissioners; and it must appear, from the Register of the School, that there is a sufficient daily ayerage attendance of Pupils. 2. WORKHOUSE SCHOOLS. Extract from the Act for the more effectual Relief of the Destitute Poor of Ireland, 1st and 2nd Viet., ch. 56, sec. 49 : — And be it enacted, that no order of the Commissioners, nor any by- -law shall oblige any inmate of any workhouse to attend or be present at “ any religious service which may be celebrated in a mode contrary to the “ religious principles of such inmate, nor shall authorize the education of “ any child in such workhouse in any religious creed other than that pro- “ fessed by the parents or surviving parent of such child, and to which such “ parents or parent shall object, or, in the case of an orphan, to which the “ guardian or guardians, godfather or godmother of such orphan, shall “ object : Provided also, that it shall be lawful for any regular minister of “ the religious persuasion of any inmate of such workhouse at all times in “ the day, on the request of such inmate, to visit such workhouse, for the “purpose of affording religious assistance to such inmate, and also for “ the purpose of instructing his child or children in the principles of his religion. Such Schools are received into connexion, and grants of Books made thereto, on condition that they shall be subject to inspection by the Commissioners, or their Officers, and that the provisions of the above enactment, in reference to religious instruction, shall be faith- fully observed. The Commissioners have resolved, with the concurrence of the Poor Law Commissioners, to award annual gratuities to a certain number (twenty Males and twenty Females) of the Teachers of the Workhouse Schools, in connexion with the National Board, who shall be recommended by the District Inspectors. The Gratuities are divided into two classes : — For Male Teachers, | Seefnd d? ’ For Female Teachers, | . Ten at £6 a-year each. . Ten at £4 a-year each. . Ten at £5 a-year each. . Ten at £3 a-year each. 3. — SCHOOLS ATTACHED TO PRISONS. Such Schools are received into connexion, upon the same general principles as the Workhouse Schools, and grants of Books are made thereto. IX. 1. As applications for aid have frequently been made, in respect of expenses incurred previously to any communication with the Commissioners, they desire it to be distinctly understood, that 430 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . they will not hold themselves bound to grant assistance in any case, unless application shall have been made to them in the first instance, unless such application shall have been approved of, and unless they shall have funds at their disposal when they come to decide upon the case, to enable them to grant the required aid. Applicants are therefore recommended not to incur any expense towards the pay- ment of which they expect the Commissioners to contribute, until the decision of the Board shall have been communicated to them. 2. Applicants for assistance are not to understand that the Com- missioners are bound to grant the full amount of aid, as set forth in the foregoing regulations, in every case ; nor can they grant any, unless they have sufficient funds for the purpose, which depends upon the amount placed at their disposal by Parliament, 3. Persons desirous of obtaining assistance from the Commis- sioners of National Education, under any of the foregoing heads, will, upon intimating to the Secretaries the nature of the aid required, be furnished with the Forms, upon which their application must be laid before the Commissioners. 4. All communications in reference to National Schools should be made by the Manager or Correspondent. The Commissioners do not correspond with Teachers. 5. All letters should be directed as under. No communications are received which are not prepaid, except those containing Docu- ments sent from this Office, and which are required to be returned. The Secretaries^ Education Office, Marlhorough-street, DUBLIN. By Order, of the Commissioners, Matjrice Cross, James Kelly, I Secretaries. The Commissioners having found it difficult to get full and satisfactory answers to the Queries which have been hereto- fore sent to Applicants for aid towards building School- houses, or towards paying Salaries to Teachers of Schools already established, have for some years abandoned that practice, and obtain the necessary information through the Inspector of the District, who report on the Forms XII. and XIII. 431 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. XII. — Form of District Inspector’s Report, upon Appli- cation for Aid towards Building a School-house in the County of Name of Proposed School . Name of Patron or Correspondent . Post-town . 1. Where is the site of the proposed School-house'? In what Townlancl ? In what Parish 'I In what Barony % 2. State the extent of the site and its dimensions. 3. Is it in a healthy situation ? 4. Is it to be enclosed, and how *? 5. Is there any, and what extentof groundforagriculturalpurposes'? 6. Is it a portion of Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house Yard '? 7. Is it in connexion with any Religious Establishment ? 8. If so, has any inquiry been made to procure any other Site, and what has been the result of the inquiry ? 9. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction '? 10. State the Christian and Surname and Residence of the Person making a Lease of the Site, and what title he has to the ground. 11. Forwhatlengthof timedoesthe Grantor agree to give the Lease? 12. Is the ground liable to any, and what Rent ? 13. What number of Children may be expected to attend the School, distinguishing Males and Females ; and what is the popu- lation of the Parish, distinguishing that portion of it likely to need such a School ? 14. Is the School to be under the direction of a Committee, and by whom elected ? 15. What amount of Local Subscription has been raised, or is likely to be raised, towards the erection of the House ? 16. Does a necessity exist for the building of a new School-house here ? 17. State the names and circumstances of such National and other Schools for the poor as are in the neighbourhood within a circuit of three miles, and what number of Children attending them. 18. Have you consulted the clergymen of the different denomi- nations as to making any arrangement for giving religious instruc- tion in the proposed School ? 19. State any other circumstances connected with this application which you may consider material for the information of the Com- missioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend that if should be entertained, or otherwise. 20. Have you had an interview with the Patron or Correspondent of the School ? 21. Have you communicated personaliy with any other indivi- duals on the subject, and what has been the result of your interview ? 22. State the date of your visit. District Ins'pector of National Schools. Maurice Cross, 1 James Kelly, j I Secretaries, 432 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . XIII. — Form of DistrictInspector’s Report upon Applica- tion for Aid towards payment of Teacher’s Salary, and for Supply of Books, &c., School, in the County of , Patron or Correspondent , Post- town — 1. When was the School established? In what Parish? In what Townland ? In what Barony ? 2. What is the name and distance of the nearest Post-town, and in what direction ? 3. State the names of the National Schools within three miles of this Applicant School. 4. State the distance of each from this Applicant School. 5. State the names of the other Schools for the poor within three miles of this Applicant School. 6. State the distance of each from this Applicant School. 7. State whether the School is, or has been, in connexion with, or derived aid from, any other Society; and if so, the name of the Society, the amount of the aid received, and whether that connexion will be discontinued should a grant be made. 8. Are the Patrons of the School, during its former connexion, aware that Application has been now made on its behalf to the Commissioners of Education ? If so, is it with their approbation ? 9. If they are not aware, or do not approve, state the reasons. 10. State whether the School-house is attached to, or erected upon Church, Chapel, or Meeting-house ground; or whether it is in connexion with any Religious Establishment; and, if so, what is the nature of such connexion ? Of what materials is it built ? Is it thatched or slated ? In what state of repair ? What are its dimen- sions ? From what funds was it erected ? Who pays the Rent of it ? 11. Is the School-house secured by Lease or otherwise for the purpose of Education ? 12. Are the School-rooms wholly employed for the use of the Children; if not, for what other purposes are they used? 13. What is the number of rooms used as School-rooms? State the length, breadth, and height of each by internal measurement. Are they sufficiently ventilated and warmed ? 14. Is any portion of the house occupied by the Teacher as a residence, and if so, does any inconvenience arise therefrom ? If there are any other apartments, state their uses. 15. How many desks and seats are there in the School-room or rooms; how many Children do they accommodate, and of what does the other Furniture consist ? 16. State the Christian and Surname of the present Teacher or Teachers, and their ages. 17. Have they received instructions in the art of teaching in any, and what Model School ? OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 433 1847.] 18. What testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office ? — and have you examined such documents ? 1 9. Have they been at any time previously employed as Teachers of a National School ? 20. State your opinion of the Teachers as to literary acquirements. As to character. As to method of conducting the School. 21. Have the Teachers any other occupation? State the nature and emoluments of it. 22. What is the annual amount of local Funds towards pay- ment of the Teacher’s salary and repairs of the School-house ? 23. Ho the Scholars pay any thing? What are the rates of pay- ment, and by whom regulated ? 24. Are any, and what number of Children admitted gratuitously, and by whose authority ? 25. If any Teacher die or be removed, will ^le Patron or Com- mittee take care that such change be reported immediately to the Commissioners ? 26. Is it proposed to keep a Register in the School, recording the daily attendance of the Children, and the average attendance in each week and each quarter ? 27. Will the inscription, “ National School,” be put up conspi- cuously on the School-house ? 28. Will the General Lesson be hung up in the School-room; or, if not, will any other, and what, be substituted in its stead ? 29. Will the Commissioners, by themselves or their Officers, be allowed to visit and examine the School whenever they think fit ? 30. Will the School be bona fide open for Children of all religious denominations ? 31. Will access be given to the public of all denominations to visit the School, with liberty to inspect the Registry, witness the mode of Teaching, and see that the regulations of the School are faithfully observed, though not to interfere with the management, or to interrupt the business of the School ? 32. State the Titles of all such Books as are intended to be used. If those published and issued by the Board, state which of them. 33. What arrangements have been made, or are proposed to be made, for the Religious Instruction of the Children, either in the School-house or elsewhere ? 34. Are they such as not to interfere with or impede the secular business of the School ? 35. Are they satisfactory to the Parents of the Children, and publicly notified ? 36. What is the Population of the Parish, and what proportion of them are of the poorer class ? State any thing you can ascertain respecting that portion of the Population of the neighbourhood whose Children are likely to attend a National School. 37. How many Children were present at the time of inspection ? How many on the Books for the last Six Months ? What was the 434 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . average daily attendance for tlie last Six Months ? Is any increase expected, and to what extent ? ' 38. Is the School under the direction of a Committee, and by whom chosen ? . 39. How many days in each week, and how many hours in each day, are employed in instructing the Children in the ordinary branches of Secular Education ? State particularly at what hour the School commences, and when it closes. 40. Has this application been got up by the Teacher or his Friends, or for his benefit exclusively 1 41. Have you communicated with the Clergymen of the different denominations in the neighbourhood, with respect to this application; and have they made any, and what objections thereto ? 42. If this School be taken into connexion, is there a reasonable prospect that adeqihte local aid, in addition to what the Commissioners contribute, will be provided for its permanent support ? 43. State any other circumstances connected with this application you may consider material for the information of the Commissioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend it to be entertained or otherwise. • 44. Have you had an interview with the Patron or Corres- pondent of the School 1 State the religious denomination to which he belongs. 45. Have you communicated personally with any other individuals in the neighbourhood on the subject, and what has been the result of your interview*? 46. State the date of your visit. District Inspector of National Schools. Maurice Cross, ) o ^ • James Kelly, fecraams. XIV. — Report upon Application for an Additional Salary to the Teacher, and for Supply of Books, &c., Evening School, County of , Patron or Corres- pondent , Post-town . 1. Visited on the 2. When was the Evening School established 3. During what portions of the year is it in operation ? 4. Is it conducted in the National School-room ? 5. If not, where is it held ? Is the locality con- venient ? Is the room suitable ? Is it adequately supplied with proper School furniture *? 6. Is the Evening School attended by males and females ? OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 4^5 J847.] , 7. Number present at the time of inspection ? — Males, Females, Total, 8. Average attendance each evening for the last three months ? — Males, Females, Total, 9. Number on the books for the last three months? — Males, Females, Total, 10. Of this number on the books, how many are pupils of the National Day School? — Males, Females, Total, State their average age. — Males, Females, 11. Of the number on the books, how many are adults? — Males, Females, Total, State their average age. — Males, Females, 12. Are they employed in various daily occupations in the neighbourhood ? State the nature of these occupations. 13. What are the weekly rates of payment? 14. State the average amount received per week for the last three months. 15. State the amount of local contributions, if any, towards the support of the Evening School. 16. Upon what days of the week is the Evening School held ? 17. What are the hours of attendance ? 18. What branches are taught? 19. Is the instruction given exclusively secular ? If not, state the nature of the other instruction, and the arrangements for communicating it. 20. State the titles of the books used in the Evening School. 21. State the name and age of the Teacher. 22. State your opinion as to his literary acquirements. ^ 23. As to his character. 24. As to his method of conducting the School. 25. Will he be able to conduct this Evening School in a creditable and satisfactory manner ? 26. Is he Master of the National Day School? 27. If so, will his attendance at the Evening School interfere in any way with his duties, or impair his efficiency as Teacher of the Day School ?^ ^ • 28. Has this application been got up by the Teacher or his friends, or for his benefit exclusively ? 29. Has the application for assistance been made with the con- currence of the recognised Manager of tlie School, and will he promise to visit it occasionally, to see how it is conducted ? 30. State any other circumstances connected with this application you may consider material for the information of the Commissioners, and the grounds upon which you recommend it to be entertained or otherwise. District Inspector, Maurice Cross, 1 cr ^ • Jaws Kelly, . 436 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1847. XV. — Queries to be answered on Application to tbe Com- missioners of Education for Aid towards the Salary of the Teacher or Teachers of (a Vested) National School, in the Parish of , County of . 1. State the Christian and Surname of the Teacher or Teachers on whose behalf you now apply. State also the age of each. 2. Have they been educated at any, and what Model School ? 3. Did they ever conduct a National School ? and if so, state the name of it ; during what period, and date of leaving it. 4. What testimonials can they produce of fitness for their office ? 5. When did this School open for business under his or their .superintendence 1 6. What is the annual amount of local Funds towards payment of their salary 1 7. Do the Scholars pay any thing, and what ? 8. How many School-rooms are there 1 9. What are the dimensions of each in the clear ? 10. How many Children have been present on an average each Week, since the opening of the School? Males, Females. 11. Do you expect any increase, and to what extent? Signed for and on behalf of the Applicants and Committee, and by their Authority, day of Post-town. Maurice Cross, ) c» ^ • James Kelly, ] ^^'^retanes. XVI. — Queries to be answered on Application to the Com- missioners of Education for Aid towards the Salary of an Assistant Teacher in National School, in the . Parish of , County of . 1. How many apartments are there in this house used as School- rooms ? 2. What are the internal dimensions of each ? 3. State the Number and Names of Teachers employed in each School-room. 4. State the Christian and Surname of the Assistant Teacher or Teachers on whose behalf you apply. 5. State also the age of each. 6. Did they ever conduct a National or any other School ? 7. If so, state the name of such National School, and during what period. 8. State the date of appointment to the School in which they are now employed. 9. What testimonials of fitness for their office can they produce? OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 437 1847.] 10. What are the internal dimensions of the School-room in which the Assistant is employed ? 11. How many Children are at present on the KolH Males, Females. 12. What has been the average of the daily attendance for the last six months ? Males, Females. 13. State the names of the other Teachers in the School-room in which the Assistant is employed. Males, Females. 14. Is the Assistant employed in teaching every day, and during the whole of the ordinary School hours ? Maurice Cross, James Kelly, I Secretaries. { Manager or Gorrespondentf day'of Post-toivn. XVII. — Queries to be answered on Application to tbe Com- missioners of Education for Aid towards tbe Salary of a Work-mistress in National School, in the Parish of , County of . 1. State the Christian arid Surname of the Teacher on whose behalf you now apply. 2. State also her age. 3. What Testimonials can she produce of fitness for her office as Work-mistress 4. Is she to be employed exclusively in teaching Needlework? 5. When did she commence giving instruction in Needlework in this School? ^ 6. Specify the different kinds of Needlework, &c., which it is proposed she shall teach. 7. Upon what days of the week, and for how many hours each day, does she give such instruction? 8. Is instruction in Needlework to be given in the ordinary School- room, or in a separate apartment? 9. If in the School-room, what are the dimensions of it in the clear ? 10. Is there any other Female Teacher in this School, and how is she employed ? 1 1 . What is the average daily attendance of Children for the past six months ? Males, Females. 12. What number of Female Children are receiving instruction in Needlework ? 13. Has a convenient Work Table been provided? 14. Has a Press for holding work been also provided ? Maurice Cross, ) James Kelly, 3 Secretaries^ { Manager or Co7'respondentj day of Post-town^ 438 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 .' XVIII Queries to be answered on Application to the Com- missioners of Education for an additional Salary to the Teacher, and for siip]3ly of Books, &c., for Even- ing School, County of 1. Is this School held in the same room in which the Daily Na- tional School is conducted '? 2. What number of Pupils was in actual attendance at the date of this application ? 3. What has been the average attendance each evening for the last three months ? 4. How many of the Pupils attend the Day School ? - 5. Are any of them Adults, and what is the average age ? 6. Are they employed in various daily occupations in the imme- diate neighbourhood ? 7. What branches are taught? 8. What are the hours of attendance ? 9. What are the Weekly Payments of Pupils, and the average amount received per week ? 10. Do Females, as well as Males, attend, and how many Females (if any) ? 11. When was School (Evening) established? 12. What is the name of Teacher? 13. Is he Master of the Day School? t M anager. By Order of the Commissioners, Maurice Cross, James Kelly, Education Office. . I SecretarieB. XIX. — Explanatory Circular as to Vesting School-houses in the Commissioners of NTational Education in them Cor- porate capacity. ■ Education Office, Sir, 1848. By direction of the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, we herewith transmit to you the present Form of Lease of Premises for the building of National School-houses, towards the erection of which the Commissioners shall make grants. Such premises, you will perceive, are henceforth to be vested in the Commissioners in their Corporate capacity. We are further desired to call your attention to the following extracts from the Twelfth Deport of the Commissioners, for the year 1 845, announcing their adoption of this modification, and the reasons upon which it is founded : — I. — 1, In commencing our present Report, it is our gratifying duty to express our acknowledgments for the Charter of Incorpora- 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 439 tion, wliicli Her Majesty lias been graciously pleased in the course of last year to grant us. 2. We have already availed ourselves of it so as to effect a very important improvement in the plan originally adopted, which was for having National School-houses built by aid from the public, so conveyed to Trustees, as to be secured for the purposes of National Education, according to the existing National System. 3. The course hitherto has been to have the legal title vested in private individuals on the proper trusts, but this has led to much inconvenience, and indeed, positive mischief ; for, besides difficulties through the decease of Trustees, change of residence, and unwilling- ness or incapacity to act, there has been a very general neglect as to the keeping of School-houses in repair, and the only remedy for such neglect would be proceedings against the Trustees, a course most desirable to be avoided. 4. Therefore, being now enabled to take conveyances of property to ourselves in our Corporate capacity, we have, according to the communication which we have already had the honour of making to your Excellency upon the subject, resolved, that, in every case in which we make a grant for building a National School-house, we shall take upon ourselves the trust for the public, and the charge of keeping the premises in repair; leaving, however, the Local Ma- nagers, who in general are not the Trustees, just the same right as to the appointment and removal of Teachers, and the general conduct of the School, as they at present possess under our control. 5. With respect to the School-houses heretofore built by aid from us, and which are already vested in Trustees in the way we have men- tioned, we have resolved, according to the permission which your Excellency has granted to us, to accept (when such is the wish of the Patrons) transfers of such Schools to us, and to undertake the repairs in this case also. With reference to the last paragraph, we have to state, that a form of Conveyance has been prepared, of which we also forward a copy, for transferring to the Commissioners in their Corporate cha- racter, where the parties locally interested shall so desire. School Buildings and Premises heretofore vested in Trustees. Before, however, any 'Such transfer can be effected, the original Grantor, or his Bepresentative, as also the Trustees, should notify, in writing, to the Commissioners, their assent to the assignment. As some misapprehension appears to exist upon this subject the Commissioners have also directed us to transmit to you copies of the old form of Lease, as well as of the Conveyance from the Trustees to the Commissioners. By a comparison of these instruments with the new Lease, you will observe that the principles on which the National Schools are conducted, remain unaltered; — that the ap- pointment and removal of the Teachers, and the general management of the Schools are expressly secured to the Local Patrons; — that no 2 F 2 440 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1847. power is sought by the Commissioners which they have not always had the means of exercising by resorting to a Court of Equity; — and that the only change made or contemplated is, the substitution of a permanent and responsible public body for j)rivate Trustees, so as more effectually to secure the due application of local contribu- tions, and of the public grant, to the purposes for which they were intended, and more fully to provide for the repairs of the National School-houses, hitherto so much neglected by the Trustees. We have the honour to be. Sir, Your most obedient Servants, Maurice Cross, James Kelly, Secretaries* 1 . — Old Form of Lease to Trustees. THIS INDENTUKE made the day of in the Year of Our Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and Forty- EETWEEN of the First Part, the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, of the Second Part, and Trustees named and approved of by and on behalf of the said Commissioners of the Third Part. Whereas the said well and sufficiently seized or possessed of all that Lot or piece of Ground hereinafter mentioned and demised, or intended to be demised. And whereas it is the wish and intention of the said and of the said Trustees, Parties hereto, that School with the approbation and under the control of the said Commissioners, also Parties hereto, shall be established in the Parish of and County of And whereas there built and erected on the Ground hereinafter mentioned and demised. School-house for the Education of the Poor Children (Male and Female) in the Parish of aforesaid, to be called National School, which is finished and properly adapted to the purposes of Schools, such as those intended to be established as aforesaid, — and the said Commissioners have, in order to promote the Establishment of said School, directed that a sum of Sterling, should be paid to the said Trustees, Parties hereto, out of the Funds, placed at the disposal of them, the said Commissioners, which said Sum‘ of Sterling, together with another Sum of Sterling, raised by voluntary contribution, or locally subscribed, makes up the Sum of Sterling, which last-mentioned Sum of Sterling has been laid out and expended in the erection of said School-house, on said Lot of Ground, in the Parish aforesaid, agree- ably to the Conditions required by the said Commissioners, in granting aid for that purpose. Now this Indenture Witnesseth that the said for the Considerations aforesaid, and in order to effectuate the purposes aforesaid, and for and in consideration of the Yearly Kent, Keservations, and Agreements, hereinafter re- served and mentioned. Demised, Granted, Set, and to Farm- Let, and by these Presents Demise, Grant, Set, and to Farm- 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 441 Let unto tlie said as Trustees aforesaid, containing in Front Feet or thereabouts, and in breadth in the Here, Feet or thereabouts, and in depth from Front to Here, Feet or thereabouts, meared and bounded as follows : — tliat is to say, together with all Buildings and Improvements erected jtnd made thereon, and all and singular the Hights, Members, Privileges, Passages, Appendancies, and Appurtenances, to the said Lot of Ground and Premises belonging or in any wise appertaining, which said Lot of Ground and Premises are more particularly de- scribed, laid down and delineated by the Map and Survey thereof hereon inserted to have and to hold all and singular the said hereby granted and demised Ground, House, and Premises, with their Appurtenances, unto the said Executors, Adminis- trators, and Assigns, for and during upon the seveinl Trusts, and to and for the Uses and Purposes hereinafter mentioned, expressed and declared of and concerning the same, and to and for no other Use, Trust, Interest, or Purpose whatsoever, they, the said Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, Yielding and Paying unto the said Heirs, Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, during the continuance of this Demise, the Sum of One Penny on the Feast of St. Michael, in each and every Year, and it is hereby expressed and declared, and it is the true intent and meaning of these Presents, and of the several and respective Parties hereto, that the said Demise hereby made shall be and continue during the term aforesaid, subject to and upon the Trusts, Hegula- tions. Uses, Conditions, and Purposes hereinafter mentioned, ex- pressed, and declared of and concerning the same, that is to say. That each and every School to be kept and established on the Premises hereby Demised, shall be kept open for a competent number of hours in each day, at the discretion of the said Commis- sioners, and shall, during said hours, be used for Moral and Literary Education only, and that one day in each week, or part of a day in the week, independently of Sunday, shall be set apart for the Heligious Instruction of the Children, on which day or part of a day such Pastors or other Persons as may be approved of by the Parents or Guardians of the Children respectively shall have access to them in the School-room for that purpose, whether those Pastors or Persons shall have signed the original application or not j and also that convenient opportunity be afforded to them for the same purpose on other days of the week. Provided always, and it is the true intent and meaning of these Presents, that where any course of Heligious Instruction is to be pursued in any such School as aforesaid, during School hours, to which the Parents or Guardians of any of the Children attending such School shall object, an arrangement shall be made for having such Instruction given to those who are to receive it at a stated time and in a separate place, so as that no Children whose Parent or Guardians object to their being so, be present at it; and further, that the Titles of all Books 442 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1847’. wliich are intended to be used in the ordinary School business, shall be reported to the said Commissioners, and that no other Boohs shall be used in such Instruction save and except those which are so reported and sanctioned by the said Commissioners ; and further, that if any other Boohs than the Holy Scriptures, or the Standard Boohs of the Church to which the Children using them belong, be employed in communicating Beligious Instruction, then, and in such case, the Title of each such Booh shall be made hnown to the said Commissioners; and further, that all the Master and Masters, Teacher and Teachers of each and every such School for the time being, shall not only, in the first instance, if the said Commissioners shall see fit, before he, she, or they shall be so appointed, have received previous Instruction in the Ceneral Normal Establishment in Dublin, or at one of the District Model Schools of the said Com- missioners, and shall also have obtained from the said Commission- ers, if they shall so think fit, Testimonials of good conduct and general fitness, but shall be liable to be Fined and Bemoved, or Suspended from time to time, and at all times, when and as often as the said Commissioners shall deem it necessary, in such way and manner as they shall deem expedient, or see fit upon good and sufficient cause being shown; and that the said Commissioners, or their Officers and Superintendents for the time being, or any of them, shall, from time to time, and at all times hereafter, be allowed and permitted on demand to visit and examine each and every such School whenever and so often as they or any of them shall think fit or deem it necessary ; and further, that the Public of all denomi- nations, whether Clergy or Laity, shall also have access to each and every such School, in the manner and under the restrictions parti- cularly set forth in the Buies and Begulations of the said Commis- sioners, under the Head and Title of “ Inspection of Schools,” to observe how such School may be conducted; and that no Meetings of any kind whatever be summoned, held, or convened, or permitted so to be, in any such School-house, or in any part or room thereof, or on the Premises hereby conveyed or intended so to be, save such as may relate exclusively to the business thereof — and that no petition or document of any kind whatsoever, save such as may relate exclusively to the business of the said School, be brought or carried into any such School-house or Premises, or any part thereof, for signature or otherwise; and that such School-house and Premises, or any part thereof, shall not be converted into a place of Public Worship, or used for any purpose save that of such School; and that from and after the day of the date of these Presents, every such School-house shall be kept in full and sufficient repair by Local Contributions solely, and that Local Contributions shall also be raised towards payment of the Teachers’ Salary of every such School, after the manner set forth in the Buies and Begulations of the said Commissioners. Provided Always, and it is hereby further expressed and declared to be the true Intent and Meaning rS47.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 443 of these Presents and of the several Parties hereto, that in case any of them the said Executors, Administrators, and Assigns^ or any Trustee to be appointed by virtue of these Presents, shall die or be desirous of being discharged from the Trusts hereby created, or shall go or reside out of Ireland, or shall neglect, or refuse, or become incapable to execute such Trusts, it shall and may be lawful to and for the surviving or continuing Trustee or Trustees to nominate and appoint a new Trustee or Trustees in the room of any such Trustee or Trustees, such new Trustee or Trustees to be first approved of by the said Commissioners ; and in case any such surviving or continuing Trustee or Trustees shall decline, neglect, or refuse to exercise the powers of appointment hereby given as aforesaid, within Six Calendar Months after all or any of the events hereinbefore mentioned, shall arise, happen, or take place, that then and in all or any of such case or cases, it shall and may be lawful to and for the said Commissioners to nominate and appoint such new Trustee or Trustees in the room of any such Trustee or Trustees as aforesaid, upon the like Trusts as are hereinbefore mentioned, and that thereupon the said Premises hereinbefore men^ tioned, shall be Conveyed and Assigned, so as that the same shall vest in such new Trustee or Trustees so to be nominated and ap- proved of as aforesaid, upon the like Trusts, and to and for the like Uses, Intents, Regulations, Conditions, and Purposes as are herein- before mentioned, expressed, and declared of and concerning the same. And the said the aforesaid Trustees, do hereby for themselves, severally and respectively, and for their several and respective Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, covenant, promise, grant, and agree to and with the said Commissioners, in manner following, that is to say, that they, the said Trustees as aforesaid, shall and will, from time to time, and at all times hereafter, well, truly, diligently, and faithfully do, execute, and perform all and every the Uses, Trusts, Regulations, Conditions, and Purposes hereinbefore mentioned, expressed, and declared, and in them as such Trustees reposed. And in case it shall happen, that at any time hereafter default shall be made in the due execution and per- formance of all or any of the said Trusts, Regulations, Uses, Con- ditions, and Purposes hereinbefore mentioned and expressed, that then, and in all or any of such case or cases, they, the said Trustees as aforesaid, jointly and severally, and their several and respective Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, shall and will, well and truly pay, or cause to be paid back unto the said Commissioners, the said Sum of Sterling, so paid by the said Commissioners, or otherwise satisfy them as to the said Sum of Sterling in whatever way shall be required by them, the said Commissioners, any thing herein contained to the contrary thereof in anywise notwithstanding. And the said and the said Trustees do hereby for themselves, and the Survivors of them, their, and his Heirs, Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, covenant and agree to and with the said Commissioners, 444 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . tliat tliey, aud tlie Survivors of them, their, and his Heirs, Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, shall and will, from time to time, and at all times hereafter, upon the request of the said Commissioners, and at their own proper Costs and Charges, do, perform, and exe- cute all and every such further and other Act and Acts, Deed and Deeds, Assignment, Conveyance, Release, and Assurance, in the Law whatsoever, as well for Corroborating and Confirming these Presents, as also for the further and better Exchanging, Assigning, Assuring, and Confirming all and singular the hereinbefore granted and assigned Lot of Ground and Premises, or intended so to be, to the several Uses, and upon the several Trusts, Intents, Pvegulations, and Purposes hereinbefore and hereby respectively mentioned, expressed, and declared of and concerning the same, as by the said Commissioners, or their Counsel learned in the Law, shall in that behalf be reasonably advised, devised, required, demanded, or directed. In Witness whereof the Parties aforesaid have hereunto put their Hands and Seals the Day and Year first above written. Signed, Sealed, and Delivered hy the said in the presence of 2, — Present Form of Lease to the Commissioners of National Educa- cation, in their Corporate capacity. THIS mDENTURE made the day of 18 , in the year of our Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and between of the first part ; of the second part ; and the Com- missioners OF National Education in Ireland, of the third part. Whereas the said Commissioners, by Her Majesty’s Royal Charter, bearing date the 26th day of August, in the year of our Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and Eorty-five, have been incorporated, and are by said Charter empowered to take and hold lands as therein mentioned. And whereas the education of the Poor of Ireland has been heretofore, and is now, carried on by the said Com- missioners, on the principle of avoiding all interference whatsoever with conscientious scruples on the score of religion, and accordingly, the schools under their control are open alike to Children of all reli- gious denominations ; and no Child is required to be present at any religious instruction or exercise of which his Parents or Guardians may disapprove, and opportunities are afforded to all Children to receive separately at particular periods, to be specified in the rules of each School, such religious instruction as their Parents or Guar- dians approve of. And whereas the management of such Schools belongs to the respective local Patrons thereof, who have the power of appointing and of removing the Teachers, subject to the approba- tion of the said Commissioners. And whereas the said desirous that a National School, to be called National School, should be established on the principles aforesaid, on the lot of ground here- inafter demised ; and the said and have been nominated as Patrons of the said intended National School, and have been approved of by the said Commissioners. NOW THIS INDEN- OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 445 1847.] TURE WITNESSETH tliat tlie said in order to promote tlie said object, granted and demised, and by these presents grant and demise unto the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, all that lot of ground described in the map thereof on the margin of these presents delineated, situate in the townland of parish of barony of and county of containing and bounded to hold the same to the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland from the day of the date of these presents, for and during yielding therefor during the said term, the rent of One Penny on the Feast of St. Michael in every year, if same shall be demanded. And it is hereby expressed and declared, and it is the true intent and meaning of these presents, and of the several and respective parties hereto, that each and every School to be kept and established on the premises hereby demised, shall be kept open for a competent number of hours in each day, at the dis- cretion of the said Commissioners, and shall, during said hours, be used for moral and literary education only ; and that one day in each week, or part of a day in the week, independently of Sunday, shall be set apart for the religious instruction of the Children, on which day or part of a day, such Pastors or other persons as may be approved of by the Parents or Guardians of the Children re- spectively shall have access to them in the School-room for that purpose, whether those Pastors or persons shall have signed the original application or not. And also, that convenient opportunity be afforded to them for the same purpose on other days of the week, and that where any course of religious instruction is to he pursued in any such School as aforesaid, during School-hours, to which the Parents or Guardians of any of the Children attending such School shall object, an arrangement shall be made for having such instruc- tion given to those who are to receive it at a stated time, or in a se- parate place, so that no Children whose Parents or Guardians object to their being so, be compelled to receive or to be present at it. And further, that no books shall be used in the ordinary School business, save and except those which shall be reported to, and sanctioned by the said Commissioners. And further, that if any other books than the Holy Scriptures, or the standard books of the Church to which the Children using them belong, be employed in communicating religious instruction, then, and in such case, the title of each such book or books shall be made known to the said Commissioners. And further, that all the Master or Masters, Teacher or Teachers, of each and every such School for the time being, shall not only in the first instance, if the said Commissioners shall see fit, before he, she, or they, shall be so appointed, have re- ceived previous instruction in the General Normal Establishment in Dublin, or at one of the District Model Schools of the said Commis- sioners, and shall also have obtained from the said Commissioners, if the said Commissioners shall so think fit, testimonials of good conduct and general fitness, but shall be liable to be fined and re- moved, or suspended from time to time, and at all times wheu and 446 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 .- often as the said Commissioners shall deem it necessary, in such way and manner as they shall deem expedient, or see fit, upon ^ood and sufficient cause being shown. And further, that the public of all denominations, whether clergy or laity, shall have access to each and every such School, in the manner and under the restrictions particularly set forth in the Rules and Regulations of the said Com- missioners, under the head and title of “Inspection of Schools,” to observe how such School m_ay be conducted. And that no meetings of any kind whatever be summoned, held, or convened, or permitted so to be in any such School-house, or in any part or room thereof, or on the premises hereby conveyed or intended so to be, save such as may relate exclusively to the business thereof, and that no petition or document of any kind whatsoever, save such as may relate exclusively to the business of the said School, be brought or carried into any such School-house or premises, or any part thereof, for signature or otherwise ; and that such School-house and premises, or any part thereof, shall not be converted into a place of public worship, or used fo-^ any purpose save that of such School ; and that from and after the day of the date of these presents, every such School-house shall be kept in 'full and sufficient repair by the Said Commissioners, and that local contributions shall be raised towards payment of the Teachers’ salary of such School, after the manner set forth in the rules and regulations of the said Commis- sioners. Provided always, and it is hereby further expressed and declared to be the true intent and meaning of these presents, and of the several parties hereto, that in case any of them, the said and or any Patron hereafter to be appointed, shall die, or be desirous of being discharged from the management of said School, Or shall go or reside out of Ireland, or shall neglect or refuse, or become incapable to act as such Patron, it shall and may be lawful to and for the surviving or continuing Patron or Patrons to nominate and appoint a new Patron or Patrons in the room of any such Patron or Patrons, such new Patron or Patrons to be first a,pproved of by the said Commissioners ; and in case such surviving or continuing Patron or Patrons shall decline, neglect, or refuse to exercise the powers of appointment hereby given as aforesaid, within six calen- dar months after all or any of the events hereinbefore mentioned shall arise, happen, or take place ; that then, and in all or any of such case or cases, it shall and may be lawful to and for the said Commissioners to nominate and appoint such new Patron or Patrons in the room of any such Patron or Patrons as aforesaid, for the management of said School. And the said hereby for and heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns, covenant and agree to and with the said Commissioners, that he and they, their and his heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns, shall and will, from time to time, and at all times hereafter, upon the request of the said Commissioners, and at own proper cost and charges, do perform and execute all and every such further and other act and acts, deed and deeds, assignment, conveyance. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 1847.] 447 release, and assurance in the law whatsoever, for corroborating and confirming these presents, as by the said Commissioners or their Counsel learned in the law, shall, in that behalf, be reasonably ad- vised, devised, required, demanded, or directed. And the said covenant with the said Commissioners of National Educa- tion in Ireland, that the said Commissioners, paying the said rent, if demanded, shall and may peaceably and quietly possess and enjoy the said premises for the said term, without any disturbance from the said heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns. In WITNESS WHEREOF, the Said hereunto put hand and seal , and the said Commissioners have caused their Corporate Seal to be affixed hereto, the day and year first above written. . Signed, Seeded, and Delivered by the said in the 'presence of 3 . — Form of Assignment or Conveyance of Nationed School Premises, by Trustees, to the Commissioners of Ncdional Education, in their Corporate capacity. THIS INDENTURE, made the day of in the Year of our Lord One Thousand Eight Hundred and between of the first part ; of in the of of the second part ; and the Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, of the third part. Whereas by Indenture of Lease, bearing date the day of One Thousand Eight Hundred and made between of the first part, the several persons therein named and described as the Com- missioners appointed for administering the Funds placed at the dis- posal of His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, for the Education of the Poor of Ireland, of the second part, and the said therein described as Trustees named and approved of by and on behalf of the said Commissioners, of the third part, after reciting among other things, that it was the wish and intention of the said and of the said Trustees, parties thereto, that a School with the approbation and under the control of the said Com- missioners, parties thereto, should be established in the Parish of and County of and that the therein named Com- missioners had, in order to promote the establishment of said School, directed that a sum of sterling should be paid to the said Trustees out of the Fund so placed at the disposal of His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, the said in order to effec- tuate the purposes aforesaid, and that for the considerations therein mentioned, demised unto the said as Trustees aforesaid, ALL THAT Lot or Piece of Ground situate, lying, and being in the Townland of Parish of Barony of and County of whereon there had been erected and built a School-house for the Education of the Poor Children in the Parish aforesaid, containing in front feet or thereabouts, and in breadth in the rere feet or thereabouts, and in depth from front to rere feet or thereabouts, meared and bounded together with all Buildings and Improvements erected 448 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . and made thereon, and all and singular the Rights, Members, Pri- vileges, Passages, Appendencies, and Appurtenances, to the said Lot of Ground and Premises belonging, or in anywise appertaining, which said Lot of Ground is more particularly described by the map thereof on said Indenture of Demise inserted, to hold the same to the said Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, for and during upon the Trusts, and for the Uses and Purposes thereinafter mentioned and declared concerning the same, they the said Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, yielding and paying unto the said Heirs, Executors, Administrators, and Assigns, during the continuation of the said demise, the sum of on the in each and every year. And whereas by Royal Letters Patent, duly enrolled in the Court of Chancery in Ireland, and bearing date the 26th day of August, in the 9th year of the Reign of Her Majesty Queen Victoria, the then Commission- ers appointed for administering the Funds placed as aforesaid at the disposal of His Excellency the Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, for the Education of the Poor of Ireland, and all and every other per- son who from time to time for ever thereafter should be appointed, as therein is particularly mentioned. Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, were erected and constituted a Body Corpo- rate and Politic by the style of The Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, with perpetual succession and with power to purchase and hold Lands and Hereditaments, Goods and Chattels, as therein particularly mentioned : And whereas the said are desirous of being discharged from the Trusts by said Indenture of Demise of the created. And whereas in order the better to effect and carry into execution the Trusts of said Indenture, it is deemed expedient that the said Premises thereby demised should (with the consent of the said ) be conveyed unto the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, in their Corporate capacity. Now this Indenture Witnesseth, that in consideration of the Premises, and also in consideration of the sum of Ten Shillings paid to the said by the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, immedi- ately before the execution of these Presents, the receipt whereof is hereby acknowledged they the said do by these presents with the consent and by the direction of the said testified by his being a party to and signing and sealing these pre- sents, grant and assign unto the said Commissioners of National Education in Ir^and, all that Lot or Piece of Ground hereinbefore and in said Indenture of Demise of the day of particularly mentioned and described, and all the Estate, Right, Title, Trust, Possession, Claim, and Demand, both at Law and in Equity, of them, the said of, in, and to the said Premises with their Appurtenances, together with the said Indenture of Demise, and all benefit and advantage thereof, to hold the same with the Appurtenances unto the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, henceforth for and during the residue now unexpired of the said term of years, subject nevertheless to the 449 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. payment of tlio Rent and tlie performance of the Trusts and Cove- nants in said Indenture reserved, declared, and contained. And the said each for himself, his Heirs, Executors, and Administra- tors, and not the one for the other of them, or for the Heirs, Executors, or Administrators of the other, do hereby Covenant with the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, their Successors and Assigns, that notwithstanding any act done or suffered by them, the said Lease is valid and subsisting, and that they now have power to assign the same, and the Premises thereby demised in manner aforesaid, and that they and every person law- fully claiming throngh or under them, or any of them, will at any time hereafter, on the request and at the cost of the said Commis- sioners of National Education in Ireland, do any further act to assign and confirm the said hereinbefore recited Lease and the Pre- mises thereby demised, as the said Commissioners of National Edu- cation in Ireland, their Successors and Assigns, shall direct or require. In witness whereof the said parties of the first and second parts have hereunto affixed their Hands and Seals, and the said Commissioners of National Education in Ireland, have caused their Corporate Seal to be affixed hereto, the day and year first above written. Maurice Cross, 1 ^ ^ . James Kellt, ’ ] Secretanes. XX. — Scale of Premiums to the Masters and Mistresses of National Schools who are most distinguished hy the order, neatness, and cleanliness, observable in themselves, their pupils, and in the School-houses. The sum of £10 to he allocated to each of the School Districts, to be divided into Six Premiums : — One of . . . One of . Two of £1 105. each, . Two of £1 each, , £3 — 1st class. 2 — 2nd do. 3 — 3rd do. 2 — 4th do. £10 These Premiums are to be av^arded annually on the recommen- dation of the District Inspector, and paid at the end of the year. No distinction to be made between Vested and Non-vested Schools. No Teacher eligible for these Premiums for more than two years in succession. These Premiums will be awarded without reference to the Class in which the Teachers may be ranked ; but none will be deemed eligible to receive such premiums against whom there may be any well-founded charge of neglect in the performance of their duties, of impropriety in their conduct, or whose Schools are not conducted in a satisfactory manner. Maurice Cross, James Kelly, I Secretaries, XXL — List of Teachers in National Schools to whom were awarded Premiums in the Year 1847, for Order, &c., &c., in accordance with the foregoing Scale. • ' * ’ Z' ULSTER. ' 450 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS 11847. a . a 0 ,3 a ^ d i ■ Ifi- a . P o3 'go , 0 W ti ^ 1 1 1 1 i-i ‘0 1 ra a 1 1 1 ? 1 1 1 1 1 1 Ills:© I I 1 i » .B £ 0 0 03 d a^ 0 W ‘2 S 4 0 rd c3 0 •-0 'd ■+J 3 d 3 P- ^ rd !» ' &D 03 . 2 >t5 1 1 1 03 a ^ 3 1 . . . P=l oi !=> 2 . a . 9 « b 1 9 tJ t 1 A( c p a -g ' ' 2 u rd 1—03 ^ a-^o 'a 60 o3 ' ns a a © 03 60 1 II 1 1 SjS - a w a 1 2-g w © p Pw fe D < M 'g, C3 .g *-J o3 N e: +3 SI 0 *c ai ^ 0 i9 ‘rd ^ cs d. K W W Ph o3 ^ I ^ I I I I I o !l! 0) o I I I I 1 I I i I I I 1 I I I I 03 o5 a tfl l-H 03 6D 03 .3 C3 'g *Eh '2 03 'S' 03 I Oh 1 I S 1 I 1 I I cj 1 1 1 1 I 1 I 1 ^ 1 Cd 1 I 1 1 1 PQ C/5 'c 1 1 ■73 Jo a 03 ffi § 03 m 0 -g -g § 2 03 pq ® 3 ’-i 1 s • 0 ) . . ^ , I (D *73 a a ‘S J .S ' ^ s c; ^ CoS rC c3 O rP 03 5-"^ s tDUd a II c3 "S ' 5t3 ' Bp ^ § o c3 , 53 p fl ^ a 03 ^ biD ^ . >H « g S bpg 3 o fl vroSirasor^^PrSTH.Sc^cSoOajS-H fioSHci-pq<3otiipPua;H:;QK3ti:o O TO O 50 a n 3 03 J2 rrt I j3 0) 0 •- C3 »>'i0OOCN(N>0>«'+k0(NCT(N00O'-H01C0C0C0t^»f5O'a i-H ^ ^ ^3 00 (N »0 03 — ' 00 O O (M O CO I'- »P ‘O, CO »0 CO CO >0 ic-U0COCO(N (Mr-tr-iCiC3Ci0t^C0t^^(NfN^O (N(N CN (NCN(N(Mc50oocoooO'-icocococococo-i— II— (I g ® 3232 ®^ 5 - 2 - 2 -S° 3 ®'’^® ® ® O C O O O O" ^ ‘rO 55 ‘rS "rS ^ ^ g ^ 53 g ^ ^ 55 ?3 ^ ^ § "'S 53 *J pj +J *J -M § o 1847 .] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 451 p g p M H d JO William Camp" Anne Pearson. Caroline A. Le Thomas J. No] James Charles. John M‘Conbr Hugh Clifford. H. Rutlidge. Robert Harvey James Keatly. James Farrell. James M‘Henr I I I I I it ■fife .— I ^ (X> « p ^ S W oj I • I I i p tn d bfl . P d bp o 3 d P o "3 !!d ^ o d M R O o> p- p *Gd B. Tobin. C. M‘Gleen William Gee 1 1 ^p I p d p bo P O P O W 1 I P 1 1 •jp § 1 S 1 t> HH P 1 1 2'r I g ^ d OT b| 1 I 'o 1 d P rP O P d 1 5J 1 1 1 f=5 ’S P- I I I I I I .3 I ( I I I I Pm I I I I I I I I I I § § I Ir < I PQ a I I I I 1 I O) p p o > p • c a-t^ a o a tJC p p gl 5 O O II a o K O § s d P ?p S'! • ' 6D •«|g ^ ‘^3 ^ 1;^ O) P ^ *=* p -2 - ^ d o > p o P p o 13 p-/" Sg n> d d I .y d p -fl a rp 6C !=* ^ S o „ rP ^ ^ ^ ^ “ll.Sl^pIgSSSpggJSdSy^^^i^PP^J-S CQ. o a p a p p a p o -I -S.a ^ O ^ M t-i c« o foi|ii|ff 5 >.i J4Jr£3 S'^ O S P -h*iH;y>Ga)JHC^O053jH ;q<--o(NOMC(:iTtOTfCicciTil(MaiCq:pCOCSIt^CO^C 5 Cr*(inr— iCOCNCO'^PS'^CN'— I'^fN — m I d Bm UkJ d "m um lO t- O (N o _ , 05 l-^^ 0 ^ 0^0 urs^^^ioorHido (NCNCN r- (MC^CqCN CNC^.i>.l>.t>.t^X>.r-i--lrWrHC^CqC<|COe(3COCOOOOOOaOf-(C3000 O O O O O O !> s i • oootoooooooooaoooo'poqooo.pooooo-, oo d ^ 'P 'P "'P ^ fe Pd ^ ^ ^ 'P ^ 'p ^ p P ^ g Pd P P *P P P p P P P P P P P p p P Pp 'S I ^ S g .2 ' P P fM ^ fi bo; ULSTER — continued. 452 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1847. . . 1 OJ m HM Q . o I I s £ I 5 i)Cq 1“ ^ a 1 I 1 I I o a I w 1 II I I a a I a , I I I • ' a ei c 3 is I , o q o ^ 0 ) rq o q ^ rq ^ a a a |‘a> q a> g o fa H U O iq C5 os c -1 >n 00 lO os C» nH o os CO CN ro CO o io CO r-t fO r-i 00 Os 05 OS OS OS Os OS ^ fa cT O) w q ^ OOP oooco>ooi>- CO CO CO CSOOO^CM'^t^lOfMCO ■n’ 05 o -fat>»t^O CO CO CO CO co'co CO CO CM (MCMCMCMCMCMCMCMCO I I I I I III I I I I ' O o O o o o o ^ -l-a -(J £ ‘rS no ^ ^ ^ ^ O 0000000^0 .■fa .'fa .fa . 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND, 453 4 . -S 1 1 I a P 9 g. * • 0) H3 (=1 . s fj-l d w I ] I . a C« § S UO WQ I I I I d) dJ ;^o ns w c3 ^ ►-4 S 1 I I I I I .S > I o § U CO I l' § a o cj 6 •-5 1 t O I t I I 1 1 3 I Cm I I • t 9 3 cS 9cS I p d dT I jn 9 d oi o > d 2 § o s.fc: 9 9 ^ S “ .3 '•'j c >-* •»^ o ^ cd Wfefc-mWfSwo g § I § §S|I S O) O w 9 di 3 p C0C5C005C0OC0irir-l-ij,05'cJ,'d»(N(MC^Cq(MCNCN(M O ' 0000 0 _'o 00 c 30 ^ 0000 _ 00 *. ^ fc 'S ^ ^ ^ ^ a ^ .'3 -9 ''S 'd o «5 .9 .&• fp c/2 I— I IP I I i I 0 , 1 (S 1 I 1 « g § . ^ X .9 «c2,i4 d H '3 f2 p WC§ wS* pi 1-5* I I 'd, I 2 I I P %r M ^ O «l o P s2 § lo lO CO o 03 CO CO 03 O o lO <03 CM CN l'. o o 03 CM CO lO iO CO i- O CO o CO Id CO !>. CM CO t>. CM CM CO T#< o o o O o O o Ci CM -i p 2 § p *-5 h 4 w p’ T3 , ho si I -JH £3 n3 £7 P O ' ' d"| ' ' P 2 ■p 1 1 p . 1 1 1 1 . ' ' ^ ti) ' ^.a > 03 S w ' ' a PC® CqO;^: «Q a ai P o SQ 5) a o PQ d < -p* *'-s d c4 i^woq I I 0 > "o »T 5 CD ■be C 3 a 1 1 1 § I CO 1 J 1 I ' ' (=; V q c^ p h 4 Pw cn rS r 3 J 0 > 0 » 0 ) S '3 'rt S '3 s a ^ a a a ai a CD (D "a p 'S a^ a a 2?. - rP ! P ;zi Wffi OJ P rrT £ ^ a a a -t; I be CD O an a ® 5 bD a Spqut::iuQ H oj d rt ^ rO O rji tUt ^ a ^ p P p « ^ o ^ 2 "m ra a; fl P O £3 o a 3 -.p t 5 P -Cl r :5 « cS •" - , . ^ ^ Ip « P cq 4 'P "o :p .'P .P o o 3 !=^ 3 W X >" P « CD ..^ ' S O* ^ ^ > CONNAUGHT. 1847J OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 455 t I •a 1 1 tb • p 1 1 d -3 1 d 1 d* . OJ 1 d -ti 1 w T3 O Id till <11 - IS iJD 'rt O d 3 SI o^. o >» > d 1 c3 ' 1^31 1 a d 1 1 1 g 1 .a° *s 1 1 ^ 1 I 1 d <; 1 1 1 1 d ►! •Crb CQ d G-( ffi 6u d Cffi CLi ^ d <5 •-5 d d I I, I I I I ^ I d I I I I I I I I I ,d I o H M V O rP 1 3 1 1 a 1 1 1 1 1 1^ 1 1 1 1 1 ' ' i w , d 1 ^ ^ d TJ '3 rP d d c3 'X . C3 c3 o d tJ d ffi H I ! • I I I I O) ' ” S G b- 1:2 ^ ?-i X p P W O c; T* ^ hd% .s d SP ® d a d? . . a s o^o^ 2 ^ 1 ^ d V, Q a r-d >-i d c-2P-^ 3 rt d d teCdc/sOPQoHO eo u^cocoo^'dt^cot^'— rH I— (0;OCCC5i>.0— ^1 /»^ /»S 1^ rv^ <*T^ o’ in CO «5 o '-• o o 00 CO rJ.COTj.CO'^CNCO'^COi-i TO 'T' UU O ■— < j>^ CO r— I CO l>. t^niCM'CsCNCOOOOt^O-^iGO r-.t^cococrjO o o o CO cn 00 o CO^'^COCNCNtJ.CO^COCO (N(N(NC 0 C 0 C 0 C 0 C 0 '^(NC 0 'OO>C 0 -rt<'^ - - 0 4 Sequel to Second do., - - - - 0 6 Third Book of Lessons, - - - - 0 8 ' Fourth - do., - - - - - 0 10 Supplement to Fourth Book, - - - - 1 0 Fifth Book of Lessons (Boys’), - - - 1 0 Reading Book for Girls’ School, - - - 1 0 Introduction to the Art of Reading, - - - 0 8 English Grammar, - - - - - 0 4 Key to do., - - - - - - 02 Arithmetic, - -■ - - - »04 Key to do., - - - - - - 04 Arithmetic, in Theory and Practice, - - - 1 4 Book-keeping, - - - - - 0 6 Key to do., - - - - - - 06 Epitome of Geographical Knowledge, - - - 1 8 A Compendium of do., - - - - 0 6 Elements- of Geometry, - - - - 0 4 Mensuration, &c., - _ , - - - 0 8 Appendix to do., - - - - - 0 6 Scripture Lessons (O.-T.), No. 1, - - - 0 6 ., Do. ,, No. 2, - - - 0 6 _ Do. (N. T.) No. 1, - - - 0 6 ‘ Do. ,, No. 2 , - - - 0 6 ^ Sacred Poetry, - - - 04 ‘ Lessons on the Truth of Christianity, - - - 0 4 Agricultural Class Book, - - - - 1 0 Set Tablet Lessons, Arithmetic, 60 Sheets, - - 1 2 Do. < Spelling and .Reading, 33 Sheets, - 0 8 Do. Copy Lines, .6 Sheets, - - 1 0 Map of the World, - - - - 12 0 Map of the Ancient World, Europe, Asia, Africa, Ame- rica, England, Scotland, Ireland, Palestine, each, - 9 0 Books not published, but sanctioned by the Commissioners of Education, and sold to Poor Schools, not National,'’ with the consent of the Author. Geography Generalized, by Professor Sullivan, - - 1 6 Introduction to Geography and History, by do., - - 0 6 The Spelling-Book Superseded by do., - - 0 6 Attempt to simplify English Grammar by do., - - 10 English Dictionary, by do., - - 2 0 ^ Maurice Cross, ) ^ ^ James Kelly, I • No other Books or Requisites than those in this list, are sold to Schools not " National they can be obtained at the Office in Dublin only, and not through the District Inspectors of Iri§h National Schools, nor at these prices of the Commissioners’ Agents. Not less than One Found’s worth sold. , 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. :467 3. List of the Works published by the Commissioners of Education, with the prices at which they are ^old to the Public by their Agents, Wm. Curry, Jun., & Co., Dublin; Eichard Groombridge & Sons, London ; Fraser & Co., Edinburgh ; and George Philip, Liverpool. First Book of Lessons, « _ - _ Second do., - . _ - _ Sequel to Second do., - Third Book of Lessons, - - - - Fourth do., - _ _ _ _ Supplement to Fourth Book, - - - - Fifth Book of Lessons (Boy’s), _ - _ Reading Book for Girls’ School, . - - The Art of Reading, - English Grammar, - - - - - Key to do., ------ Epitome of Geographical Knowledge, - - - Compendium of do., - - - - - Scripture Lessons, (O. T.)No. 1, - - - Do. ,, No. 2, - Do. (N. T.) No. 1, - - - Do. „ No. 2, - - - Lessons on the Truth of Christianity, - - - Sacred Poetry, . First Arithmetic, - _ - - - Key to do., ------ Arithmetic, in Theory and Practice, - - - Book-keeping, - Key to do., - - - - Elements of Geometry, - Mensuration, Gauging, and Land Surveying, &c.. Appendix to do., for Teachers, - - - Agricultural Class Book, _ - - - Tablet Lessons, Arithmetic, 60 sheets, Do. Spelling and Reading, 33 sheets. Copy Lines, all the gradations, 6 sheets. Large Map of the World, - Large Maps of Europe, Asia, Africa, America,' England, Scotland, Ireland, Ancient World, and Palestine, each, 0 0 0 1 1 1 1 1 1 0 0 3 1 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 2 0 0 0 1 1 1 2 1 1 21 16 0 Maurice Ckoss, I ^ James Kelly, ) 468 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . XXVI. — Gratuitous Stock. The Conhnlssioners furnish to each School, when taken into con- nexion, a Gratuitous Stock of School Books, which will be renewed at the end of every four years ; they are to be kept as a School Stock, for which the Master or Mistress will be held responsible, and they are on no account to be taken out of the School. The following is the list of Books granted in proportion to the average attendance : — First Book. Second Book, Sequel to Second Book. Third Book. Girls’ Reading Book. English Grammar. Key to English Grammar. Arithmetic. Key to Arithmetic. Set of Spelling Tablets. Set of Arithmetical Tablets. Copy Lines. Report Book, Register, and a supply of Class Rolls. ONE EACH OF THE FOLLOWING, AS SPECIMENS, VIZ. : The Art of Reading, Fourth Book of Lessons, and Supplement, Fifth Book of Lessons, Epitome of Geographical Knowledge, A Compendium of ditto. Geography Generalized, Introduction to Geography and History, Spelling-book Superseded, Dictionary of the English Language, Arithmetic in Theory and Practice, Easy Lessons on Reasoning, Easy Lessons on Money Matters, Four Parts Scripture Lessons, Lessons on the Truth of Christianity, Easy Lessons on Christian Evidences, Sacred Poetry. These Books are not to be sold, exchanged, or on any account to be taken out of the School-room, being a Gratuitous Stock, for the use of the Children during School hours only. Note. — The Scripture Lessons,’^ Lessons on the Truth of Christianity,” and Sacred Poetry,” may be obtained, gratuitously, in addition to the above, if required by the Managers. Maurice Cross,) o ^ . T A T ^ 1 Secretaries^ XXVII. — Twelve Practical Rules for the Teachers of National Schools. 1. The Teachers of National Schools are required — To keep at least one copy of the General Lesson suspended conspicuously in the School-room, and to inculcate the principles contained in^it on the minds of their Pupils. 2. To exclude from the School, except at the hours set apart for Religious Instruction, all Catechisms and Books inculcating peculiar religious opinions. 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 469 3. To avoid fairs, markets, and meetings — ^but above all POLITICAL meetings, of every kind ; to abstain from controversy ; and to do nothing either in or out of School which might have a tendency to confine it to any one denomination of Children. 4. To keep the Register, Report Book, and Class Lists accurately and neatly, and according to the precise form prescribed by the Board. 5. To classify the Children according to the National School Books ; to study those Books themselves ; and to teach according to the improved method, as pointed out in their several prefaces. 6. To observe themselves, and to impress upon the minds of their Pupils, the great rule of regularity and order — A time and a place FOR EVERY THING, AND EVERY THING IN ITS PROPER TIME AND PLACE. 7. To promote, both by precept and example, cleanliness, neat- ness, and decency. To effect this, the Teachers should set an example of cleanliness and neatness in their own persons, and in the state and general appearance of their Schools. They should also satisfy themselves, by personal inspection every morning, that the Children have had their hands and faces washed, their hair comhed, and clothes cleaned, and, when necessary, mended. The School apartments, too, should be swept and dusted every evening; and white-washed at least once a year. 8. To pay the strictest attention to the morals and general con- duct of their pupils, and to omit no opportunity of inculcating the principles of TRUTH and HONESTY : the duties of respect to superiors, and obedience to all persons placed in authority over them. 9. To evince a regard for the improvement and general welfare of their Pupils, to treat them with kindness, combined with firmness, and to aim at governing them by their affections and reason, rather than by harshness and severity. 10. To cultivate kindly and affectionate feelings among their Pupils ; to discountenance quarrelling, cruelty to animals, and every approach to vice. 11. To record in the School Report Book the amount of all grants made by the Board, and the purposes for which they were made, 12. To take strict care of the Free Stock of Books granted hy the Board ; and to endeavour to keep the School constantly supplied with National School Books and requisites, for sale to the Children, at the reduced prices charged by the Commissioners. Maurice Cross, ) ry ^ • James Kelly, ’] Secretaries. 470 FOURTEENTH REFORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1847c XXVIII. — Lists (Nos. 1 and 2) of Teachers recommended in tlie years 1846 and 1847 for the Lord Morpeth Pre- mium (the interest of £1,000). List 1. — Names of Teachers recommended by Professors, and selected by the Commissioners, for Lord Morpeth’s Premium (the interest of <£1,000), for the Year 1846. - Teacher. School. County. William Magee, Upper Tannyhrake, . Antrim. A. 0. M‘Gowan, Dunmurry, Ditto. J ames Masterson, Lattiloo, . Cavan. A. Cassidy, Ballymacarry, . Donegal. John Friel, Tullydish, .... Ditto. Kennedy Boyd, . Killeague, .... Londonderry. H. Lynch, Fivemiletown, Agricultural, Tyrone. John Wright, . Claggin, .... Ditto. J. Callaghan, Burncourt, Tipperary. R. Allen, . St. Paul’s, Dublin. Henry Murphy, Drumcondra, Ditto. Thomas Byrne, . Allen, .... Kildare. John Walsh, Thomastown, Kilkenny. John Molloy, Mt, Hanover, . Meath. Thomas'' Clarke, . Portumna, Galway. List 2. — Names of Teachers recommended by Professors, and selected by the Commissioners, for Lord Morpeth’s Premium (the interest of £1,000), for the Year 1847. Teacher. School. County. Thaddeus Flanagan, . Castlefin, .... Donegal. Farrell M‘Gowan, Carrickboy, Ditto. Elizabeth MUloskey, Ture, .... Ditto. John Bill, . Downpatrick, . Down. Philip M‘Kenna, Castleblayney, . Monaghan. John Sullivan, . Miltownmalbay, Clare. Denis Scully, Blantyre, .... Cork. J. Kennedy, Cashel, .... Tipperary. Daniel Moriarty, Tramore, .... Waterford. Patrick Ryan, . Rathvilly, Carlow. John Lynch, Goresbridge, Kilkenny. Thomas J. M ‘Donald, Bohermeen, Meath. John Conlan, Rosenallis, Queen’s county. Peter Crebbin, . Mullingar, Westmeath. Patrick Murray, Claddagh Piscatory, . Galway. Michael O’Brien, Tubbercurry, . Sligo. Thomas Clarke, Geevagh, .... Ditto. Maurice Cross, ) o ^ • JamesKellt, ’ ]Secretane$. * 1847 .] . OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 471 . - XXIX. Head Inspectors of Schools. Edward Butler, esq., A.M., T.c.n. ; William M‘Creedy, esq.; James' W. Kavanagh, esq. ; James Patten, esq., A.M., m.d., m.r.I.a. District Inspectors of Schools. District No. 1. — Michael Lawler, esq., Letterkenny. Co. Donegal : Baronies of Boylagh, Kilmacrenan, and Kaphoe. ‘ Co. Tyrone: Barony of Omagh (^part of). District No. 2. — R. Nesbitt, esq., Derry. Co. Londonderry: Baronies of Keenaght, Liberties of Derry and Tirkeeran. Co. Donegal : Barony of Inisliowen. Co. Tyrone : Barony of Strabane (part of). District No. 3. — James M‘Lochlin, esq., Coleraine. Co. Derry: Baronies of Coleraine, Liberties of Coleraine, and Loughinsholin (part of). . Co. Antrim : Baronies of Cary, Dunlnce Lower, Dunluce Upper, and Kil- conway. District No, 4 — William A. Hunter, esq., Ballymena. Co. Antrim : Baronies of Antrim Lower, Antrim Upper, Glenarm Lower, Glenarm Upper, Toome Lower, and Toome Upper. District No. 5. — D, L. Blakely, esq., Belfast. Go. Antrim: Baronies of Belfast Lower, Belfast Upper, Carrickfergus, Massareene Lower, and Massareene Upper. Co.f Armagh: Barony of Oneiland East. Co .'Down : Barony of Castlereagh Upper (part of). District No. 6. — J. G. Fleming, esq., Newry. Co. Down: Baronies of Iveagh Lower, Iveagh Upper, Mourne, and Newry. Co. Armagh : Barony of Orior Upper (part of). District No. 7. — Thomas S. Shaw, esq., Downpatrick. Co. Down : Baronies of Ards, Castlereagh Lower, Castlereagh Upper (part of), Dnflferin, Kinelarty, and Lecale. District No. 8. — Edward Lyons, esq., Dungannon. (jo. Tyrone : Barony of Dungannon. Co. Armagh : Baronies of Oneiland West, and Orior Lower. Co. Derry : Barony of Loughinsholin (part of). Co. Monaghan: Barony of Trough. District Wo. 9. — Alexander J. Simpson, esq., Omagh. Co. Tyrone : Baronies of Clogher, Omagh, and Strabane (part of). District No. 10. — A. T. Osborne, esq., Monaghan. Co. Armagh : Baronies of Armagh, Lews Lower, Lews Upper, Orior Upper (part of), and Tiranny. Co. Monaghan: Baronies of Cremorne, Dartree, and Monaghan. 2 h2 472^ FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [1847." District No » 11. — George Field, esq., Llsnaskea. Co. Fermanagh : Baronies of Clanawley, Clankelly, Coole, Knockninny, Magherastephana, and Tirkennedy. Co. Cavan : Baronies of Louglitee Loirer, and Tullyhaw. Co. Leitrim : Barony of Carrigallen. District No. 12. — James Dolieny, esq., Ballysliannon. Co. Donegal: Baronies of Bannagli, and Tyrhugh. Co. Fermanagh : Baronies of Lurg, and Magheraboy. Co. Leitrim : Barony of Rossclogher. Co. Sligo : Barony of Carberry. District No. 13 — W. H. Newell, esq., Cavan. Co. Cavan : Baronies of Castlerahan, Clankee, Clanmahon, Loughtee Upper, Tullygarvey, and Tullyhmico. Co. Meath ; Barony of Fore. District No. 14. — Edward S. Clarke, esq., Swlneford. Co. Mayo : Baronies of Clanmorris, Costello, and Gallon. Co. Sligo : Baronies of Coolavin, Corran, Leyny, and Tireragh. District No. 15. — William Hamill, esq., Westport. Co. Mayo : Baronies of Eurrishoole, Carra, Erris, Kilmaine, Murrisk, and Tirawley. District No. 16. — William Robinson, esq., Carrick-on-Shannon, ' Co. Leitrim : Baronies of Dromahaire, Leitrim, and Mohill. Co. Roscommon : Baronies of Ballymoe, Ballintober North, Boyle, Castle- rea, Frenchpark, and Roscommon. Co. Sligo : Barony of Tirerrill. District No. 17. — John Bradford, esq., Mullingar. Co. Westmeath : Baronies of Brawney, Clonlonan, Corkaree, Farbill, Far- tullagh. Fore, Kilkenny West, Moyashell and Magheradernon, Moycashel, Moygoish, and Rathconrath. King’s Co. : Baronies of Ballycowan, Geashill, Kilcoursey, Philipstown Lower, and Warrenstown. Co. Longford : Baronies of Ardagh, Granard, Longford, Moydow, Rath- cline, and Shrule. District No, 18. — James R. Butler, esq., Drogheda. Co. Louth: Baronies of Ardee, Drogheda, Dundalk Lower, Dundalk Upper, Ferrard, and Louth. Co. Meath : Baronies of Duleek Lower, Duleek Upper, Slane Lower, and Slane Upper. Co. Monaghan : Barony of Farney. Co. Armagh: Barony of Orior Upper (part of). District No. 19. — Henry P. Clarke, esq., Trim. Co. Meath: Baronies of Deece Lower, Deece Upper, Dunboyne, Kells Lower, Kells Upper, Lune, Morgallion, Moyfenrath Lower, Moyfenrath> Upper, Navan Lower, Navan Upper, Ratoath, and Skreene. Co. Westmeath: Barony of Delvin. Co. lUldare; Baronies of Carbery, Ikeathy and Oughterany, and Salt North. 473 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. District No, 20. — W. McDermott, esq. Dublin. Co. Dublin : Baronies of Balrotliery East, Balrotliery West, Castleknock, Coolock, Dublin, Nethercross, Newcastle East, Newcastle West, Eath- down, and Uppercross. District No. 21. — Christopher Graham, esq., Athy. Co. Kildare : Baronies of Clane, Connell, Kilcullen, Kilkea and IMoone, Naas North, Naas South, Narragli and Eheban East, Narragh and Elieban West, Offaly East, Offaly West, and Salt South. King’s Co. : Baronies of Coolestown and Philipstown Upper. Queen’s Co. : Baronies of Ballyadams, Cullenagh, iMaryborougli East, Mary- borough West, Portnahinch, and Stradbadly. Co. Cariow : Barony of Carlow. District No. 22. — Timothy Sheahan, esq., Parsonstown. Co. Tipperary: Baronies of Ikerrin, Ormond Lower, Ormond Upper, and Owney and Arra. King’s Co. : Baronies of Ballyhoy, Bally brit, Clonlisk, Eglish, and Garry- castle. Queen’s Co. : Baronies of Clandonagli, Tinneliinch, and Upperwoods. District No, 23. — Frederick F. O’ Carroll, esq., Waterford. Co. Waterford ; Baronies of Gaultier, Middlethird, Upperthird, and Water- ford (County of City). Co. IGlkenuy : Baronies of Ida, Iverk, and Knocktopber. Co. Wexford: Baronies of Bantry, Bargy, Forth, Shelburne, and Shel- maliere. District No. 24.— H. L. Darcy, esq., Kilkenny. Co. Ct^rlow : Baronies of Idrone, and St. Mullins Lower. Co. Kilkenny : Baronies of Liberties of Callan, Crannagh, Fassadinin, Galmoy, Gowran, Kells, Kilkenny (County of City), and Shillelogher. Co. Tipperary : Barony of Slievardagh. Queen’s Co. : Baronies of Clarmallagh, and Shevemargy. District No. 2o. — IMichael Hickey, esq., Cashel. Co. Tipperary : Baronies of ClanwiUiam, Eliogarty, Iffa and Offa East, Ivilnemannagh, and Middlethird. Co. Limerick : Baronies of ClanwiUiam, Coonagh, Coshlea, Liberties of Kilmallock, Owneybeg, and Small County. Distinct No, 26. — Patrick Quinlan, esq., Cappoqiiin. Co. Waterford : Baronies of Coshmore and Coshbride, Liberties of Clonmel, Decies within Drum, Decies without Drum, and Glenahiry. Co. Cork : Baronies of Condons and Clongibbons, Fermoy, Imokilly (part of), Kinnataloon, and Liberties of Youghal. Co. Tipperary: Barony of Iffa and Offa West. District No. 27. — P. J. Keenan, esq., Cork. Co. Cork : Baronies of Barrets North, Barrets South, BarrjTUore, Carbery East (part of), Cork (City of), Courceys, Imokilly (part ofj, Kerri- currihy, Kinnalea, Liberties of Kinsale, Kinalmeaky, and Muskerry East. District No. 28.— Michael Coyle, esq. Dunmanway. Co. Cork : Baronies of Bantry, Bear, Carbery East (part of), Carbery West, Ibane and Barryroe, and Muskerry West. Co. Kerry : Barony of Glenarought. 4^4 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS J^1847. District No. 29. — John Dee, esq., Tralee. 'Co. Kerry: Baronies of Clanmaurice, Corkaguiny, Dunkerron, Iveragli, • Magunihy, and Trughanacmy. District No. 30. — F. W. Newell, esq., Rathkeale. Co. Limerick : Baronies of Connello Lower, Connello Upper, Coshma, and Kenry. Co. Cork : Baronies of Duliallow, and Orrery and Kilmore. Co. Kerry : Barony of Iragliticonnor. District No. 31. — E. W. Birmingham, esq., Limerick. Co. Limerick: Baronies of Limerick (County of CityJ, and Pobblebrien. • Co. Clare: Baronies of Bunratty, ClonderalaAv, Ibrickane, Islands, Moyarta, and Tulla. District No. 32. — William Savage, esq., Galway. Co. Galway ; Baronies of Bvallinahincli, Clare, Dunkellin, Galway (County of the Town of), Kiltartan, Moycullen, and Boss. Co. Clare : Baronies of Burren, Corcomroe, and Incliiquin. District No. 33. — J. A. Macdonnell, esq., Ballinasloe. Co. Galway : Baronies of Athenry, Ballymoe, Clanmacnowen, Dunmore, Kilconnell, Killian, Leitrim, Longford, Loughrea, and Tiaquin. Co. Roscommon : Baronies of Athlone, Ballintober South, and Moycarn. District No. 34. — Arthur Davitt, esq., Wicklow. Co. Wicklow : Baronies of Arklow, Ballinacor North, Ballinacor South, Newcastle, Rathdown, Shillelagh, Talbotstown Lower, and Talbotstown Upper. Co. Wexford: Baronies of Ballaghkeen, Gorey, and Scarawalsh. Co. Carlow : Baronies of Forth, Rathvilly, and St. Mullins Upper. XXX. — Suggestions for the Establishment and Government of Agricultural Schools. In the present alarming and calamitous state of Ireland, and with the many causes of anxiety for the future which are crowding around us, the prosperity and extension of our National Schools is, to me, the most hopeful incident in the condition of the country. The new and educated generation will, I feel confident, be un- measurably superior in morals, in regard for social duties, and in their intellectual acquirements, to those who have preceded them. The difference, both in manners and appearance, between the young, in villages where good National Schools have been sup- ported, and the inhabitants of less favoured districts, must strike even the least attentive observers. It is with a full conviction of these results, and with a most grateful feeling of respect for the distinguished and excellent men to whom the public owe so much for their conduct as Commissioners of Education, that I venture to call attention to one branch of the great system which they direct 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 475 and control, and which seems to me capable of a wider extension, and of more practical usefulness. I allude to the system of Agricultural Instruction. It is wholly unnecessary to dwell on the importance of this branch, but I may be allowed to observe, in passing, that what before the blight of the potato crop was a matter of undeniable usefulness, is now, by this casualty, made a matter of indispensable necessity. We are called upon in some districts, under the penalty of famine, to teach our people modes of cultivating better crops ; and even in the less afflicted districts, if property is to be continued as such, by yielding any surplus produce, this requires more skill and knowledge than the Irish peasant as yet possesses. The obvious advantage of Agricultural knowledge has been so often and so very recently admitted by the Commissioners, (see Eleventh Report, § 8, p. 262,) that further observations from me are unnecessary. Although it is uncalled for to argue on the usefulness of Agricul- tural Education, it is not unfitting to consider the best mode of pro- moting it, and removing the obstacles which at present retard its progress. This subject has been forced on my attention, not only by my knowledge of the present condition and wants of Ireland, but by my inspection of the School at Larne, conducted, under the guidance of Dr. Kirkpatrick, by a most able teacher, Mr. Donaghy. The first head of observation has shown me what is required ; the second, what may be effected, and by what means. §1.1 am sorry to observe that a deficiency of the annual vote has hitherto retarded the establishment of the proposed thirty-two Model District Schools, (Thirteenth Report, p. 348). But it appears that sites are already selected, and establishments are in progress in six districts. I do not find in the Circular of June, 1846, that the subject of Agricultural Instruction is proposed to be connected with these Model Schools. Yet it is obvious that an example may here best be set, and practical instruction given. These schools will be more directly under the control and management of the Commis- sioners than such as are built and supported by ordinary patrons. The Teachers will be of a higher class, and it will be much easier to erect houses for boarders (the richer farmers’ sons), whose annual payments will go far to reduce the expenses of the establishment. I should, therefore, most earnestly submit for consideration, the propriety of ingrafting, on each of these intended Model Schools, an Agricultural .system of teaching. If the country gentlemen and landed proprietors were invited to contribute towards an object of such importance to themselves, and were permitted to nominate scholars in proportion to their contributions, I feel little doubt that private funds would be forthcoming in aid of the public vote. The farmers would also, in many cases, pay gladly for the education of their sons, as has been proved to some degree by the class of pupils educated at Templemoyle. 476 FOURTEENTH REPORT OP THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 . § 2. The legislature has most wisely encouraged a connexion between the Workhouse schools and ’the National system, and it appears (Thirteenth Report, p. 341,) that 99 Unions out of 130 are already placed under the Board.* About one-half of the inmates in the workhouses consist of children. This fact is deserving of the greatest consideration. The number of children is a rapidly increasing number, and if unchecked they will year by year occupy a larger space of workhouse accommodation, and thus gradually lessen, and ultimately engross, that which has been relied on as the only safe test of destitution. Nor is this all. Not only will the workhouse test be thus lost, but the children so brought up from infancy in the workhouses will be rendered incompetent to the struggles, the trials, and rough industry of the world at large. For what pursuit will a being be fitted who has been brought up for sixteen or eighteen years in a workhouse ? Looking back to the experience derived from the endowed Boarding Schools, the Found- ling Hospitals, and establishments of that nature, we must conclude that children reared in the artificial system of a public establish- ment will, v/hether male or female, be unable to stand the vicissi- tudes, or to withstand the temptations of ordinary life. It has sometimes been suggested that these children would furnish subjects for emigration ; but brought up as paupers in the ordinary work- houses, how will they meet the hardships of the backwoods of Canada, or the labours of the bush in Australia ? They will be as unfitted for the Colonies as for home, and vice and misery seem to await them. It may have been from a conviction of the deficiencies of the present system of workhouse education that the § 24 of the 10 Viet. c. 31, was passed. By this Act, § 21, provision is made for the Union for educational purposes of the North and South Dublin Workhouses, and a power is given to purchase twenty-five statute acres of land, and to erect thereon schools for the pauper children of both Unions. This principle is extended by § 24, to all Ireland, though the enactments are not very complete. The ' effect of this statute and its object, seem to be, to provide industrial training for pauper children ; and the extent of land permitted to be acquired marks the proposed application of this instruction to Agriculture. I cannot but hope that this intention will be realized, and this without delay. Supposing every three Unions to be con- solidated for education, and each district to be provided with an Agricultural School, we might hope to see from forty to fifty great establishments of this kind created and scattered over the face of Ireland, and an industrial education offered at once to 50,000 or 60,000 children. These schools would naturally fall under the management of the Board of Education. These children would no longer be the miserable, inexperienced, useless beings which * The legislation of the last Session has given a new importance to this branch of Boor Law administration. OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 47T 1847.] workhouse education can hardly fail to form, but would constitute a class eagerly sought for as farm servants, agricultural stewards, or for similar offices. If they went to the Colonies they would be equally useful there, and would give a new spring of industry to our most distant possessions. § 3. Great and manifest as are the advantages attendant on the two steps I have described, I admit that they are still insufficient. On the principles already laid down by the Commissioners, it may be assumed that the State should, as far as possible, encourage Agricultural Instruction, and the annexation of Agricultural Schools and gardens to the National Schools. Many causes, some of them capable of removal, have hitherto impeded this important object. I think the annual reports of the Commissioners, if more distinct, full, and explanatory, on the subject of Agricultural Schools, might be made more useful. The schools already in operation should be accurately described ; plans of the farm, houses, and buildings, should be given ; specifications and estimates should be provided ; and the accounts of progress stated from year to year. I doubt whether this can ever be effectually done without a special report on the Agricultural Schools made by an Inspector really conversant with the principles on which they should be conducted. No one estimates more higlily than I do the valuable labours of the In- spectors already appointed — I value, because I know them. But the most able Inspector for literary purposes may be, and in most cases is, entirely incompetent to examine or to report on Agricul- tural teaching. More detailed reports, exclusively applicable to Agricultural Schools, and a special inspection of those schools, I consider indispensable, if we wish the system to take root and to extend. Another great impediment to the progress of Agricultural teach- ing will be found in the exaggerated estimate formed of the outlay required for such an establishment. This has been proved to be a mistake by the experiment so successfully tried at Larne : four acres of land, buildings of the greatest simplicity and cheapness, farm-houses, out-offices for feeding cows, rearing calves and pigs, a small dairy, are all that are required in addition to the National Schools erected on the usual plan for males, females, and infants. The whole scheme seems to have been worked out : apprentice pupils, agricultural scholars, instructed well in literature ; literary pupils, practically informed in agriculture ; neither branch of study sacrificed to the other, but each giving strength and effect to the course of instruction with which it is combined ; the tendency of the whole being towards a self-supporting principle, and even at present depending on an annual local contribution under £50; this is shown at Larne, in a model easy of imitation, and therefore deserving the greater praise. I should also remark, that this is done on land subject to a rent of £5 an acre ; that I saw there three cows in house, two calves in process of rearing, that there was saved .a pre- FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 ", Eminently good crop of wheat, fair oat and root crops ; the whole raised without the purchase of one pound of manure, and a profit of £13 carried to the Master’s account. Now I cannot but think that the circulation of facts like these, with a clear statement of the farm accounts, a report on the mode of cultivation, on the rota- tion of crops adopted, and the results of all experiments tried, would do more to diffuse the spirit that is wanting, than many who are still sceptical on the subject are inclined to believe. Another deficiency should also be supplied. It is impossible to refer to the school books published by the Commissioners without the most grateful admiration. In Great Britain and in our dis- tant Colonies their value is now recognised; and I feel confident that any passion, prejudice, or misrepresentation, which hitherto has limited their sphere of usefulness, must speedily disappear. If, how- ever, we wish to increase our agricultural operations, we must add to the present list of books an agricultural series. We must have a first, second, and third book prepared for our agriculturists ; we must have a small Cottager’s “Book of the Farm.” We must have a simple Agricultural Catechism ; we must teach and facilitate the simple experiments which will enable the schoolboy to test soils nnd manures. I have known beds of calcareous marl left wholly useless and disregarded, as if they were sterile clay, from want of knowledge to try an experiment which a few drops of acid would have brought within every schoolboy’s reach ; and possibly, by turning mental and physical activity into new channels, would have Saved many a window from fracture. Mr. Skilling’s book does good, but we want an introduction to it. I have known Professor Johnston’s Catechism advantageously introduced, but that too should be reserved for the more forward classes. To these the principles of land-surveying, draining, the use of the theodolite and spirit- level, the principles of road-making, mechanics, as exemplified in ploughs and farming implements, would present innumerable branches of practical knowledge, all tending to insure the future support of the pupil, and the general improvement of the country. - This hasty and very imperfect sketch will, when reconsidered, be found to embrace several topics capable of much larger and more useful development, if treated by abler hands than mine. It includes : — 1. The establishment of Agricultural Instruction in the thirty-two pro- posed District Model Schools. 2. The establishment of Agricultural Instruction in the proposed com- bined Schools for pauper children in Union Workhouses, as con- templated by the 10th Vic., c. 31, s. 24. 3. The extension of small Agricultural Schools in connexion with ordi- nary National Schools, on the scale of that *at Larne. 4. An Annual Special Report from the Commissioners on the Agricultural Schools now established or in progress, accompanied by Plans, Estimates, Specifications, and Annual Balanced Accounts of In- come and Expenditure. .1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. "47B 5. A separate inspection of these Schools by an Officer conversant with Agriculture, and competent to report on the subject. " 6. An addition to the Library of the Commissioners, by the publication of a Farmer’s Series, rising from the simplest Primer of Husbandry to the more scientific teaching. I have intentionally abstained from any observations on the school at Glasnevin, that should be the mainspring-, fans et origo, of the whole work. But that school lies so immediately under the obser» vation of the Commissioners that they are the best judges how far, in its present state, it is capable of being made the centre of the system 1 have projected. Let not my proposition be rejected on the ground of expense. In the first place, I doubt whether that expense would be as great as many apprehend. But even if it were, we should compare the expense with the gain — we should consider the formidable difficul- ties of the position in which Ireland is placed, the duty and the necessity of improving our husbandry, if we wish to feed, on cereal produce, a people bred on potatoes ; the fatal consequences to pro- perty if a surplus produce is not raised out of land ; the possible absorption of the whole rental in rates if vigorous efforts are not now made; the difficulty of acting on the old and ignorant; the comparative facility of acting on the minds of the young. These subjects present topics for reflection, which render mere cost a secondary consideration. Had such a system as that now recom- mended been carried into effect wisely, but liberally, twenty years ago, how many lives, how many millions of money might have been saved in the two last years of sorrow. God grant that we, our Rulers, and Legislature, may feel these convictions, and prepare to act upon them with vigour, and without hesitation or delay. Monteagle. Mount Trenchard, 25th Sept., 1847. XXXI — Summary in Provinces of the Number of National Schools Vested and Not Vested on 1st June, 1848. 480 FOURTEENTH REPORT OF THE COMMISSIONERS [ 1847 < Maurice Cross, ) ^ . James Kelly, \ ^'^cretanes. 1847.] OF NATIONAL EDUCATION IN IRELAND. 481 XXXII. — National Industrial Schools. — Extracts from Keports of District Inspectors. Claddagh Fishing School, County Galway. “The attendance has been, sometimes, over 500, and the average for six months has been nearly 400. I regret that the apparatus requisite for giving an extensive course of instruction on practice of navigation has not been provided, and that there are no funds available for this purpose. “ Since the opening of the Female Schools, 36 girls have been employed in the Industrial Room at spinning and net-making ; and in providing materials and making trifling donations to children, £66 Is. 6d. have been nearly ex- pended. The Schools are in a much better state than I expected them to be, the merit of which must be attributed to the praiseworthy assiduity and attention of the Manager and Rev. Gentlemen of the Claddagh Convent. “ Wm. Savage, District Inspector I. N. Schools” Ballymena Industrial Schools. “ This School was established for the purpose of feeding and employing, as well as educating, the children of the lowest and most destitute class. “ Eighty children have been admitted up to the present time ; the average for the last six months was 65 (27 males and 28 females) ; the attendance at present, 62' (26 males and 26 females) ; the average ages, from 9 to 12. It is intended to increase the number in actual attendance to 60. “ The Schools differ from others in providing food for the children, and in requiring all to work for a stated time daily. In summer the Schools open at 7, and close at 5 — four hours are given to lessons, &c., four to work, and two for meals and exercise ; in winter they open at 8, and close at 4, and the time for meals is somewhat curtailed. “In the work department of the Female School the children knit, sew, mend, darn, &c. ; abundance of work is at present supplied by the public, and a small price is charged. A parcel of work, consisting of shirts, stock- ings, caps, &c., was made up and sent for sale to London, to Mrs. A. S. Adair, Patroness of the School ; the work brought good prices and gave great satisfaction. “ In the Male School several modes of employment were devised and tried with success; these I refer to in order: — “1. Tailoring. — This was carried on regularly for about three months; six or eight boys were employed. The Tailor’s wages for four hours daily may be estimated at 3s. per week. This work is suspended for the present, as the boys can be more advantageously employed in other ways. : “2. Shoemaking Four to six boys are employed, some of whom have made very creditable proficiency. There was an outlay of about £l 10s. for tools, &c. ; the Shoemaker’s wages is 4s. 6d. per week. “ 3. Street Sweeping To set this afoot brooms only were required. An arrangement was effected with the Town Commissioners by which the Com- mittee were to receive £2 per month for sweeping all the streets of the town. The matter was regarded as an experiment by both parties. It has succeeded admirably ; the town has been kept perfectly clean for the last three months. The conduct of the boys on the streets has given much satis- faction ; their industrious and orderly appearance pleads most powerfully on their behalf, while the remuneration is a clear gain to the Institution. “ 4. Gardening and Agriculture — This may be regarded as the most im- portant department. The temporary use of a garden, containing somewhat less than half an English acre, has been given by Sir R. S. Adair, through his agent, Mr. Dickey. This has been laid out as a kitchen garden, and is 482:^ FOURTEENTH REPOJIT OF THE COMMISSIONERS, ETC. [1847.. now under cultivation. The boys have done all the work — proving both their ability and their willingness. “The dietary consists of two meals, daily, of plain, wholesome food; this can be furnished at the cost of three halfpence for each child. On Sundays they do not come to the School. “ In the literary department the progress of nearly all has been surprising. ' “In conclusion, I beg to remark, that I consider the Institution of the highest importance. What Larne has been as an Agricultural School, I; expect Ballymena will be as an Industrial School. There can be no doubt of the success of the experiment. The improvement of the wretched out- casts, mentally, physically, and morally, is most evident ; their very coun- tenances have undergone a remarkable transformation — this fact has been noticed by many. “ W. A. Hunter, District Inspector” Belfast Industrial Sckool. “This Establishment is for girls exclusively. The number admitted is 95 ; the number present on the 8th of May, 81. Every child admitted into this School is taught, in addition to the usual literary branches, knitting ahd sewing — the kind and quality of the work varying according to the knowledge of the pupil. The industrial occupations are, therefore, prin-" cipally knitting, sewing, making up plain clothing, and mending clothes. In addition to these branches of instruction, the elder girls are taken in turn .to the kitehen, laundry, &c., where they are instructed in cooking, washing clothes, ironing, cleaning rooms, &c. The time devoted to the literary branches is from 3 o’clock, p.m., to 6 o’clock, p.m., on each week day. The hours from 10 o’clock, a.m., to 2 o’clock, p.m., are for industrial branches. The ‘ classes of children that are eligible’ for admission into the Institution are — “ 1st. Orphans provided with shelter, for the night only, at the house of some friend. “ 2nd. Children of destitute widows. • “3rd. Negleeted children. “ 4th. Speeial cases of poverty, from sickness or other causes. “ Some of the results are, — that the orphan obliged to beg for food, though provided with shelter for the night by a friend, has been saved from the vice, and misery entailed on the young mendicant. “ The child of the destitute widow, obliged to work to a stranger for her support, has been provided a safe asylum during her mother’s absence. “ The child neglected by a drunken father or mother, has met with a comfortable home during the day. “ The honest man or woman who has been stricken by sickness, unable to support his family, has had them carefully tended. - The Committee of this valuable Institution have published their First' Annual Eeport, which enters into more minute details respecting the food given to the children, and the general domestic arrangements. “Besides the Industrial School, there is, under the management of the Ladies’ Committee, an Infant School, of which the arrangements are entirely different. The children receive no food in the establishment, and each pupil, generally, pays a penny a week for tuition. “ D. L. Blakely, District Inspector” Dublin: Printed by Alexander Thom, 87, Abbey-street.